《My Gene System》


 Chapter 1 - Riku Hirota

    MUTANT


    They were the people who possessed extraordinary abilities as a result of receiving a special gene from their ancestors. To put it simply, their job was to eliminate the monsters that existed in this world.


    Whereas the special gene had not yet been invented ten years ago. To prevent the dungeon break, the government attempted to use heavy firearms and fire tanks. At first, their attacks had the potential to harm the monsters. However, some monsters, such as the Giant Centipede and the Magma Dragon, were immune to those attacks.


    After a few months, American scientists discovered how to transmit the monster''s gene through a specific human body. At the same time, it was discovered that there was an unknown energy living inside the monster''s gene, which it named Mana.


    Once this gene was transferred to the human body, it will gain Superhuman abilities, also known as the Mutant. And by this process, they''ll copy the outward appearance of the monsters also their outstanding abilities.


    Nonetheless, after a few years, scientists stopped giving the monster''s genes. As some of the human bodies were overtaken by the monsters, who attempted to annihilate humanity.


    This was the summary of the historic event. And it called it "Genes era"


    __


    May 30, 2030 is the current year. The world is becoming more stable as a result of the efforts of American scientists and Mutants who gave their lives to defeat the monsters.


    He took a look at his wristwatch. "I have to return to class at 2 p.m. I can''t wait to awaken my ability." A man with an innocent face said. He had black hair, black eyes, and a normal build.


    Riku Hirota was his name, and his father was Japanese, while her mother was Latina.


    Since the scientist stopped giving the monster''s genes, they looked for another way to awaken the genes of all Mutants'' children. To put it simply, they used the mana they discovered in the monster''s body. It has the potential to improve their genes.


    When a normal person''s body reaches a certain level of mana, they can transform into a mutant. They could fight monsters in the dungeon this way.


    Riku was twenty-one years old. A university student attending a basic school. Otherwise, he disliked the course he took because he enrolled in a business course despite the fact that he knew nothing about business.


    Why? Because his father told him to follow his path. So he could inherit the successful business of his father.


    He clicked his tongue as he remembered the face of his father. "Tch! Why did they just let me pursue my dream to fight inside the dungeon?"


    What sort of things piqued his interest? He was curious as to why these monsters kept appearing in this world. He wanted to find an answer, which was also the main reason he wanted to become a mutant.


    His father possessed the genes of dire wolves, while his mother possessed the genes of giant crow monsters. So, in his mind, if he awakened his ability, he was confident that no matter what kind of gene appeared to him, he''d become a stronger mutant. Since the Dire wolves and Crow''s gene was one of the world''s rare genes.


    "Once my genes manifest, I''ll join the Mutant''s Association and begin my journey inside the dungeon." He muttered as he walked down the corridor.


    "Hello, Riku! I heard you''re going to awaken your power?" Behind him, he heard a voice.


    Riku slowly turned his head to see a man with curly red hair, tanned skin, and the appearance of a varsity player. Because he was 7 inches taller than this man.


    This man was Toru Izumi one of his great friends. Also, it was a man who encouraged him to become a mutant as he wanted to know the hidden mystery of this world.


    Riku nodded her head at him. "Yeah, I''ll awaken it later." He replied and added. "How about you? Did you awaken your ability?"


    Toru maliciously smiled at him. "Yes, you''ll never what I get." He happily responded as he was excited to know it by Riku.


    Riku went towards him with a curious expression. "Eh? Really? What kind of genes did you awaken, Toru?"


    "I took my father''s genes, and it''s Minotaur''s genes." Toru said, rubbing smoothly the under of his nose by using his index finger.


    Riku blinked his eyes in surprise, as he knew what the Minotaur could do. It was the type of monster possessed by a tough body and high physical strength. That could destroy a four-story building as it will.


    Yet, the main pressing question here was, how Riku could know the ability of Minotaur? To be simple, Riku planned to become a mutant a long time ago. He decided to make research in the dungeon and the monsters inhabited inside of it.


    His true motive here was to know the reason why these dungeons and monsters appeared in this world? What could he do? If even the Government had no idea about it. Or maybe, they already knew the answer and they just keep it from the public. However, he had no evidence to prove it, so he''ll continue his investigation.


    "Wow, Toru! You''ve received a good ability, I hope I could the same as yours." Riku complimented him.


    "You don''t need to worry, Riku. As you told me, your parents have rare genes, so there''s no reason to didn''t get a useful one." Toru responded and added. "I''m excited to see your ability, Riku."


    "Thanks, I''ll message you tonight once I get it~," Riku said, then murmured some words to Toru. "Can you show me your ability?"


    "Riku, you want me to be imprisoned? I''m sure you know that using your power in a public place like this is a serious violation." He warned.


    Riku scratched the back of his head. "Hehe, I''m sorry. I am just eager to see the changes in your body."


    "Before you could think of another perilous idea, let''s get back in the class first."


    Two of them chatted while walking in the corridor.


    "But honestly, Riku, I''m excited to see what kind of ability will you awaken." Toru said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll message you once I received mine."


    ___


    ___


    Ring!


    Everyone heard the bell ring the spread in the entire hall, then after a few were moments, Toru and Riku stood up in the parking area.


    "Toru, let''s meet here tomorrow." Riku said with a low tone and saw Toru riding in a red Lamborghini.


    Well, seeing Toru riding a luxury car you could tell he was also coming from a wealthy family.


    "Of course, Riku." Toru smiled and nodded, but eventually, shifting his head to the left and ride side. "Wait, where''s your car? If you bring none, I can accompany you."


    "No, but thanks, Toru. My butler took it from me."


    Broom... Broom... Broom...


    And all of a sudden, both of them heard the sound of an engine, and the sound got louder and louder as it came closer to them.


    "Riku... D-Don''t tell me are you riding to that Tesla?" Toru stuttered.


    Riku nodded his head at him with a blank expression. "Yeah... There''s a problem?"


    Toru shook his head and smiled at him. "Nothing. See you tomorrow."


    ___


    ___


    "Master Riku, we arrived at the mansion and your father was waiting for you." A man had a wide physique and wearing a formal suit said.


    His father''s name was Akio Hirota while his mother''s name was Bianca Hirota.


    "What he said?" Riku asked with a weak tone.


    "It''s the same, your father doesn''t want to awaken your genes. He just like you handle his business."


    "Never mind him, I''ll continue the awakening."


    The butler opened the shining golden door, and Riku saw the two rows of the maid on each side. That they waiting for his arrival.


    WELCOME BACK MASTER RIKU!


    They said at once, and Riku just mildly nodded at them. As he saw his father standing above the stairs.


    "I''ll do the awakening, father..."


    "I think, I can''t stop as I look with your eyes," Akio said with a serious tone, then went downstairs. "Riku, tell me why are you doing this?"


    Riku stepped forward towards Akio. "I wanted to know the reason behind this dungeon. Also, I wanted to save my mother, I have a strong feeling she is still alive." He responded without stuttering.


    "There''s anything I could change your mind? I can buy a new car or even an Island. Just stay away from the dungeon, that place is not for us." Akio offered.


    Riku slowly nodded his head at him and mildly hugged him. "Sorry, father, but I already made up my mind. I want to find my mother and find a way to eliminate all the dungeon in this world."


    Akio won''t respond to Riku''s words but hopes his Son couldn''t receive any power. So, therefore, Riku will focus on their business.


    "Master Riku, I apologize for my interruption. But, it''s time to awaken your genes." The butler said.


    Riku spun around and entered the room with his father. "Okay, let''s start the awakening!"

 Chapter 2 - Youre Being Granted

    A middle-aged man with a broad physique sat in front of Riku. His name was Haru, Riku''s personal butler.


    Well, Haru has been caring for Riku since he was five years old. That means he could easily deduce what this young man was thinking.


    "Before we begin your awakening, Master Riku. I had a question for you." Haru said this in a polite tone. Then he narrowly bent his body, his right hand on his left chest, as this way he usually approached Riku.


    "How many times I''ve told you that you didn''t need to do that. To be honest, I regard you as my second father." Riku replied.


    "Butler is always butler, but I appreciate how you treated me." Haru straightened his back and lifted his head. "Master Riku, are you aware of the consequences of awakening?"


    He nodded a few times. "I knew it before I came here." Riku responded as he looked at his worried father. "You don''t need to be concerned, Father. You have a strong son, so you can be confident that the awakening process will be successful."


    "You can''t blame me because you''re the only one I have, son. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you." Along with his blubbering eyes, Akio stated, hoping he could stop his son at the last moment.


    "I''ve already made my decision, father." He stood up, demonstrating that no one, not even his true father, could stop him.


    "If you''re ready, Master Riku. Please place your foot on the mana plate." Haru said, then pointed his index finger toward the circular platform, which could only hold one person.


    The mana plate, which can be found inside the dungeon, is the object used to determine a normal person''s ability after awakening.


    Riku took off his expensive shoes and approached it. In his mind, as soon as he became a mutant, he''d begin his journey inside the dungeon.


    Bam!


    Despite this, the mana plate remained inactive. He felt a mild heat touch his feet and crawled it up to his head.


    "This is it; I''m hoping for a good ability." Riku muttered.


    As the door opened, Haru spun around and looked directly at Riku''s father. "The Mutant''s association had arrived, Master Akio."


    In this world, secretly awakening your genes was a serious offense. As the mutant''s association required knowledge of a specific person''s awakened genes. The result will be recorded by the association, and if the normal person disagrees, they will be treated as a criminal.


    Two large men in white suits with a darkly rounded logo on their backs entered the room.


    "Sir Akio, it''s a pleasure to meet you. Meeting a wealthy businessman like you is an honor for me." A man with tinted glasses said as he bowed his head slightly. He had red hair and a fair complexion.


    This man''s name was Fuji Iya, and he was one of the best mutants in the world.


    Akio shook his head and hands in unison. "No, it''s entirely my pleasure. I didn''t expect such a powerful mutant to come to our house." He politely complimented him. Because Akio was a seasoned businessman, he knew how to return the compliment.


    Fuji asked him with a smile. "Is this your son who doing the awakening?"


    "Yes..." Akio replied, concerned, knowing that the awakening would begin as soon as this mutant arrived.


    "Of course, there''s no something bad will happen to him." Fuji responded nonchalantly and proceeded to the mana plate. After a few moments, Fuji took a small bottle containing a blue dim light liquid.


    To put it simply, this bottle is known as mana. This is an item that can help you replenish your mana while also triggering the first genes. Furthermore, according to the market, this mana liquid costs a hundred or thousand USD.


    "You''re Riku, aren''t you?" Fuji inquired, and bestowed the bottle that was placed in his grasp. "Drink this so we can continue."


    Riku was aware of this process, as well as the intense pain that would ensue after he drank the liquid.


    He gave him a slight nod of his head. "I can drink this right now¡ª" Riku came to a halt as Fuji raised his hand and motioned for him to stop.


    "Wait, I want to warn everyone that no one will approach Riku while the mutation is being processed." In a solemn tone, Fuji stated.


    To be more specific, no one should ever interrupt him while the mutation was taking place because there was a high chance Riku''s mana pool would be destroyed. It has the potential to knockback on a human''s body, or more accurately, to kill him.


    Gulp!


    Riku gulped even though he wasn''t drinking the liquid. He could feel the pressure in this room.


    "Riku, you can drink it right now. Simply relax your mind and allow mana to spread throughout your body." Fuji retracted his statement.


    "Master Riku, I know you can do it." Haru gave him a thumbs up and proceeded to follow Fuji. To reduce the number of things that could distract him.


    Plok!


    He took off the seal and looked at it for a few seconds. ''I can do it for the sake of my mother.''


    Gulp... Gulp... Gulp...


    After overthinking, he drank the liquid until there was nothing left but a drop after. And then, as the mana liquid took effect, Riku''s body began to emit a blue gleaming light all over his body.


    Nobody wants to talk or even make a sound that will cause a commotion. As the awakening continued, the atmosphere became darker and darker.


    Fuji couldn''t find anything suspicious at first, until an electric current sparked next to Riku. He wanted to approach, but he couldn''t because it would aggravate the situation.


    Riku closed his eyes slowly, feeling the mana flow through his veins. His expression changed as he felt pain, but he tried to bear it. In order to activate his genes.


    "Isn''t this going to be fine, Haru?" Akio inquired of the man next to him.


    There was already something fishy about this situation, Haru. But he keeps it hidden because Akio, as a father, will undoubtedly rush towards his son.


    "Master Akio, you are correct. You don''t have to be concerned; everything will be fine."


    Crick! Crick!


    The electric current that appeared was becoming stronger, and no one could explain why.


    "This is terrible! His body is deflecting the mana! We have to stop him!" Fujin said, concerned, as he charged at him at full speed.


    Swoosh!


    But just as he was about to arrive, a powerful force knocked him back and pushed him away until his back hit the wall.


    Thud!


    Everyone began to retreat until a powerful explosion shook the entire structure.


    BOOM!


    After a few seconds, four of them slowly regained their footing and saw the man lying on the red carpet and the mana plate destroyed.


    "Haru, call an ambulance right away!"


    Haru, on the other hand, simply shook his head, knowing that he was faster than any mode of transportation in this world.


    "Master Akio, leave it to me. If something bad happens to Master Riku, I''ll blame myself." Haru made a promise, demonstrating his desire to save this young man.


    Swoosh!


    After ordering the Butler, Akio collapsed to the ground as he saw his son was bathed in his own blood.


    "W-What exactly going on here, Fuji? Someone, please explain it to me." Akio stuttered, unsure how he was going to explain what had happened to his son.


    Riku''s skin was severely burned, and he had several slashes on his body.


    "Sir Akio, my apologies. Your son''s genes were deflecting him..." Fuji was ashamed of what he had done. In his mind, he didn''t intervene in the mutations to avoid affecting Riku''s mana pool. Furthermore, it was the first time such an occurrence had occurred, so he was unaware of what was about to occur.


    The other mutant helped Akio regain his balance. "Please, Sir Akio, strengthen yourself; your son needs you." According to a man with green hair.


    Despite the deafening silence, three of them left the room to check on Riku''s condition. Haru called them shortly after, saying he had already taken Riku to the nearest hospital.


    Bam!


    Strong door closings occurred, and unexpectedly, the mana plate was restored on its own while emitting dazzling white light. It appeared to be a mirror that reflected everything in the room.


    The mana plate whirled in mid-air, displaying some symbol that an ordinary person, let alone a mutant, could read.


    [You''re being granted!]


    Boom!


    Another explosion occurred and the maid in the area hurriedly went to the room as they saw the entire room was burning.


    "What''s going on here?!"


    "Hey everyone help me to kill the fire, we must stop it before they spread in the whole mansion!"


    Although everyone was clueless they helped each other to manage to kill the fire.


    ...


    IF YOU WANT MORE CHAPTERS PLEASE SUPPORT ME WITH YOUR POWER STONES.

 Chapter 3 - Fight Inside The Body

    Several days had passed when Riku was electrocuted by a strong electric current. But the real question here is, where did he get the deep scratches on his body?


    "How is Riku''s condition, Haru?" Akio inquired the man next to him, concerned about his son that was lying on the ground.


    "He hasn''t woken up yet, Master Akio." Haru responded with a weak tone, then noticed Akio''s deep eyes. "Master Akio, you must rest; Riku will require your assistance once he awakens."


    He shook his head slowly, determined to stay in this place at all costs. "No, I didn''t know how I was going to die if something bad happened to him."


    This was an expected reaction from a father like Akio. Also, despite the fact that he was preoccupied with his business, he loved his son more than himself. What did the rest of the ordinary people hope for...


    "I understand, Master Akio; if you simply need something, let me know." Haru will not force him, but he was looking at the blond woman who was being guarded by the tough guards. "Riku''s fiancee, Master Akio, had arrived."


    Yui Sano was her name. She had blond hair, crystal eyes, a beautiful face, and a sexy body that could entice anyone with a single glance. On top of that, she came from a wealthy family.


    Haru, on the other hand, knew that this woman was the only one who cared about Riku. Because the marriage that would occur to them was a fixed marriage. But Haru, couldn''t take away the truth that this woman was kind.


    "Where is Riku, Father Akio? What happened to him?!" When she arrived at the location, she immediately began questioning Akio.


    "Riku attempted to awaken his genes, but an electric current shook him," Akio explained.


    After seeing Riku''s condition through the transparent window, the tears in the corners of her eyes dripped.


    "What did the doctor say? When will he awaken?" Yui inquired, then prepared to enter the room, but Haru stopped her. "What are you doing, Haru? Allow me to depart."


    Yet, Haru was determined to obstruct her path. "I''m sorry, lady Yui, but the doctor has stated that no one will be allowed to enter beside them."


    Yui wiped her tears and asked. "Why? I just want to double-check him. In this kind of situation, I know Riku requires my assistance."


    He still shook his head, a worried expression on his face. "Yes, lady Yui, I am aware of it. But master Riku is in a precarious situation; his genes are open, and if you enter, there''s a strong possibility your genes will enter him, and he''ll die if that happens." Haru elaborated.


    At this point, Yui can''t stop herself from hugging Haru as she couldn''t do anything to help his fiance.


    "Master Riku will be fine, lady Yui. You shouldn''t stress yourself."


    ___


    After 12 hours, Akio and Yui decided to take a break. Because Akio hadn''t slept for four days and Yui had just arrived from America.


    Haru remained at the hospital, staring at Riku from a distance. "Master Akio, please wake up; all of us are waiting for you."


    Haru shifted his gaze to the left side, where he detected footsteps.


    "Fuji..." He was hoping that by seeing this man, he would find out what had happened to Riku.


    "How''s Riku, Haru?" Fuji asked, then stood next to him.


    "He hasn''t woken up yet... We''re all worried because the doctor didn''t find the root cause of his coma." He paused for a couple of seconds and asked him. "Do you find anything, Fuji?"


    Fuji gave him a friendly nod. "Yeah... But I''m still not convinced."


    Haru''s brow furrowed. "We need some information from you, Fuji." Even if it is only a conclusion."


    Fuji recognized Haru''s current state of mind, so he kept his cool and approached him politely. Haru, I believe Riku is fighting his genes... Riku wished to manifest it, but his gene was preventing him from doing so. If this continues, his mana pool will most likely be destroyed, and he will lose the opportunity to become mutant-like us."


    Haru turned to face him, a solemn expression on his face. "Can you tell me, Fuji, what he needed to do to regain consciousness?"


    "If Riku really wanted to become a mutant, he had to fight."


    Haru knew that no matter what happened, Riku would never surrender in this type of situation, but he couldn''t rule out the worst-case scenario, so he asked.


    "W-What if he can''t because of the fight for his body?" Haru stammer


    "He''ll remain in a coma and wait for him to awake. But one thing is certain: if that happens, he will not become a mutant." As stated by Fuji.


    The conversation had come to an end, and Fuji was about to leave when he noticed Riku''s condition. "Haru, I''ll not be here for a long time. Please notify me if he awakens with any suspicions."


    Haru bowed his head slightly in gratitude for the information he provided. "Haru, thank you so much. If anything appears, I''ll notify you right away."


    "There''s no need to be formal, Haru; we''re still teammates."


    Fuji slowly exited the room after spitting these words.


    ___


    After 7 days, Riku had been in bed for a total of 11 days. To begin, a man gradually opened his eyes while feeling the sunlight on his face.


    "M-My head..." He felt someone pinching his head, he slowly touched it. Nonetheless, he was blinking his eyes in surprise, wondering where this place was.


    "What am I doing...?" He came to a halt as he easily recognized the setting of this place. "I''m a patient in a hospital...?" He came to a stop once more as he recalled what had happened to him.


    The first thing that came to mind was, what was the outcome of the gene mutation? However, no one could answer the question that had pierced his mind.


    "Haru, Haru, Haru! Haru!" Despite the fact that he was in pain in his head and had a hazy vision. He still dialed his personal butler''s number.


    A middle-aged man appeared quickly in front of the transparent window, but Haru did not enter the room to reduce the number of casualties that could occur.


    "Riku, Master..." Haru appeared relieved after witnessing his master awaken from a coma. "I''ll be right back, Master Riku; I just called the doctor."


    After a few minutes, the doctors and nurses entered the room. At the same time, they were perplexed as to why this man''s burned wounds had vanished.


    "Riku, your vitals are fine now, and you don''t have an internal hemorrhage or organ failure." After reviewing all of the results, the Doctor stated.


    Riku sighed deeply as he looked at Harun and the blond woman next to him. "All right, doctor, can I go home now?"


    "Sorry to tell you, but you need to stay here for two more days," the doctor said with a shake of his head.


    The nurses and doctor exited the room, and the doctor allowed Haru and Yui to enter.


    Bam!


    Yui embraced him right away "Riku, you''ve made me nervous! Why did you take so long to get out of bed?" She burst into tears.


    Riku raised his brows and eventually hugged her back as Haru made the appropriate gestures. "I''m sorry, Yui; I had no idea this would happen to me."


    They remained in that position for a few minutes until Riku asked Haru. "Did I succeed or fail as a result of mutation?"


    Haru didn''t know how he was going to respond as he had no idea what the outcome would be. "To be honest, master Riku, I had no idea how I was supposed to respond to your question... But we won''t know the outcome until we return to the Mansion."


    *****


    THE NEXT CHAPTER WILL BE THE MUTATION RESULT, STAY TUNED.

 Chapter 4 - Way To Another World

    2 days had easily passed...


    Haru was assisting Riku in getting out of the luxury car. "Master Riku, I can carry you if you can''t still walk."


    He slowly shook his head. "No, I''m fine, Haru. Just prepare the mana plate so I can see the outcome of my mutation." Riku stated as he stepped out of the van.


    "But, Master Riku, I''m afraid I''m not going to agree with you on this one. In the meantime, you must rest your body because the mana plate has the potential to drain all of your mana inside your body."


    Haru was correct about getting your evaluation, so if certain people stepped into the mana plate without their perfect condition. It is possible that the true outcome will not be revealed.


    "The same goes for your father. He''s the one who worried you so much while you were unconscious." Haru said as he opened the massive door for him.


    He deeply sighed, cause even Akio forced him to enroll in the business class. He was savvy that his father did this for his sake.


    "I suppose you''re correct, Haru. I should take a break and think about what I''ll do next before I see the mutation result." Riku grumbled as he entered the mansion.


    "Don''t be concerned, master Riku; I''ve already purchased the mana plate for you. So, whenever you''re ready, we can conduct the evaluation." Haru had known Riku for a long time and knew he would be eager.


    WELCOME BACK MASTER RIKU!


    The two rows of maids greeted him immediately, but the burned room was the first thing he noticed.


    "Thank you, please take care of me," he said with a slight nod. He turned around to ask Haru, but before he could spit the words out of his mouth, he had already answered him.


    "Yes, master Riku, when you''re unconscious due to awakening. This room has been reduced to ashes, as has the mana plate you''ve used." Riku expressed himself politely.


    Riku reasoned that if the mana plate didn''t burn, he might be able to see the outcome without having to retake it.


    "Okay, I''ll return to my room to rest. Haru does not allow anyone to bother me." Riku said this before going upstairs.


    "I understand, master Riku, but I''d like to let you know that your father has gone on a business trip, and lady Yui is waiting for you inside your room." Haru vanished from everyone''s view after spitting these words.


    His eyelids widened as he wondered what Yui was doing inside his room.


    HARUUUUU!


    Knowing Yui''s aggressiveness, he went to the right side and gulped his saliva after a few moments.


    He placed his hand on the door and gently pushed it open. He looked through the small gap and saw Yui sleeping peacefully.


    "Phew! I guess I have nothing to be concerned about."


    He walked in. The room was surrounded by expensive items, such as a gold chandelier, the most recent computer set, and a large bed that could sleep five people.


    "Hmm... She looked so at ease in my bed, and she looked like a princess while she slept." Nonetheless, he shook his head as bad things happened in his head. "What am I thinking? I''m just here to rest, that''s all."


    Riku slowly laid on his bed, so he couldn''t wake up the woman next to him. By looking at Yui, you could easily tell that she was exhausted for some reason.


    ...


    [7:00 PM]


    Someone pinched Riku''s cheek, causing him to awaken. He slowly opened his eyes to see the lovely lady resting her head on his chest.


    He backed up so quickly that his head barely made contact with the concrete wall.


    Thud!


    "Ouch!" He scratched the back of his head, tears welling up in the corners of his eyes.


    "What are you doing, honey? Are you all right?" Yui spoke in a seductive tone.


    His face flushed as he gently pushed him back. "H-Honey? Yui, where did you get that word?" Riku stammered, while his chest was rubbed by soft objects.


    "Riku, we''re getting married next month. So I think it''s best for both of us if I call you that way." Yui explained, with pity in her eyes, that no one could stand.


    "Yui, we''re no longer married. When that day comes, call me that..." Riku came to a halt as he realized what he had said.


    "Really, Riku, you''re okay with me calling you that?" Yui said as she cheerfully rubbed her face against him.


    He sighed softly and said. "Yeah, because I can retract what I''ve already said."


    He was accepting that this woman would be his wife soon, though his feelings were not the same as Yui''s. He can learn how to love this woman in the future in his mind.


    "Thank you very much, Riku! I knew you were the right man for me the moment I saw you for the first time." Yui hugged him and looked as if she wouldn''t let him go.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    They both heard someone knocking on the door. "Dinner is ready, Master Riku and Lady Yui." Behind the door, a woman''s sweet voice could be heard.


    Yui raised her head only slightly. "Are you going to leave, Riku? I''d like to stay in this position for a while longer."


    He gently pushed her back with his hands on her shoulders. "Yui, I''m already hungry. In addition, I just got out of the hospital. I''m still working on regaining my strength." He explained before getting out of bed. "Are you going to join my dinner or will you just stay here?"


    She shook her head merrily, then held Riku''s hands without hesitation. "No, honey, I''ll join you!"


    Riku was uneasy, but he chose to walk with her in this manner.


    ...


    The table was set with everything delectable that looked like they were having a feast dinner. But for Riku and Yui, it was just another day in their lives.


    In every bit of Yui, She was staring at Riku, and her face showed how much she loved the man-eating next to him.


    After an hour, both of them were finished it and Haru appeared on Riku''s behind. "You look fine now, master Riku. There something good happens?"


    "Haru, where did you go, huh?" Riku asked him with a high tone.


    "I just went to Fuji to ask for more detail about what exactly happened to you."


    He stood up and looked at Haru with a solemn expression. "Let''s talk; I have a question for you."


    "May I accompany you?" Yui inquired.


    He simply raised his shoulders, and Haru and Yui followed him to his destination. "What did Fuji say? Did he learn anything useful?"


    "He still had no idea, but Fuji is conducting an investigation and will notify us once he finds out something." Haru raised his brows, perplexed as to why this man had changed their location.


    Yui was staring at both of them from inside the large room. "Are you a level 3 mutant, Haru?"


    Haru gave him a slight nod of his head. "Yes, master, why did you inquire?"


    "Haru can you let me punch your face?"


    Riku''s current level was 1 if he succeeded in becoming a mutant. Aside from that, once the people were transformed into mutants, their power was ten times greater than that of ordinary people.


    Yui and Haru appeared to have figured out what Riku was up to. "No problem, master Riku; if you''ve truly been transformed into a level 1 mutant, I believe I can handle your power."


    "Thank you, Haru, and be prepared! I''ll come right over." Riku moved away from his current location by stretching his left arm.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as he met the right distance he needed, he charged towards Harun while swinging his arm.


    Thud!


    His fist swiftly landed on Haru''s face, but no reaction or force to push Haru even a bit. "Master Riku, your strength is weaker than the ordinary people."


    "Let me try again, I just slipped."


    Thud!


    He did the same thing, but the result was also the same. A strong possibility the mutation was failed, it was the main reason he was frustrated.


    "Haru, where''s the mana plate? If the mutation is failed there''s no something you need to worry about because it means there''s no mana in my genes." Riku explained.


    An ordinary person hasn''t had any amount of mana in their body. So if they evaluate Riku''s right now he might be not affected.


    "Wait for a second..."


    Haru has vanished for just 3 seconds, and when he came back he already had the mana plate. "Master Riku, are you sure about this? Master Akio will scold me once he knows about this."


    Pat...


    "I already assume that I failed the evaluation, I just want to have peace of mind." Riku said, then gently touched Haru''s shoulder.


    "Master Haru, don''t say that. Your biological parents had possessed by rare genes, so I''m sure that you have one."


    "Haru, you know there are some cases even their parents had the monster''s genes, they were still not inherited it to their sons and daughters. For me, I don''t want to expect too much so I wanted to know it right now."


    At this point, Haru placed the mana plate on the surface. "Once the mana plate lightens up, don''t make any moves."


    "Sure."


    He stepped the mana plate, then blue while coating the entire body. A mild heat crawled up to his body.


    Name: Riku Hirota


    Race: Human


    Mutant level: 1


    Title: Genes King


    Evolution: 1st level


    Mana pool: 15


    Haru''s eyelids were widened after seeing the result of Riku''s evaluation. "No, what is this?"


    Boom!


    Inside the spacious arena, a massive explosion appeared as the two large pillars appeared on Riku''s behind. It was come from the sky and emitted so much energy.


    "Master Riku, get out of the place!"


    "Riku!"


    Before he could notice the pillars, they sucked him inside and his existence vanished from the mansion.


    RIKU!

 Chapter 5 - Dark Crow

    "Nrnnn..."


    Riku''s consciousness backs its original states as he slowly opened up his eyes. The place was surrounded by green grasses and tall trees. The wind blew strongly, then the sound of leaves was dancing went to his ears.


    "W-What the hell? Where exactly is this place?"


    He placed his hands on the surface and slowly pushed himself into a stood-up position with a blanch expression. He looked around and the memories of what happened to him flashed inside his head.


    "No, way-"


    Riku remembered the concerned face of her fiancee that was looking at him.


    This is the main reason why his father didn''t want him to become a mutant. Being a mutant is the twin of death.


    "Another world or dungeon?"


    He was not that surprised after spitting these words. Since first of all, no one successfully discovered where was the origin of the dungeon and the monsters, what kind of world they were exist? Maybe in the other world? Or in this place, he could find his mother?


    F*ck! What he should say to his fiancee? His father? Or even to Harun? Once he couldn''t find a way back they were treated him as a dead person.


    At this point, the only thing he could promise to himself was that he''ll find a way back to his home no matter what happened to him in this world. Meanwhile, Riku saw the mana plate next to him. It appeared when pillars sucked him they also brought this mana plate.


    It came to his mind, he was not familiar with this place or rather say in a new world, so that means there was a high tendency for a strong monster to approach him sooner or later. It was better if he check his ability before he moved out of the forest.


    "Right, my ability! I succeed to become a level 1 mutant, and even my physical strength didn''t get increase just like what Haru said. Still, I think it can help me."


    Before he checked his ability, he noticed the size of the mana plate shrunk as he can hold it with just his hands.


    No scratches or dents in the mana plate, so he was hoping it could still work how they were used earlier.


    ___


    ___


    "How can I activate this?" He paused for a second and remembered what Haru said to him a month ago.


    ''Master Riku, if you succeed to become level 1 mutant, and you want to see if you gain a new power, skill, and ready for the second evolution. Just let your mana flow throughout your body and transfer it into your body.''


    ''Haru, I didn''t know what the mana feels like. How I possibly do that?'' Riku asked while blinking his eyes in confusion.


    ''Concentration, this is specifically a way of how you can let your mana flow inside your body. I know you can do it, Master Riku, you always surpass my expectations.'' Haru said, and the scene that happened flashed in Riku''s mind slowly faded away.


    ___


    ___


    Riku smiled as he was glad that Haru has been with him for several years. He thought him how to fight, to think, at the same time, to become a good people.


    "Haru, I know you''ll do everything to find me. But I brought all the lessons you have taught me, don''t worry I''ll be fine."


    First, he took a deep breath enjoying the fresh air given by the forest. Also, made him to quit from thinking that he was in a different world even for a few minutes.


    "Hnnn... Now, I should try this mana plate to see my ability. There''s no room for any mistake if I fail here there''s a high possibility this plate would destroy."


    He walked towards the tall tree and sat under it. He reclined his back and when he felt comfortable, he closed his eyes. Riku clear his mind and removed all the things that could distract his concentration.


    "Mana, please, flow inside my body..."


    The sound of leaves, the gentle warmth was given by the sun, and the breeze touching his face helped him to build up his concentration.


    After a few seconds, thin blue-white light was coating his body, and even Riku couldn''t see it, he knew the mana was flowing as a mild heat crawling up.


    It seemed Riku managed to trigger the mana inside his body, so the next step he needed to do was transmit it directly to the mana plate. His mana right now was thin just like a thread, so once he break it problem surely occurred. As he has to find a new mana plate before he could see again his ability.


    Why he didn''t break the mana plate when he was doing the awakening? It has a simple answer, in that time his mana was still not active so if an ordinary stepped on it there was no something going to happen.


    "Now, the next thing I have to do is the mana transmitting. I''ll just need to think about which part of my body I want to flow my mana."


    At this point, Riku was kept thinking about the image of his hands as in this place, where was the mana plate located.


    Ding!


    And all of a sudden, Riku heard an unfamiliar tone next to him, the reason why he lost his concentration and the mana in his body disappeared.


    At first, he was worried, but after he saw the details on the mana plate he felt relieved. Knowing he already triggered the mana plate, so he could see his ability.


    "Yes! I made it, Haru! I''m glad that I listening to all your words." Riku''s grin easily faded after he read the context of the mana plate.


    [Do you want to see your ability? Yes/No]


    "Of course!" Because of his eagerness to see the ability he had, Riku clicked the yes sign without thinking too much.


    Boom!


    Riku crossed his arms, as the mana plate exploded right in front of his face. But he didn''t receive any damage as it just likes gleaming white dust.


    In exchange for the mana plate, a blue screen appeared in front of him.


    [You''ve been granted!]


    [Skill(s) acquired!]


    <Manifest> you have the ability to copy the monster''s genes.


    [Your based gene <Dark crow> 1st evolution]


    "No way! Really? This is my mother''s genes"

 Chapter 6 - [Manifest]

    Riku initially assumed that the power he would be awakened by his father''s genes because their faces and bodies were identical. Nonetheless, he was a gift from his mother''s genes.


    [Dark Crow awakened <first evolution>]


    But all the things faded away as he granted for more.


    What the heck is this?


    Really?


    It was a game.


    Riku concluded the meaning of the [You''ve been granted] in the mana plate was the game system.


    Yeah, he was sure about it as this was how the system works when he played an RPG in the past. If it was the case he didn''t need to use the mana plate to see his ability. As this screen will provide it for him.


    Name: Riku Hirota


    Race: Human


    Mutant level: 1


    Title: [Genes King]


    Evolution: 1st level


    Mana pool: 15


    Fitness: 10


    Gene: [Dark Crow]


    Skill(s):


    ?[Fly] - By using the Dark Crow, you have the ability to fly. Cost: 8 Mana pool


    ?[Manifest]- By consuming blood, you could copy someone''s power genes. Cost: 9 mana pool.


    ?[Target]- Using the dark crow sharp eyes, you can watch your opponent from afar. <Land> in a 150-meter radius, you could see all the resources, and the range when you''re in the <Sky> is 300 meters radius, twice at the base range when you''re in the land. Cost: 10 mana pool.


    He thought the dark crow was related to the vampire, as it was eager to take some blood just to copy the other genes.


    Riku sighed, wondering why he didn''t have any attack skill that could help him to knock down the monster.


    Shit! Flying skill? There''s another monster that is able to fly. How I''m possibly able to defeat them?


    Well, Riku was trained by Haru as he wanted to become a mutant at the very beginning. But the problem was... The monster was possessed by exceptional strength and a massive mana pool, so if he hasn''t had any finishing blow or attack skill, they''ll easily take him down.


    "You have nothing to complain about, Riku, it''s my mother''s genes also the rarest skills among the others." He talked to himself, while carefully analyzing the situation.


    Still, it was hard to believe that he obtained a title when he awakened his genes. Supposedly, most of the mutants needed to become level 3 or level 4 mutants before they could receive a title. Maybe it was because of his [Manifest skill] ability since he could acquire other genes once he used it.


    [Genes King] with this ability, could help him to know what kind of genes was worthy to copy.


    Hmm... I think the dark crow genes of his mother were the main reason why he gained this kind of ability.


    Riku was planning to close the screen, find a way of out this unknown forest. "I need to move, I can''t back to my place I just keep thinking-"


    Ding!


    He stopped as he heard again the unfamiliar tone inside his head. "The heck! The screen opened?"


    [Way to become the Gene King!]


    [Quest has arrived! Do you want to open the quest? Yes/No]


    It''s no doubt, Riku was granted by the game system. A quest? The first he experienced it was in the game.


    He gradually kneaded his chin, thinking if he needed this kind of quest. "XR Online" in this game, when he accepted the quest and completed it. He gained experience and rewards that were included in the quest. The question here was, what was the difficulty of the given quest?


    A perilous situation might happen once he accepted this. But what he could do? If this was the way to become a stronger mutant.


    Popularity? Money? He didn''t need these things. As being a son of a wealthy businessman he was given an advertisement and some project. So you could easily tell he was quite popular.


    After a few were moments of critical thinking, he decided to accept the quest. He said the "Yes" word inside his mind.


    Another screen appeared right in front of his eyes. Indicating his first-ever quest given by the system.


    [The quest is accepted!]


    [First hunt! Killed 3 any type of monsters!]


    ?Rewards


    >> +21 experience


    >> + 3 mana pool


    >> + 4 fitness


    >> + 2 skill points


    ?Name: Riku Hirota


    ?Mutant level 1 (0/1000)


    When the time he was playing the XR Online, the skill points or SP was used to unlock a new skill based on your class. But this time was real, so he thought the skill he''ll unlock once he spent the skill points depended on his dark crow genes.


    "Hmm... Accepting the quest is helping me to become a stronger mutant. But the rewards are too low, how I can do that with that stats? Aside from that, to become a level 2 mutant I have to gain 1000 experience it''s quite hard."


    Riku deeply sighed again, as he couldn''t do anything to change it. He just closed the screen tabs and lifted his head.


    Fly skill? He shook his head as he realized this was an appropriate decision for his current situation. He just had a maximum of 15 mana pool, which means in the meantime he just had one chance to draw the [Fly] skill since it will consume 8 mana pool. In his mind, once he faces a tough opponent he hasn''t had any skill used to swiftly get away.


    He looked at each side, but he thought those paths were not a wise decision since each side was covered by thick vines and bushes. It was way better if he just straight head as he could discern the possible monster would approach him.


    "My goal here is to become stronger and find a way back home. I''m sure all of them are worried and also looking for me."


    His entire life, he didn''t let someone make frustrated or worry them because of him. He continued to walk in the straight path, looking at all the possible spots might the monster occurred.


    Under the bright yellow sun, 30 minutes had easily passed, luckily, he didn''t see or feel that there were monsters inhabited in this unknown forest.


    Yes! The situation was going to his side if this continues, probably he could escape in this place without battling against monsters.


    Squeak!


    But the problem transpired when you were felt at ease. A suspicious sounded from his behind, so Riku immediately took a glance at this spot and saw a monster that was obviously taller than him.


    Swish


    It had black fur, sharp claws, and aggressive eyes. This was a level 1 monster in this world.


    Fu*k! Riku was surprised, but he did first was to roll to the ground to dodge the attack. The monster''s sharp claws pass over him.


    Tibbers?


    Really?


    In this place?

 Chapter 7 - Tibber Monster

    Tibber, this was a monster that resembled a bear on the outside. It had a beast form and was scarier than any bear you''d see in the forest.


    It had dark brown fur all over its body, with red gleaming fur on its chest and arms.


    In this world, this type of monster had a skill called [Burning fire]. Tibber may be able to increase the damage by regulating the mana in its body that transfers to its hands. The other fundamental abilities were [Bite] and [Claws].


    [Bite]- When the Tibber monster locked down its opponent within a radius of 4 meters. It will use its sharp fangs to magnify the damage and may break a normal person''s bone. [Claws]- Given the range of this monster''s arm, it could slash its opponents with its sharp claws.


    When this monster was weakened, Tibber will lose its beast form and it was the moment you could freely attack it.


    Where did Riku get this useful information? Even his system didn''t provide it for him? Well, Riku read all the articles, monsters'' stats, watch anime, and study about the dungeon. In order to become a stronger mutant, he made himself an "Otaku"


    ___


    ___


    Swish!


    He rolled to the ground several times. After avoiding the Tibber''s basic skill [Claws]. He regained his footing immediately and moved 12 meters away from the monster.


    "Shit! This is a tough monster, and I must not let my guard down."


    When the situation becomes dire, he will not hesitate to use his [Fly] ability. In order to restart and devise a strategic plan to defeat the monster.


    ''Master Riku, if there''s a chance you''ll have to fight a large monster. Never be afraid to use your speed on them, and don''t forget to use your brain on them as well. No attack would be able to harm you if you have the presence of mind.''


    Haru''s words flashed through his mind. It was true that his personal butler taught him a lot of things.


    Despite the fact that Riku was in a difficult situation. He smiled at the monster, feeling at ease every time he remembered Haru''s words.


    He drew his fighting stance, knowing that the ferocious monster would attack him at any moment.


    Swoosh!


    Tibber charged as expected, fully swinging its claws directly at the mutant''s precise location.


    At the time, the monster was getting closer to him. He could feel the monster''s body''s extreme heat.


    Swish!


    When Riku anticipated the monster''s claws hitting him in less than 4 seconds. He barely bowed his head, sidestepped to the right side, and easily avoid the attack.


    He noticed the monster didn''t take back its arm, so Riku used that small opening to move closer and launched a massive kneel.


    Thud!


    [-7 damage from the monster]


    And all of a sudden, Riku could see the monster''s health even his own health power given by the system.


    [Tibber''s HP: 93/100]


    [Riku Hirota HP: 100/100]


    He couldn''t tell the main reason why he eventually saw the thing like this. One thing was sure, the game system helped him to survive in this place.


    Yes! If this thing continued, he can win easily within the monsters. Why? Seeing the HP of any monster could help him in a different thing. Like, he will know when was the right time to attack and to retreat.


    Thud!


    On the other hand, his massive kneel didn''t let the monster feel any kind of pain or either shook it.


    Swoosh!


    He moved back as the monster tilted its head, and glared at him. Fuck! This was his problem with the dark crow''s genes, he didn''t have the skill to kill the monster at that big opening.


    He imagined the monster was mocking him, as he thought it had a malicious smile on its face. That means, his attack would never kill the monster.


    "Tch! This monster, but I won''t fail to your act."


    Riku remained nonchalant, observing the next attack of this monster. If his every attack will damage the monster -7 health points, he needed to land 14 strikes in order to defeat it. Yet, it will make a big difference if he hit the vital points.


    Swoosh!


    In 15 meters distance of the Tibber monster within the level 1 mutant, it charged again. The ground was starting to have small cracks as the monster stomped into it.


    Watch the movements and stay calm, these were his keys to defeating the aggressive monster.


    [Claw]


    He predicted the monster would use this kind of attack, so he did the same thing to dodge it again. However, Tibber has also anticipated the mutant''s attack as it used the [Bite] basic skill to stop him.


    Riku just smiled at him and jumped in 6 meters distance, knowing the monster''s attack couldn''t reach. Thanks, to his dark crow genes he could still lift his body even in a hard position.


    Clang!


    Its fangs clashed at each other, and the sound of metal occurred. It seemed like, the monster''s fangs had the same tough as the metal.


    He dashed again, then swung his left hand directly on the monster''s head. As it was the most revealed part.


    Thud! Thud!


    Two massive left and right punches landed, at this time the monster''s head shivered. "Tsk! I can''t easily take this Tibber."


    -9


    -9


    [Tibber HP: 75/100]


    Well, that was the monster''s vital point so it was just ordinary if he landed a critical hit. 10 perfect hits, Riku will claim the victory.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as the monster stumbled, he dashed inside then punched its stomach without any hesitation.


    Thud!


    Rawr!


    The monster groaned as it was now feeling the damage. ''I must continue to attack before this monster berserk.''


    He was bothered since if he couldn''t defeat this monster in a short time. A high tendency he will trigger the Tibber passive skill.


    -2


    In a close distance, Riku unexpectedly took a small damage even he didn''t receive any kind of attack from the damage.


    [HP:98/100]


    ''Minus 2 HP where I received it-?'' He paused for a second as he noticed something. The sweat on his temple was dripping on his cheek. ''Tsk! That must be the reason. Every time my punch landed on the heated part of the monster, it seems it can damage me.''


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    In 45 seconds, Riku punched the monster five times even though his health again was minus by 2 HP.


    [HP:96]


    The Tibber''s beast form was passed off as it was back in its original form of a bear. Riku snickered since he could land big damage this time.


    Several kicks and punches took the place, until... The Tibber fell to the ground and couldn''t make any move.


    Huff... Huff... Huff...


    He was panting while slowly walking towards the monster. It looked like, his fitness was still not able to battle for too long.


    "T-This m-monster is still alive, I should end this."


    Riku had no idea how he was going to take the monster''s life until he saw its sharp claws. He used all of his strength to lift its heavy arm.


    Damn it! Why this body hadn''t so much strength.


    Swish!


    When already aimed the claws to its heart, Riku barely pushed the monster''s arm and eventually penetrated it.


    [You''ve received 6 exp from killing the Tibber!]


    A blue light screen appeared once again. After he saw the notification he fell to the ground because of exhaustion.


    "Shit! What do I need to strengthen this body?" He asked himself under the tall tree.


    Ding!


    And unexpectedly, the system seemed to answer his question as it showed a suggestion.


    [To enlarge your fitness you need to do this list every day!]


    ?100 push-ups progress (0/100)


    ?150 sit-ups progress (0/150)


    ? Throw 100 punches progress (15/100)


    ? Throw 100 kicks progress (7/100)


    ? Do 10km run progress (0/10km)


    >>Rewards


    +5 fitness


    +3 physical strength


    Daily quest, this word was well known for all the gamers. This task was mostly given to newbie RPG players, so they could cultivate themselves without fighting any kind of monster.


    "N-Now is the daily quest? By just looking at it I already felt tired..." Riku deeply sighed, ''In the XR online, if the daily quest didn''t complete we are giving a consequence-''


    [Please, complete the daily quest! If you don''t want to throw in the Velle place.]


    Riku couldn''t complete his words as the system answered the question that bothered him. "What I can do? I am already in this place, I must not waste the time that I spend here."


    He slowly pushed himself into a stood-up position, then slightly stepped on the monster''s body.


    His fight with Tibber gave him a hard time since he couldn''t perform any kind of finishing ability.


    "I guess, this is the monster where I could gain an attack skill." He muttered.


    [You want to use the [Manifest] skill? Yes/No]


    He said the "Yes" word to his mind.


    [Manifest!]

 Chapter 8 - Rotten Ghoul

    [Manifest]


    Riku didn''t think twice about using one of his dark crow''s skills after the game system confirmed it.


    ''This skill will deplete your mana pool by 9, but don''t worry, I''ll try to rest after this.'' He muttered to himself.


    How do you replenish your mana pool after it has been depleted? It has a simple solution. In this world, the mutant can replenish their mana pool by consuming the bottle containing blue liquid. Like the other games, it''s called a "mana potion," and it can help you boost your mana pool recovery. It can sometimes be enlarged the mana pool if they used high-grade potions obtained from high-level monsters.


    What if you didn''t have any potions on hand? You''ll leave it to replenish your mana pool on its own. However, it will take a significant amount of time. The American scientists provided statistics of one mana pool every 30 minutes.


    Aside from that, proper training, such as continuously using your skill until you pass out, is required to broaden your mana.


    ___


    ___


    Riku''s mana pool was low, so the mana that occurred in his body was as thin as thread. He placed his left hand close to the monster''s open wound.


    He had to concentrate in order not to cut the mana that flowed throughout his body if he really wanted to successfully cast this skill.


    "Remain calm, Riku; you can do it." He was talking to himself.


    The blue-white light was gathering in his left hand as he watched the monster''s dark red blood begin to boil.


    It was boiling? Why?


    Riku remained in his position, not allowing such an occurrence to detract from his concentration. Furthermore, it appeared that the blood was reacting to his ability.


    And then, as it got closer to Riku''s hand, the dark red blood started to form in a specific position.


    He knew what kind of skill he was employing, but the problem was the method. Because it took a lot longer than he expected.


    Splash... Splash... Splash...


    The monster''s blood was slowly rising and making its way to his hand. Furthermore, the blood was uncontrollably splashing, and some of it splashed on Riku''s pants, indicating that Riku was still not very good at controlling his skill.


    His brow furrowed as he felt pain in his left arm. "What the f*ck! "What exactly is this?" He intended to take a step back because this was no ordinary pain. "No, there is no turning back. If I fail, I''ll have to wait several hours before I can use the [Manifest] skill again.


    Well, Riku was right. His mana pool was just a total of 15, which means if he failed this one. He needed to wait for two hours or rather to say two and half hours. Since he must not over drain his mana pool in this perilous unknown forest.


    The slimy, fishy blood touched his hand and slowly crept up his arm. Even though he was disgusted, he didn''t mind as this pain that made him scream couldn''t be ignored.


    Ahh!


    I-I can''t take this anymore!


    W-What''s wrong with this skill?!


    Thud!


    He fell and rolled to the ground several times while holding his left arm. He felt as if the monster''s blood was being sucked into his body and burning his flesh.


    His pupils dilated, and a red spot appeared around them. He couldn''t stop the saliva from dripping from his mouth as he barely scratched the ground.


    [Manifest] skill, in this world, Riku''s skill appeared to copy the other monster''s gene by consuming their blood. However, he had no idea that by using this skill, he would be in excruciating pain.


    He widely opened his mouth, noticing the discoloration of his eyes. It looked like, the Tibber''s genes were generating inside his body.


    -2


    -2


    -2


    But on the other hand, because of this pain, his HP was deducted by minus 6 health points.


    [You''ve been injured!]


    Despite the fact that the screen in front of him was bright his face. Still, his vision was becoming foggy until he passed beneath the tall tree.


    ...


    45 minutes had flown by in a flash. Riku has already regained one of his mana pools. To begin, he gradually opened his eyes as the excruciating pain subsided in other parts of his body other than his head, which he felt heavy.


    [The [Manifest] skill cast successfully!]


    [Copied skill acquired!]


    Fire claw]- by casting this keen skill you can land +35 damage and +2% burning effect equals one HP for every two seconds, burning effect duration 10.0 seconds. Cost: 4 mana pool.


    The light blue screen appeared in front of his eyes. "I now have a skill that can deal more damage." He muttered something.


    Riku was unsurprised when he discovered he had only gained one skill from the monster. He was a level 1 mutant, so his ability was still below average.


    "I don''t think it''s safe to use the [Manifest] skill."


    In his mind, he was lucky that there was no monster around the area when he passed out. Since if someone was there, he surely died in an instant.


    [Answer!]


    - The unbearable pain you felt while casting the [Manifest] skill is due to your body''s inability to serve as a vessel for other genes.


    He was surprised, blinking his eyes open, not expecting the game system to answer the serious question in his head.


    "What if I manifest too much monster''s genes?"


    Riku was dumbfounded at the screen, hoping the system would provide more answers for him.


    [Answer!]


    -If your body isn''t in good shape and you''ve absorbed the genes of various monsters. Your body has a high chance of being overtaken by the monsters or exploding. Because your entire body is your vessel, you must fortify it before using the [Manifest] skill.


    [Dark crow''s gene]- this gene specializes in stealing the abilities of other monsters.


    Riku realized at this point that the daily quest was not a random occurrence. Before he used the [Manifest] skill, it appeared that the quest was tailor-made for him.


    "With my current body, how many times I can use that skill?"


    [Answer!]


    - Zero times. If you force yourself to steal a gene, you''ll die.


    He slightly raised his brows. "Is that so? I think it''s way better I just stick in the meantime with my daily quest. Since the "Hunting quest" had no time limit.


    Riku pushed himself up to a standing position by placing his hands on the ground. "Wait a minute!!" As the strong rotten smell entered his nose, he immediately covered his mouth.


    Tibber''s body had decomposed in a short period of time due to the worm-eating the monster''s body, which was the same size as Riku''s index finger.


    However, the main issue here was. The rotten and fishy scents that seemed to spread throughout the forest as a result of the monster''s blood.


    "No! No! No! This is a disaster! I have 20 minutes until I need to use the [Fly] skill." He expressed his concern while looking around.


    (Mana pool:7)


    Riku already had a 7 mana pool why he won''t try to use his [Fly] skill. In order to remain conscious after he cast the skill, he should have an extra mana pool at least one mana pool.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    He could already hear the heavy footsteps of the monsters approaching him from afar. Simply put, Riku was late in realizing that the monster''s blood could attract other monsters.


    "Why did I make such a blunder? I enticed all of the monsters to come here. I need to find a way to change my location because I''m not safe here!"


    Riku wasted no time in sprinting to the right side, where high bushes could conceal his presence.


    "I can''t guarantee that if I fight two or three monsters, I''ll win. With my current mana pool, they will easily outperform me!"


    Swoosh!


    To see his path, he hurriedly swiped the thick bushes in front of him. He covered his mouth again as he couldn''t stand the smell that had surprised him.


    Bam!


    As he fell to the ground, his buttocks landed. "Shit! Why is there a rotten ghoul in such a place?!"


    [Rotten ghoul]- an undead ghoul that respawns in various parts of the dungeon and guards their specific location. This monster is hungry for animal flesh, particularly human flesh.]


    It was a human body that had decomposed. They were nothing more than thin skin connecting their limbs and other parts.


    [Rotten Ghoul talent(s)]


    ?[Claw]


    ?[Bite]


    ?[Vomit tar]- by vomiting the rotten liquid inside its body, it could start a 5 meter-long fire. It will simply stop after the monster has recharged, which will take five or seven seconds before it can attack again.


    ?[Fire hazard(Passive skill)]- It can produce a strong fire inside its body, and its medium undead.


    Five rotten ghouls standing in front of him, they were looked eager to take the human flesh.


    [Rotten Ghouls HP: 170/170]

 Chapter 9 - Fly High

    If he considered everything. Riku could easily tell that he would never be able to defeat five rotten ghouls with his current abilities.


    "This is entirely my fault. It would not happen to me if I was simply unwilling to use my [Manifest] skill. Tch!"


    He clicked his tongue, annoyed by the situation. Knowing that those monsters would undoubtedly attack him at any time.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Multiple footsteps could be heard not far away. Damn it! The monsters had completely encircled him. What could he do? He needed 16 minutes before his mana pool was increased by one.


    [Vomit tar]


    Five rotten ghouls launched a magical attack at the human in front of them. While the monsters remained in their positions and emitted dark fire from their mouths, an intense heat was produced.


    Swoosh!


    Despite the fact that a large fire was surrounding him. Riku didn''t think twice about passing over it just to get away from those monsters.


    "I can''t accept this if I die here; this is just my first day in this strange world."


    Riku was confident that he could defeat it in a one-on-one battle. But the story will change when five of them attack him at the same time.


    His speed was below average, allowing the monsters from his back to catch up. Riku was fortunate as this Rotten Ghoul was slow.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    In order to stay alive. Riku was unconcerned about the small tree branches and spiky plants that scratched his entire body.


    [HP:89/100]


    His health power was gradually dwindling. But what can he do? If those monsters were the kind against which the inexperienced mutant had no chance.


    "H-How long will it be before my mana pool is increased by one?" He stammered out a question to the system.


    [Remaining time: 12 minutes and 34 seconds.]


    If this kept up. Riku most likely attracted all of the monsters in his vicinity. Why? Because the smell of humans was like grilled meat to the monsters.


    There were a lot of things that could happen in 12 minutes. Nonetheless, two thoughts entered his mind. He could die or he could live.


    Swoosh!


    He changed his course to confuse the monsters chasing him. Furthermore, the monsters'' outward appearance did not appear frightening to Riku as they were unable to control their [Vomit tar] skill while moving.


    He dashed down the clear straight path. "I can become faster with this as no one can get in my way."


    Huff... Huff... Huff...


    5 minutes had flown by. The monsters, on the other hand, were relentless in their pursuit of him. "How long will those rotten ghouls follow me?! This is infuriating-"


    Roar!


    When the tree Tibber monsters unexpectedly appeared on Riku''s right side, he became alarmed.


    Swoosh!


    He slid quickly to the dried surface. To avoid the monster''s two [Claws] basic skills and one [Bite] that much closer to him.


    Clang!


    He dodged the attacks and passed to them after that. He quickly regained his footing and charged down the seemingly endless straight path.


    A total of eight monsters of two different types were chasing him down. When a specific monster entered its not territory, the monsters in his world attacked each other. But in this world, things were different because eight of them were helping each other for the same reason. Was to murder this man and consume his flesh and organs.


    He still had 6 minutes before he could use the [Fly] skill. But he didn''t think he''d make it as he was completely exhausted.


    "I''m slowing down," He looked behind him and saw that his gap between the monsters had shrunk to 14 meters.


    His main survival strategy was to buy time for the monsters. But he had no idea that his body would fail him in this situation.


    Riku''s body was lowered, and the carefree expression on his face had been replaced by a lifeless one.


    He began to blame himself, realizing that if he hadn''t passed out for 45 minutes, those monsters would have been impossible to spot.


    The bright yellow sun blinded him, making it impossible for him to see the impending danger.


    Crack!


    His ears picked up on the sound of solid rock crashing. Apart from that, Riku stumbled as he fell from the high platform.


    Riku had been running earlier on the cliff face. The exact distance he was falling to the ground was 100 feet. He blanched, knowing that if he fell from this height, he would perish.


    He has 2 minutes before he can cast the [Fly] skill, but he doesn''t believe he is still alive at that time.


    Despite the fact that he avoided being killed by the monsters. "I''m pretty sure I''d go unconscious if I used the [Fly skill]. What if I landed safely there? But the entire area is surrounded by tough monsters, I''m going to die."


    He shook his head slowly in mid-air as his decision changed quickly. In this type of crisis, his life was on the line, and he had to do something that could change his fate. Because no one could see him, no one knew about him, and no one could tell if he was still alive, no matter what happened to him in this world. To put it simply, his life was in his hands and presence of mind.


    [Fly!]


    Riku shouted while casting this skill, and his voice echoed in the entire place which made the birds fly in the blue sky.


    Splash!


    Ahhhhhh!!!!


    -9


    As the dark crow''s dark shining wings appeared out his back, red blood splashed in his behind.


    [HP: 80/100]


    Every time Riku regulated a new skill without being in the right shape. His body was bearing the consequences of his vessel''s inability to wield any genes he had previously acquired.


    Yes, mastering a rare monster''s gene was difficult. It will take a lot of time, patience, and hard work to get it under your control completely.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The eight monsters were desperate to catch him and leaped out of the high cliff, unaware of the casualties.


    Riku''s vision was becoming foggy. At the same time, his speed remained constant as he sped towards the ground.


    "H-How am I going to control these wings? I never even tried it once." With a shaky voice, he said.


    Riku didn''t appear to have passed out as a result of draining his mana pool. But he had no idea how he was going to control his gleaming wings.


    His eyes were slowly closing as he was tired, frustrated, and couldn''t figure out what he needed to do next until... Inside his head, he heard a honeyed voice.


    ''Riku, fly high.''


    As he recognized that voice, his eyes widened and he looked around. "Mother?" He was certain of the voice, but he couldn''t see his mother.


    Hallucination? Or because of his mother''s genes?


    ''Fly high, Riku, until you find me.''


    And all of a sudden, his wings were spread guiding him to safely land in the unknown forest.


    [Great! Your mana pool added by one!]


    The notification was given by the system, while Ruki avoided all the obstacles to his path...


    *****


    Please support me with your power stone.. I would like to continue this novel, and I need your support.

 Chapter 10 - One Month

    Inside his head, he could hear his mother''s voice. Which helped Riku land safely on the surface, albeit with a weakened body. The area around him was surrounded by a 20-foot-tall tree, which was enough to hide his presence from the other monsters.


    Splash!


    His dark shimmering wings returned after he was slightly lifted off the ground. "Ahh..." He spun about and lay down on the ground, looking up at the blue sky and listening to the birds'' chirp.


    He suddenly burst out laughing. As he was thinking, he had somehow managed to survive in such a situation. "Hahaha! I was sure that I was going to die!"


    When night fell, Riku stared at the sky for several hours, until something jolted him awake.


    Brrr...


    Knowing he was safe from the brick of death. Riku was felt hungry, and his body was fatigued after the battle. "I neglected to eat since I assumed I was inside the game."


    He slid into a seated posture gently, then looked about for any resources in this unfamiliar wilderness. "Where can I get food in this location? And, of course, the most important water."


    Riku appeared to have regained some vigor, as he stood up without difficulty.


    "This is a forest, so I''m confident I''ll be able to locate something useful here."


    He walked into the dense woodland.


    Riku sought down an edible creature and grilled it over a strong fire. How he would know that there''s an edible monster? Of course, he did some research in the past so he knew what kinds of monsters were safe to eat and which ones were toxic.


    In addition, Haru taught Riku how to do manly work, as it was the most important characteristic a mutant should possess, aside from great strength.


    Using the large green leaves, he drew some water from the lake. He folded it till it was transformed into a makeshift container.


    He ate after that. Riku took refuge in a little cave where he could rest comfortably and where no monsters could enter.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. Riku grew accustomed to living in the mysterious woodland. Every day, completing the daily objective and avoiding any battles with monsters. Why? He observed the monsters on the lower surface were tougher than the monsters on the upper surface as he went off the high rock. Furthermore, he had never seen a monster alone; they were always in a group.


    Riku was seeking for the forest''s endpoint when he did the 10km run at first. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get out of the small cave.


    He also noticed that the monsters on the lower surface were of a higher level than the ones on the top. Based on the American scientists'' comprehension of the mutant high-levels. A level 2 mutant could combat twelve level 1 creatures at the same time, while a level 3 mutant could fight twelve level 2 monsters. Even yet, everything hinged on the individual''s abilities.


    Apart from the [claw] skill, Riku has no offensive skill that may be sufficient in a one-on-one battle. Apart from that, he was still trying to make his body a decent vessel so that he could use his skill without causing himself harm.


    "I''m at the bottom of the food chain in the forest. I''d easily perish if I forced myself to finish the hunting quest."


    You could see the changes in his body in just one month. His muscles had bulked up a little, and the veins in his arms and legs were visible, and he appeared more mature than before. It looked that the daily mission was actually assisting him in his improvement.


    Huff... Huff... Huff...


    He finished his kicks and punches early in the morning and sat under the tall tree to rest in the meantime. By looking at the surface, Riku felt he already missed his father, Haru, and even his fiancee on the earth. If he thought that was the last time he would be able to see Yui, he would hold her tightly. He yearned for her perfume, her smile, and her clinginess.


    But what could he possibly do? He was slow to notice that he was falling to Yui.


    "What''s on my mind right now? Whatever happens to me in this world, I''ll return to the earth and marry her." He was serious about his decision this time. "However, I hope they do not treat me as a dead person."


    He inhaled deeply to prepare his mind for his next step in this world. "I should be able to locate any city or town here in order to acquire some information. Because if I just stay here, I gain nothing."


    He had to find a method to return to Earth as quickly as possible and locate his mother. Riku, on the other hand, felt confident in his ability to use his [Fly] skill after gaining +155 fitness and +93 physical strength after just one month of training. His mana pool, however, did not increase as he still had a maximum of 15 mana pools.


    Furthermore, siting on the high ground was meticulously designed and provided the quickest access to any constructions. From the high elevation, he could view the entire establishment.


    By thinking he will find a village or city, Riku was eager to see a human as he was used to talking to himself.


    [Fly!]


    Without wasting too much of his time, Riku cast his skill and his black wings appeared from his behind.


    His facial expression won''t change as he didn''t receive any damage from it. "The system is right, once I have great vessel I will not feel anything." Riku grinned while his dark wings were moving.


    A cool air caressed his skin. "Let''s go!" says the group. Riku ran 12 meters before leaping into mid-air since he didn''t know how he was going to get his body out of the position he was in.


    Swoosh!


    He was flying across the sky, and as he swayed his wings, his height continued to rise. Although his control wasn''t perfect, it appeared to be an improvement over the first time he utilized the [Fly] skill.


    "Oi! What exactly is this sensation?! It''s fantastic!" Riku has literally admired the sight from above at this point, since he hasn''t been bothered and frustrated. This location just provided a pleasant experience.


    ...


    One and a half hours had passed. After he left the entire forest that had the size of one country. Thanks to his flexibility, Riku was started to learn how he was going to fly at a swift pace.


    From afar Riku saw a guard in the entrance. "Lucky me, I''ll hide for now and ask him so I''ll not surprise him because of these wings."


    ....

 Chapter 11 - Expectations

    From above, Riku noticed a village guarded by military wearing plated silver armor and brandishing a variety of weaponry. The village was vast; he guessed that at least fifteen thousand people or more were inhabiting there.


    After 10 minutes...


    Riku observed a guard at the village''s gate. He chose to hide behind the enormous thick tree in order to remove his wings before approaching the guard. Why? Because he was still unsure if the guard would be scared by his dark crow''s wings.


    Bam!


    He landed safely on the surface. As soon as he took a deep breath, his chest rose and his wings began to penetrate his body.


    "It''s more comfortable than the first time I utilized the [Fly] ability. Since then, I''ve had the feeling that someone was eating and burning my skin."


    He patted his pants and then jumped a little. To be presentable when he approached those guards.


    There were a few moments after that. Riku took the straight path that led to the village, which was guarded by fierce guards. This location appeared to have a long history of civilization.


    His distance within them was around 42 meters away. And then, out of nowhere, he scowled his brows as he heard unfamiliar words out from their mouth.


    "Ehh?"


    He first assumed it was due to his distance, so he tried to get closer to them so he could hear them clearly. However, the guards become more aggressive as they aimed their sharp spears at him.


    "Who are you?!"


    "Where Kingdom where you from?!"


    While angrily glancing at him, the two guards were conversing. Riku could easily claim that his ears were not misleading him at this point, as he couldn''t understand a word they were saying.


    "What exactly are they attempting to say? So, what should I do? I''m not sure how I''m going to convey them. Also, no matter how hard I try, I can''t understand anything they say."


    However, based on their reactions, Riku deduced that those guards would not allow him to enter the village.


    He took a step back as he sensed the guards'' threatening proximity. ''No, I should explain myself to them; there''s another method to communicate with them,'' He was tenacious because he was desperate to return to Earth, specifically Japan.


    Riku took a look around him. He noticed the wooden stick not far away and realized that if he drew images, there was a good chance they would understand each other.


    The guards seized his hands before he could proceed to approach the stick. As a result, he cast a troubled glance at them and remarked. "What the hell is going on?! What exactly are you attempting to accomplish? Just give me a moment to explain!"


    Thud!


    The guards assumed this man was resisting them, so they delivered a powerful hit to Riku''s nape, knocking him out.


    "Wait..."


    Last word, he could spit out of his mouth before he passed out.


    ...


    "Mnn..."


    Riku has slowly opened up his eyes after several hours had easily passed.


    "Where is this place?"


    He looked around and realized he was inside the small room, and the only thing he could see was the tiny lamp hung above his head.


    He tried to stand up, but something stopped him. Riku discovered himself sitting on a chair, his limbs bound by heavy chains.


    "What the f*ck is this-?" He paused for a second as he noticed someone was entering the room.


    The door swung open, revealing two men in silver light armor in front of him. They were the guards who brought him here based on their attire and height. Then a man in gleaming heavy armor walked between them. He was the village''s chief guard.


    "Sir, this is the suspicious man who is loitering outside our village." One of the two guards said politely to the last person to enter the room.


    "I can see it perfectly." With a solemn tone, the chief guard responded. Then he approached Riku slowly, observing him from his feet to his head. His earthen outfit drew the attention of the guards and made him appear suspicious.


    "Sir, that person must be a spy from another country?" One of the guards inquired politely.


    The chief guard held his chin and continued to stare at this man. "Hmm... There''s a chance this person was a spy for our adversary, but his current level couldn''t be higher than a warrior." The chief guard seemed to be able to tell Riku''s strength simply by sensing the mana pool within his body.


    Furthermore, this village appeared to be in the midst of a war with another country, as they were not allowing anyone easy access to the village. Even this village was in a rural part. They were still protecting the village from outsiders because there was a rumor that some of the outsiders gathered information about the village and sold it to their enemies for a high price. Moreover, the guards discovered no identification card in this man''s pocket. If he was an adventurer or merchant from another country. They were just far too suspicious...


    The chief guard lowered his body slightly so that his head could match that man''s face. "Hey, what country are you from?" With a solemn tone, he inquired.


    Riku was aware that those men were talking about him, but he had no idea how they were going to communicate with them or how he was going to protect himself from the danger. As a result, he barely bowed his head.


    As the Chief Guard thought this man was disrespecting him, he yanked his black hair and slapped him across the face.


    Thud!


    "Do not bow your head at me while I am still speaking to you."


    Then one of the two guards stood up and said. "Sir, that man is speaking in another language."


    The chief guard cocked his head and cast a sharp look at the guard. "What language is it? Rather, what kingdom did this man come from?"


    It appeared as if the guard could tell the exact kingdom from which the man came. This man''s language could be determined by the chief guard.


    One of the two guards shook his head slowly. "I''m not sure, sir; it''s the first time I''ve heard that kind of language. Also, we tried to use our common language, which everyone understands, but this man didn''t seem to understand anything." The guard elaborated.


    People in this world spoke in a language that they had learned at a young age. They called it "Common language," and it was already taught to the children so that they could communicate if they traveled to another country.


    Bang!


    As he slapped that man''s face again, the chief guard appeared to be brutal. It also caused Riku to sway his head to the right and have a hazy vision.


    He will not call the chief guard if this man was weak. As Riku could feel the intense power that the chief guard was releasing every time his hand landed on Riku''s face.


    "Tch! This person is frail; he passed out again after only a light slap?" The chief guard said, releasing his grip on this man''s sticky hair.


    The two guards exchanged a chuckle.


    "Yes, sir, I attacked his nape earlier to put a stop to him. But it came to an end when he was knocked down and awoke three hours later.


    Despite the fact that Riku was working his body inside the unknown forest. Nonetheless, the human in this location appeared to have a different level of strength.


    The chief guard rose to his feet and prepared to leave this isolated room. "Interrogate him when he wakes up. If he still refuses to answer your question, compel him to do so. We must find any information that will be useful to this man." He walked away after spitting these words.


    The two guards saluted him by placing their hands on their brows. "Sir, yes! We will go to any length until this man says something to us!" They said it all at once.


    The door was shut. Then one of the guards took a buck of water and splashed it directly on the man''s head, causing Riku to immediately awaken.


    "Ahhh!" As so much water entered Riku''s ears and nose, he appeared to be drowning in a deep blue sea.


    His eyes reopened, and he saw the guards'' malicious smiles and eagerness to learn more about him.


    "Tell me something, Brat. What country are you from?" Riku was asked in hushed tones by one of the guards.


    "I''m from Japan! I''m here to gather some information on how I''m getting back to my world."


    When they saw this man was still not using the common language. The guard delivered a massive blow on Riku''s stomach.


    "Argh!" Riku groaning in agony as he felt his bones being crushed by the guards'' attack. The blood that spilled from his mouth as he was attacked was not an ordinary attack.


    Riku, on the other hand, had no idea how he was going to communicate with those guards.


    This is how he felt when he first met a human in this world. For the first time in his life, he was subjected to brutality. It was clearly distinct from the novels and manga he had previously read.


    His expectation dropped....

 Chapter 12 - Arisu Hanz

    For six days, Riku was confined to the little chamber. The guards torment him every day in the hopes of extracting some information from him, but they have gotten nothing.


    The guards poured hot water on him, drowning him inside the container and even removing his nail, causing his skin to burn.


    Please! Stop! I''m pleading!


    Please help me!


    It was a harrowing experience. That no one else except that scene could possibly occur in real life.


    He wishes to flee, but he was enslaved by the thick chains.


    "Mnn..."


    As he slowly opened his eyes, he was in excruciating pain all over his body. Every second of his life, he was in pain.


    "What the hell is going on with me? What am I doing wrong?" He uttered it in a faint tone.


    Click!


    The door gradually opened, allowing two guards and the top guard to enter. This time, though, they brought a woman dressed in silver armor with a golden outline.


    Her hair was blond, her complexion was white, and she had a lovely face. As the three treated him, it appeared that this woman was superior.


    Arisu Hanz was her name, and she was the daughter of the village''s ruler.


    "Gordon, why did that man bring this cell in?" Arisu directly asked the chief guard, who was standing next to her.


    Gordon knelt down and lowered his head, and the two guards followed suit. "Our guards discovered the man wandering around outside of our village. As a result, we concluded this man was one of our adversaries'' spies." He gave an explanation.


    As Arisu approached Riku, she noticed the man''s body was covered in bruises, stab wounds, and bathed in his own blood. Or, to put it another way, this man was stuck in a brick of death.


    "You really got this far, Gordon?" Arisu was not pleased with her guard''s treatment of the pity man. "Tell me, what is this man''s crime?"


    Gordon furrowed his brows slightly, thinking that if he caught the spy from the other country, this woman would be overjoyed. "I-I apologise for making a decision without first seeking your consent. But all I want is to keep our village safe from invasion." He was stuttering.


    "Gordon, I get what you''re trying to say, but take a look at him. To you, this individual appeared to be a spy? He doesn''t even make it to the warrior level." Arisu confronted him, reaching into her pocket for something.


    Arisu was correct, of course. Being a spy from another country was a difficult job since you had to put your life on the line for the mission. Furthermore, in this world, spies were strong enough to be able to protect themselves.


    Gordon clenched his teeth in private "However, we must safeguard this village against any threats. I don''t want to lose our village to the conflict because of a minor oversight." He raised his voice slightly, causing the two guards'' faces to become concerned.


    "Calm down, Sir Gordon; you''re speaking to our lady Arisu." One of the guards muttered something.


    "My father''s main goals in building this village were peace and a pleasant existence. Isn''t it also true that you can question him without torturing him?" Arisu was staring at the guards, who were covered in bruises on their hands.


    Riku felt fortunate at this time since someone had answered his prayers by protecting him from the guards, thanks to Arisu. "I-I have no idea what they are talking about."


    Riku provided Gordon with an idea of how he was going to defend himself by spitting some words out of his mouth. "Lady Arisu, did you hear that? That individual is unable to communicate with us in common language."


    Swish!


    Arisu drew her tiny silver blade from about her belt. "You''re not even paying attention, Gordon, and you have no right to injure someone!" She lost her cool and thrust her sword beneath Gordon''s chin.


    "Wait a minute, lady Arisu, I didn''t mean to offend you." Gordon muttered, shivering, as he slowly backed away.


    Arisu reclaimed her weapon. "If this kind of savagery occurs again, Gordon, I''ll make sure you lose your job and be kicked out of the village. Take note of what I''m saying."


    She spits these words out and removed the seal from the transparent container containing a red liquid. "This will suffice." The red liquid was poured over the man''s head by Arisu. "He''ll be able to get back on his feet."


    Skin burns, bruises, and open wounds vanished from the man''s body all of a sudden. Arisu used healing potions that were in high demand in this village because they had to import them from their friend county first.


    [HP:52/100]


    Gordon and the two were shocked after seeing Arisu use the potion on the unknown man that could buy a decent house in this world.


    "L-Lady Arisu, why you used to that man? It is such a waste-" He covered his mouth as he realised those words were inappropriate to say at this woman.


    "Are you complaining, Gordon? If Papa knows about this, I''m sure you are already on the death sentence. You should glance since I''m still polite to you." She said with a serious tone.


    He shook his head uncontrollably. "I have nothing to complain about, lady Arisu." Gordon answered, then questioned the two guards kneeling next to him. "Do you have any complaints, both of you?"


    With a shake of their heads, the two men expressed their dissatisfaction with the situation. "We are respecting Lady Arisu''s decision, sir Gordon." They both spoke up at the same time.


    Arisu swung around and kneeled down to examine Riku''s condition. ''This individual does not appear to be from this nation, based on his appearance. This is the first time I''ve seen something like his face and clothes.'' She muttered to herself as she watched this man for a few minutes, until she noticed his sparkling black eyes.


    To begin, Riku gradually opened up his eyes once again and saw the beautiful woman sitting in front of him.


    "W-Who are you?" Riku said with a weak tone.


    Arisu cluelessly barely tilted her head. ''What kind of language is that?'' She took a glance at her behind. "This is the language that you have mentioned, Gordon."


    "Yes, Lady Arisu, no matter how I try to listen I can''t understand anything from him."


    "That''s true, Lady Arisu, also based on his facial expression that man trying to say something to us. It''s like, I''m begging, I''m not your opponent, just like that." One of the two guards said.


    Arisu rubbed her chin, thinking what the best plan she could within this man. "Yeah, that''s right, I think elder Cynthia could fix this problem." She stood up, then patted the dust on her knees. "Remove the chain."


    "W-What? Remove the chain?" Gordon asked.


    "Are you deaf, Gordon? Do I need to always repeat myself from you?" She said, then passed to the guards.


    "No, Lady Arisu." Gordon stood up, immediately ordered the guards. "Remove the chain!"


    It took a few minutes. Before the guards completely removed the heavy chains.


    "Thank you-"


    Riku tried to regain his footing, but he fell to the ground until the guard remembered something. This man didn''t eat any kind of food or drink any water in the past six days, so it must be the main reason why this man passed out.


    "Bring him to the room, and give me so food!"


    ...


    After several hours had passed, Riku awakened inside the decent room made in brick. It was totally different from the luxury room that he had, but it was not the case. In his mind, he needed to leave this place as much as possible before the guards think again to torture him.


    Inside the room, it had one bed sufficient for one person, one desk, and one room. In front of him was the door that he wasn''t sure where it headed.


    He looked at the window not too far away from him. He saw around was surrounded by green grasses and flowers.


    "I can''t jump here!"


    He assumed that he was standing on the fifth floor. What about the [fly] skill? His body was still not recovered from the damage he received from the guards. So he was terrified that he passed out again, also it can be worsened the situation.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    He got alarmed after hearing someone was knocking on the door. So he went back to his bed and pretended that he was sleeping.


    He felt multiple people enter the room as he heard numerous footsteps from them. He guessed it was four people.


    "What should I do?"


    And all of a sudden, he heard an old woman''s voice even he didn''t understand the words he could easily tell that voice came from the old woman.


    "He''s still sleeping." The old woman tugged the white blanket covering the man''s face. "So it''s true, lady Arisu, this man had a different face. What do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to cast a spell at him." Arisu said with a honeyed tone.


    "Which spell, lady Arisu, can you be more specific?" The old man responded, holding a wooden staff in her grasp.


    "I want you to cast a spell that can help this man to communicate with us." Arisu said while pointing her index finger at Riku.


    The old man stepped forward. "You''re giving me an easy task, but your wish will be granted."


    [Revoke!]


    Magic spell?!


    Really?!


    What the f*ck!

 Chapter 13 - First Step

    Riku was saved from the guard''s village''s violent attack thanks to Arisu. His primary issue at this point was language, as he was still unable to converse with others in this world.


    "That''s exactly what I''d like you to do, elder Cynthia. We can''t extract any information from him due to his linguistic barrier." Arisu continued in a solemn tone. "I know you can do it; after all, you wouldn''t call yourself the village''s finest wizard if you couldn''t do it, right, elder Cynthia?"


    The old man grinned, dressed in a gleaming dark violet robe. "Hahaha! Lady Arisu, you''re still the same, and you know how to get me to accept your request in the proper way. But, since it''s a minor duty, I''ll handle it."


    Arisu summoned Elder Cynthia to cast a spell that would quickly educate this man on how to communicate in the common language.


    "Outsider! Don''t act as if you''re sleeping; get up!" Elder Cynthia spoke up in a hushed tone.


    Riku could hear the elderly woman''s remarks, but he couldn''t comprehend them, so he hid under the white blanket.


    ''Hmm... True, he didn''t know how to communicate in a common language.'' Elder Cynthia muttered to herself as she yanked the blanket away from him.


    She was taken aback and blinked her eyes in shock. She observed a man with scars all over his body, as well as skin burns, sword slashes, and severe stab wounds. Elder Cynthia could tell by looking at him that this man had been subjected to extreme violence by their guards.


    "W-What happened to him?" She turned around to face Arisu. "Why did you allow your guards to do this, Lady Arisu? This isn''t man-made; it''s evil."


    "Elder Cynthia, please accept my apologies; the report was just delivered to me today. They also said that they had been torturing this man for the past six days." Arisu explained to her, as she respected this elderly lady.


    "Your father should know this, so he could decide what the punishment right he''ll give to those guards did this." Elder Cynthia said, then walked closer to the man.


    "I''ll notify him after this, Elder Cynthia."


    "."


    "Stand forward, young man; you''ll collaborate if you don''t have a scheme for our beloved village." Riku could hear her smooth and soothing voice.


    ''What is this sensation?'' Why is it that this elderly lady can instantly put me at ease?'' While slowly observing Elder Cynthia, Arisu, and the distinguished guard, he wondered aloud.


    Elder Cynthia motioned for Riku to remain still in his current position. Because she needed to focus before casting the learning spell.


    For the first time, someone was able to understand him as he nodded his head at her. "Thanks, God! Finally, there''s someone who would like me to understand."


    Elder Cynthia recognized that this man agreed with her based on his actions. "Lady Arisu, despite the fact that this spell does not fully teach how to speak a common language, we can still have a discussion with him."


    "That''s fine," Arisu said, nodding her head. "It doesn''t matter to me if he can understand and speak a few words."


    There were a few moments after that. Elder Cynthia raised her wooden staff as she finished her preparations.


    "Enchanting?"


    Since the old woman was mumbling, the first thing that came to his mind was the "Enchanting". As her wooden staff commenced to gleam a violet light along with the magic circle next to her.


    In the XR Online, his character could make a magic circle by spitting an incantation out of his mouth. Moreover, they were used as a container of energy and provide magical protection.


    [Transfer]


    ''This isn''t a magic spell at all. When I was acquiring the common language, I just transferred some of my thoughts through his head.'' Elder Cynthia closed her eyes carefully so as not to lose her attention. Simultaneously, they did not cut the violet magical thread that linked them.


    No one would like to talk even Arisu. As she well savvies that if they intercepted Elder Cynthia''s concentration, her magic skill would knockback and also affect her mind. To be simple, there were a high chance Elder Cynthia''s memories could delete or be shuffle.


    __


    10 minutes had easily passed, the old man and the man were still there positioned. It seemed this process took longer than Arisu expected.


    "I believe the magical process would take time, Lady Arisu. Why should we go outside and breathe fresh air?" Murmured a man with brown hair, green eyes, and silver-plated armor with a crimson outline.


    He shook his head gently. "This is not the time, Dary; if you need to get some air, you can do so on your own."


    "I-I can accomplish that, lady Arisu; I wasn''t sure if this man would assault you after I went outside of this room." Dary reacted with a respectful bow of his head.


    "That''s my point; what if we went outside and that man attacked Elder Cynthia? What will you do, Dary?" She asked him in hushed tones, so she didn''t get Cynthia''s attention.


    "I apologize, lady Arisu; I never considered that."


    Dary attempted to kneel to the ground in order to sincerely apologize for his stupid suggestion. However, Arisu intervened. "Just stay in your position; you don''t have to kneel in front of me."


    "Yes..."


    30 more minutes had passed. She noticed Elder Cynthia was bathed in her sweat, as she lied when she said it was just a simple task.


    Plok!


    Huff... Huff... Huff...


    And all of a sudden, Dary and Arisu heard the sound of a breaking thread. At the same time, the heavy panting of Elder Cynthia.


    "Dary, help elder Cynthia."


    Both of them walked closer to them, seeing the old man was really exhausted from casting the kind of spell.


    "Hahaha! I-It''s no doubt that I am already 92 years old woman. Before, I can transfer 50% of my thoughts, but now, I just transfer 9%." Even though Cynthia was having heavily breathing, she could still laugh.


    "What do you mean by nine percent, Elder Cynthia? We can''t still talk to him?" Arisu asked her, while gently assisting her to sit in the wooden chair.


    "Of course not, you can talk to him when that woke up. Also, I make sure that I transfer the usual words we used in our village." Cynthia explained.


    She sighed with relief."Thank you so much for your big help, Elder Caron." After she bowed her head, she took a glance at the man. "Did he passes out again?"


    "I''m always glad to help you, Lady Arisu." Cynthia also bowed her head and answered Arisu''s second question. "No, that man didn''t pass out. But the thoughts I transferred to him are processed by his brain. So that means, we must not force him to wake up as we can destroy his mental state."


    Arisu easily understood Cynthia. Yet, she noticed she had still not recovered from the exhaustion. "Dary, can you assist Elder Cynthia on her way home."


    "Honestly, I''m already sleepy, can you help me, handsome man?" Elder Cynthia said while her eyes slowly closed.


    Dary nodded his head at him. "Yes. But how about you, lady Arisu, you are sure that you want to stay here by yourself?" He asked her.


    "Don''t worry about me, Dary, this man doesn''t reach the warrior level. There''s no chance he could harm me." She said.


    "Yeah, you''re right, lady Arisu." They headed outside of the door. "I''ll immediately come back here, after this."


    "Thanks again, Elder Cynthia, take care yourself."


    ...


    She waited for another 10 minutes before the man gradually opened up his black crystal eyes again.


    [You''ve learned the common language. Progress 9%]


    His gaming system appeared right in front of him.


    "Common language?"


    On the other hand, the woman was waiting for him to recover. Before she asked him multiple questions.


    "I''m still in this place." He muttered and looked around. He saw the woman that was seriously looking at her so he moved back a bit.


    "Hey, Outsider, tell me who are you?" Arisu asked him in a deep tone.


    Eh?


    I heard it right, isn''t it?


    The beautiful woman was asking my name?


    He was confused as she clearly understand the words said by this woman. "The old man?" He glanced around as he realized that she was the main reason for this.


    "Now, I know you can hear me. So what''s your name?"


    Even though Riku was having a hard time regaining his footing. He was still doing it. As he recognized this woman was the one who saved him from the guards.


    "I''m Riku Hirota, thank you for saving my life!" He sincerely bowed his head.


    Arisu smiled since finally, this man managed to communicate with her. At the same time, wondered as this man had a unique name.


    "Riku Hirota what a strange name..." In her mind, if this man answer her next question she would have an idea why this man had that name. "Are you a spy? And where country do you come from?"


    He narrowly lifted his head and said.. "I''m not a spy, also, I came from Japan."

 Chapter 14 - Discrimination

    Riku denied being a spy from another country. However, the pressing question here was that Arisu knew nothing about Japan. Because it was the first time she had heard of such a place.


    She furrowed her brows, her gaze suspiciously fixed on the man in front of him. "Japan? Where exactly is that place?"


    Arisu''s reaction didn''t surprise Riku as he didn''t belong in this world. He realized what he had said, but it was too late to change his mind. Because doing that would only make him more suspicious.


    ''No matter how hard I tried to explain myself to her, she just didn''t get it.'' As he stepped out of the bed, he said to himself, "I guess I have to admit that I come from another world."


    "What are you doing? Stay what you are." Arisu was bothered since she was bothered about what this man could do.


    "I apologize for scaring you, but I believe I need to inform you about something."


    Riku suddenly knelt to the ground to show how much he respected this woman. Nonetheless, there was another reason for this. According to his observations, this woman held a high position in this place; additionally, he read plenties and discovered that this was the best way to gain the respect of a person in another world.


    As expected, Arisu appeared unbothered because the man was not displaying any kind of scheme to her. "What would you like to say, outsider?"


    "To be honest, I know you won''t believe me no matter what I say, but the truth is, I''m not from this world," he said politely to her.


    After a few moments. Riku lifted his head slightly to see how this woman reacted to him. He noticed Arisu was preventing herself from laughing. Still, she couldn''t stop it as it was impossible that another world existed.


    "HAHAHA! Based on what I could see, you''re still not recovered from the torture of the village guards and have lost your memories," she said, clutching her stomach as tears welled in the corners of her eyes.


    "Why, I''m just telling the truth¡ª" He came to a halt as his words were difficult to believe. So he gave up on explaining himself and accepted Arisu''s theory that he had lost his memories.


    There were a few moments. Arisu regained consciousness and began to question him. "Even if you can''t remember where you came from, I hope you remember why you came to our village."


    "The only thing I remember is waking up in the vast forest and seeing your village; I don''t have a plan for your village; I just need a place to rest," he said weakly.


    By looking at Arisu, you could tell she believed in this man as she couldn''t detect the harmful aura that pervaded his body. "As I can see you''re telling the truth, I''m allowing you to stay in our village for the time being, and I apologize for our guard''s brutal assault on you."


    Riku felt better about his situation in this world after hearing these words. He bowed his head deeply once more and said. "I appreciate your time and consideration."


    "But if I notice anything suspicious about you, I''ll never hesitate to sentence you to death," Arisu said as she turned to leave the room.


    He gulped his saliva, well aware that this village had an ancient civilization as they still used the death penalty to punish criminals.


    "I swear, I have no intention with your village," he replied, eager to learn the identity of the person who had saved him. "Would you mind telling me your name, your highness?"


    "I''m Arisu Hanz, the daughter of the Arzotoc village''s King, but you can call me lady Arisu, as the others used to call me," she swayed her white robe and introduced herself to this man.


    "Thank you for saving me, highness Arisu," he said, pushing himself into a standing position, relieved that his life wasn''t on the verge of being taken.


    Arisu left some words for him as soon as she shut the door. "I''ll have someone bring you food here and show you around Arzotoc village tomorrow."


    Arisu spit these words and walked away from the man who was deep in thought inside the room.


    Because no one wants to believe in him. He must devise a means of returning to the earth.


    "Nothing will happen if I keep persuading them; I need to focus on gathering information about this place," he told himself.


    Riku was well aware that his plan would be difficult to carry out as none of the humans in this world seemed to know where the path of the other world was.


    The night came to an end. The guards served him delicious food that he had missed eating as it''s been a month since he had been able to eat this type of food.


    "This is what I called food, not the edible monsters that I hunt in the vast forest." He muttered.


    __


    On the next day. Riku up to his bed one hour ago before the one guard knocked on his door room.


    Knock... Knock... Knock...


    He opened the door without saying anything, knowing it was the guard assigned to him for the tour of the village. A man in dusty leather armor stands in front of him, a large smile on his face.


    "He''s not a guard?" Riku could tell just by looking at him that he wasn''t a guard.


    "Yes, I''m still not a guard of this village, but I''m working hard to become one," the man said as he smiled at Riku again. "Sorry for not introducing myself first; I''m Pan Sik, a peasant who aspires to be a guard someday so that I can earn a lot of money."


    "I apologize if I offended you with my words; I just assumed it was the guards of this village who''d show me around." He mildly bowed his head at him to avoid any misunderstanding since he didn''t know the consequences if he did.


    "No, it''s fine, you don''t need to bow your head to a peasant boy like me; also, you''re correct, the guard should tour you, but my commander delegated this task to me because they didn''t want to involve an outsider like you," Pan explained.


    It looked like, the guards were avoiding him after the assault they did on him. He slightly lifted his head and said. "Is that so... It doesn''t matter, we are still doing the same thing. Where did you plan me to bring?"


    "All the important places in this village. Since we will take two days if I introduce the spots here one by one." Pan said, then politely pointed his hand at the corridor.


    Pan and Riku walked in the straight corridor and turned to the downstairs. As what he was expecting, he was in the upper portion of this place.


    "Pan, can you tell me what you called in the place where was standing?" Riku asked in a deep tone.


    "Ohh, this is Guest''s building. This is the place where the King Arzo''s visitors rest for several days."


    Grim knitted his forehead as the room where he rest was not looked suitable for visitors. "And the place, where am I sleeping?"


    "Oh, that''s for the worker''s room. Do you know that you''re so lucky?"


    "Why I''m being lucky?"


    "Since even you have given a chance to rest in that kind of room and sleep smooth bed like that. Because in our home I just sleeping on the ground." Pan said and still had a wide smile on his face.


    Click!


    The two exited the visitor''s hall. And Riku saw a different kind of person in this village. "What the heck is this? Hybrid human?"


    It looked like this place wasn''t not only for a human, also the half non-human creatures were peacefully living in this world.


    However, his admiring expression easily faded away since all of them were glaring for no good reason.


    "What are their problems, Pan? Why kind of violation did I commit?" Riku whispered, at the same time terrified. As those eyes were similar to the guards'' eyes who tortured him.


    Pan shook his head, then shrugged his shoulder. "You didn''t commit any crime, but they thought you should not stay in this village."


    "I-it still safe to stroll around in this village? Because they look would attack me at any moment." Riku stuttered.


    "Don''t worry, lady Arisu warned all of them. So you can guarantee no one will attack you." Pan said and moved closer to him. "Sir Riku, you will also get used to this. A tremendous discrimination of this village when they know that you''re weak."


    What is that cockroach doing here?


    Where does that man get his courage to walk in our beloved village?


    Back to your country, peasant! Look at yourself!


    Outsider, come over here and be my slave!


    Pan just smiled at them and didn''t say any kind of words out of his mouth.


    "The f*ck? This is how they treated each other in this place?!"

 Chapter 15 - Worn

    The people in this world were vastly different from the characters in the novels and manga he had read. There, human and non-human creatures coexisted peacefully and understood one another. So, why does he believe those creatures intended to murder him? Simply by describing how they looked at him.


    "On their behalf, I sincerely apologize," Pan said, deeply bowed his head to demonstrate his sincerity. Aside from that, despite the fact that it was his first encounter with this man, nothing had changed in terms of his appearance or attire. After all, he was still a human being.


    Riku shook his head and hands in unison. "Raise your head, Pan; I see why they were acting this way."


    "If you say so," Pan added with a smile. "Do you still want to go on a tour of this village?"


    "Of course, since it''s the first time I could see an old place like this." Riku responded, then looked straight forward. In order to avoid having interaction with them in the meantime.


    "Old? Even though our location is close to the Irufolo forest, I can say the materials used to build this village are better than the others," Pan replied, puzzled as to how this man could say their village was too old. "Could you tell me where you''re from?"


    ''Irufolo forest? I think it was the forest where I stayed for a month.''


    Riku had given up on explaining where he was coming from at this point. So he pretended that he couldn''t remember anything other than his name.


    He scratched the back of his head gradually. "I can''t remember anything, and if I try, I feel my head splitting in half," Riku replied weakly as he began to feel uneasy in the eyes of the people looking at him from the side.


    "I apologize, Riku, and please don''t force yourself to remember anything; lady Arisu would punish me if she knew something bad was happening to you," Pan said.


    After about five minutes of walking, Riku and Pan arrived at the rounded structure made of solid bricks and brown cement.


    "A.H.Q." He read the abbreviation letters in front of him.


    Pan gave him a nod. "Yes, this is our village headquarters," he said, turning to face the other side. "And that''s where all the guards were trained."


    Where Pan was looking for from afar. He noticed the guards in silver-plated armor vigilantly guarding the area. Furthermore, they were inspecting the people entering the training camp.


    "What are they doing? There are a lot of people stuck in that place," Riku asked, perplexed.


    "Oh, we''re holding a recruitment for new guards who are willing to give their lives for this village, and the card they were showing was called a Template; this is the quickest way to determine the person''s name and level."


    Well, Riku didn''t expect this village that has old civilization could think something useful like this. Hence, he has wondered what kind of leveling had this world? In Japan, he was familiar with the word leveling in XR Online and the mutants'' level as it could determine the experience and the power it had.


    "Template, huh. How about leveling? Can you tell me something about it?" Riku asked.


    Pan was looking at him suspiciously, as if he was worried that if he spits about the level stage, information about it would spread. He raised his shoulders after a few seconds because determining your level was used all over the place. To put it simply, it was passed from one to another.


    "Hmm... No problem, but I''ll just tell you about the common levels in our village, okay?" Pan replied.


    Riku noticed how careful Pan was not to reveal any specific information to him. Even he cleared himself to Arisu that he was not a spy from the other country or kingdom. Nonetheless, she delegated someone to keep an eye on him while he was under observation.


    "Yeah... I''m not forcing you to give any information, I just wanted to know more about it. So I would not look dumb if someone asked me."


    Pan moved closer to him, "Riku, let''s move to the other place." He suggested for no good reason.


    Riku raised his brows and asked him once again. "Why?" He discovered that someone was bothering Pan, but he didn''t intend to ask more about it. To be not suspicious of him, gaining his trust this was his plan for now to gather information.


    "Look at these two guards. They are glaring at you as their brothers were terminated from being guards because of brutally torturing you inside the cell." Pan said in a low tone, enough tone to hear by Riku.


    Now, that Pan has mentioned it. Riku was easily noticed the two guards were shivering to stab their keen spears at him. However, he was not terrified of them as he was confident the fighting techniques Haru taught to him could protect him in this kind of place.


    Nevertheless, to could not create any commotion in this village, it was way better if he made the distance to them. ''I''m new in this place, lady Arisu surely would not be happy if I fight her guards.''


    He spun around and followed Pan with his direction. "Okay, Pan, let''s find a place."


    They were walking down a street crowded with villagers'' homes, street shops, and well-known merchants who imported new items.


    If you look at the Arzotoc Village, you will notice how lovely it was, and even Riku was discriminated against by them. He tried to understand them because they were acting for their own safety. As they had no idea when the other kingdom would invade their village.


    After seven minutes, Pan and Riku found a wooden bench next to an odd black pillar. They were admiring the small lake''s transparency.


    Pan deeply sighed as he felt relieved when someone was not around. "Hais... Now I can speak clearly without thinking too much to others."


    "Sorry to give you so much pressure. But can you now tell me what I''m asking for?" He said in a polite tone.


    "No, it''s my part of this job, you have no rights to refuse any task that is given to you." He took a deep breath and continued to explain.


    Pan just introduced the 5 common classification levels in this village. It was the Worn, Warrior, Great Warrior I, Rogue, Sage I.


    In terms of strength, the Worn was weaker than the average person on Earth. Warrior level fighters were average fighters who could fight in close combat and midrange combat, also known as a troop in this world. Great warrior, it has surpassed the second level and can now cast low-tier magic to aid them in battle. Rogue was a difficult level to obtain as there was a tendency for a certain Great warrior to be promoted to Sage I. Because you must be fast enough to move without making a sound, or to be more specific, you must have the potential to be an assassin while also knowing how to use at least five mid-tier magic. Sage I, you must master mid-tier magic and how to use it in mid-range and close combat at this level.


    He was slowly rubbing his chin. In his mind, the level in this world was concept into an RPG. Not quite accurate, still, it helped him to have how the level in this village works.


    "The Worn level looks the level one to ten in the XR online, and the warrior level is eleven to twenty. Hmm... If this is a game-" He stopped as Pan intercepted him.


    "A game? All the guards here are sacrificing their lives just to become a great warrior and you are telling they are just a game?" Pan slightly raised his brows as he didn''t like what he heard from this man.


    "You get it wrong, Pan, I just compare to the game so I could easily understand." Riku looked at him with serious eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Riku, I assumed you knew the guards here were just playing." Pan bowed his head slightly, convinced by Riku''s eyes for no apparent reason. Furthermore, seeing black eyes was unusual for him because the majority of the villagers had red, violet, green, blue, and so on.


    "No, it''s fine, I understand you''re working hard to become a warrior," he said, leaning back on the wooden bench. "If you can determine the level, what do you think my current level is?"


    Pan looked surprised, but he was already expecting that question would come. So he faced him with a serious expression. "No offense, Riku, but the current strength you have right now is like a Worn."


    Just like Haru determined his strength, his mana pool still could not provide the power to enhance his body.


    "Worn, huh... But how you certain that I''m just in the worn level. " He sighed, then looked at the sky.


    "Oh, with small light aura releasing by your body. But don''t worry, you can be a warrior if you train hard like me." Pan flexed his muscles.


    "Hahaha! I''ll try-" He stopped after the game system appeared in front of him.


    [You''re exposing too much to the sunlight. It will minimize your power and make you exhausted!]


    "Eh? Expose too much light? What is this system problem? I''m not a vampire!"

 Chapter 16 - Invention

    As soon as the system gave him a warning notice, the one man sitting on the wooden bench was yelling.


    "The heck! Why is the problem with this system?!"


    Riku had spent a month in the vast forest, so why couldn''t he be exposed to too much sunlight now? He used to run a 10 km run under the bright yellow sun every day with no problems.


    "Only the vampire race was affected in the XR Online if they were exposed to the sun, but their strength and magical power increased if the night went," he mumbled seriously.


    Despite his displeasure with this man''s actions, Pan remained beside him because it was one of his tasks. to collect some useful information


    What is going on here?!


    W-What exactly is this?!


    Riku''s relaxed demeanor began to morph into one of concern. Why? His surroundings became hazy, and he felt the sunlight piercing his skin and cracking his skull.


    "Hey, Riku! What happened?" He quickly carried Riku back to his place after seeing him fall to the marble surface.


    Riku obtained his mother''s, which was the dark crow; by knowing the crow, Riku learned that they were also aggressive animals that could move perfectly in the sunlight.


    __


    Meanwhile, Riku slowly opened his eyes and realized he was in the same room as him. Although the villagers in this village were not like him, it appeared that they were still following Lady Arisu''s orders.


    It was already dark when he noticed it through the window next to him. He was dazzled by the blue brightness provided by the screen above him for no apparent reason. At this point, he was perplexed though no clues or minor details could help him understand the situation.


    [Great! You''ve regained your strength! Please avoid coming into contact with the sun! ]


    Because the screen''s light was directed at his face, and the lamplight was also mounted on the wooden ceiling. It appeared that only sunlight could affect his body.


    It was his fault that he did not conduct any research on the dark crow''s gene because he was expecting his father''s gene he would obtain, which was the wolf. To put it simply, because the dark crow''s gene was rare, the probability that Riku inherited it was 0.01 percent, or one person in a hundred thousand.


    "Does this mean I can''t go outside during the day?" he muttered, shaking his head. "No, I can still go outside by wearing clothes that cover my entire body, but the problem is... I''ll probably attract the attention of the villagers."


    Tsk!


    He was irritated by his situation, so he clicked his tongue. One thing was sinking into his mind: in his world, some mutants had been overtaken by the monster''s genes because they had failed to improve their body as the vessel. Furthermore, we can''t rule out the possibility that the other genes were strong enough to prevent a specific person from overcoming them.


    He was annoyingly rolling on his bed, unaware that someone was watching him from the corner.


    Ehem!


    A sweet voice coughed not far away from him, causing him to stop and investigate the source of the sound. Lady Arisu was patiently looking at him with her right hand covering her mouth, he noticed.


    Bam!


    To show his respect for this woman, he let his body fall to the ground, allowing him to kneel easily. His face was touching the surface; he could now fully comprehend the feelings of their maids and male servants whenever they saw him walking around. Even though he didn''t want them to do it, what could he do? He was the son of a wealthy businessman.


    "What are you doing? Go back to your bed and rest," Arisu said softly, knowing that he hadn''t fully recovered his strength.


    "I''m fine now, lady Arisu; I just wanted to show how much I respect you," he said, his words differing from his expression, as he felt awkward after he spits these words.


    "I understand, but I''m ordering you to get back to your bed; I know you''re not stupid to be unable to discern a simple order like this." Based on her observations, this man looked would not listen to her if she didn''t force him.


    Riku gradually lifted his head, as his perception to this world was changing every time this woman treated him as a human being.


    "My apology and also to Pan, I know he''s the one who helped me to safely back here." He was sitting back on his bed, then put all his attentions to him.


    "You''re right, Riku. Pan told me about all the incidents that happened to you in our village, and I''m also aware of how our villagers treated you; I apologize," she said solemnly. "But I can''t blame them; they''re simply protecting themselves from any kind of surprise attack that might occur."


    "No, if we''re in the same place, I''ll do the same thing, but you can be sure I have no intention of doing anything with your village," he said, adding that he could remember the faces of the guards who tortured him.


    It was difficult to forget those things. He accepted that they suspected him of being a spy for another country because his face and clothing were unlike theirs. But what he couldn''t accept was where they got the courage to kill a human like him who couldn''t commit any crime.


    He took a deep breath as he wouldn''t want to express his feelings in front of this woman. "What can I do for you, lady Arisu? It''s already late, and you''re not going to come here and wait for me just to check on my condition, are you?"


    Arisu was taken aback by this man''s observation. "Well, honestly, you''re correct; I''m here to clarify something that I know only you can answer."


    "What is it, lady Arisu? It''s my pleasure to answer your question." It piqued his attention.


    "You said to Pan that our village is built in an old way, but did you know that our village is far more advanced than the other villages?" Arisu asked, puzzled.


    In such a minor detail? Lady Arisu had already been informed. So now Riku was convinced that he should be more cautious about the words that spewed from his mouth.


    "I''m sorry if I offended you, lady Arisu; I didn''t mean to do that." He bowed his head, looking down on himself each time. What could he do? He needed to do something to survive since he had no idea when he would be in such a dangerous situation again.


    "No, Riku, you have the wrong idea; I''m plotting here that you seem to recover some of your memories," Arisu said suspiciously.


    Oh crap!


    How stupid am I? How could I have made such a minor error?


    Tsk! I didn''t expect them to think of such a sharp thing based on the village structure.


    He could ruin his current situation in this village if he continued to lie with this woman. Furthermore, based on his observations, this woman would be able to tell if someone was lying to her, but she would not be able to elaborate on it.


    "I remembered sort of things like glass, metal structures, and other things that were way different from this place," Riku observed, noting the woman''s lack of knowledge of Earth terms. So he tried to explain it briefly to her.


    __


    After thirty minutes, they were having a conversation. Arisu didn''t realise that she was sitting next to Riku because she couldn''t believe what kind of things existed in Riku''s place. Aside from that, while Arisu was listening to him, she could tell that he wasn''t lying.


    "Technology? What kind of human existence is in your place, and does it really work?" Arisu seemed eager to see one of the technologies mentioned by Riku.


    "Hmm... How can I put it, I can say we are more advanced than your village." He smiled nervously, not wanting to offend this woman.


    "Advanced? Technology? Fast transportation and a smartphone that can communicate with other people even if they are miles away?" Her eyes sparkled, knowing that if those things happened here, their village production would increase.


    He scratched the back of his head as he well savvied that he already put himself into a hard circumstance. ''Why I can''t stop running this mouth? If I always open it will continue to ruin my life in this world.'' He uttered to his mind along with a deep sigh.


    Arisu was kneading her chin and smiling brightly. Furthermore, she imagined that if this man told the truth, they could turn their village into a kingdom.


    The other Kings'' eyes were drawn to the Arzotoc village because it was difficult to reach due to the monsters scattered throughout the forest. Furthermore, there were a lot of lands where they could put more establishments and resources that they could only find near their village.


    "Riku, you can accept or decline my offer; it''s your choice because you''re an outsider, but I''d like you to know that I''d like you to invent something for this village," she said in a honeyed tone.


    Riku was expecting this, but he already had an idea of how he would benefit from the given task.


    "I''ll accept your offer, lady Arisu, but I need to request something from you first," Riku said quietly.


    She moved her face closer to him and said. "Whatever it is, if it helps the village, I''ll do my best."


    "I''d like you to let me into your library so I can find some resources to help me build my first invention."


    It will be simple for him to build something as he lives in a world where technology is a part of his daily life. But his main reason for wanting to enter their library was to gather information about how he was returning to his world.


    "Hmm... If that''s the case, let me ask my father first, hehe.." It appeared that they treasured that location.

 Chapter 17 - Meet The King

    Even though Arisu was the daughter of the village king, it appeared she had to make concessions to gain her father''s approval. It also the library in this world was precious room for them.


    "I need to gather some information for the resource in the first item I''d build," he said with a wide smile, hoping Arisu wouldn''t notice his hidden agenda inside the library.


    "I understand, and I''ll do my best to help you, but if my father refuses, we''ll have to find another way to gather information," Arisu said quietly, hoping his father would let this man in.


    It was the first step in convincing her that he came from another world. Why? There was a chance if he built something that exceeded her expectations she might believe in him.


    "Yes, lady Arisu, and for the time being, I''ll remain in this room and await the king''s approval," he replied casually.


    "No, you''ll accompany me to see my father, and you''ll need to explain everything to him," she said before attempting to leave the room.


    Riku exhaled deeply, believing Arisu would do the job of persuading his father. Nonetheless, it was far superior to not making any progress.


    "As you wish, lady Arisu, I''ll propose to the king what I can do to help your village grow," he said, slightly bowing his head as the woman walked out of the room.


    She waved her hand at him as she opened the door. "See you tomorrow, Riku," she said sweetly before disappearing from Riku''s sight.


    He lay back on the bed, unable to stop thinking about the notification given to him by the system. If the dark crow''s gene allowed the vessel to hide in a dark place, there was a good chance his mother was also hiding in the dark place.


    Well, it was just a conclusion because he didn''t know if his body had been taken over by the monster''s gene. It was difficult to tell since he didn''t have access to the internet or books to answer all of his questions.


    "I should persuade the king," he said, as memories of his father flashed through his mind.


    ''Riku, as a businessman, you must know how to persuade customers to buy our product,'' Akio said solemnly, looking at the seven-year-old Riku.


    ''You don''t have to persuade the customer, Dad. If they''re going to buy our product, they''re going to buy it no matter what,'' Riku replied.


    At Riku''s young age, Akio had already noticed his son''s high IQ. The problem was that his son only believed in what he wanted to believe.


    ''Listen, son, there are some people who are undecided about which product to buy. I''m trying to say here that you must be able to communicate with others and use words that make them smile. You can guarantee that they will buy our product if you do that,'' Akio explained, trying to open his son''s mind to their business.


    ''Communication ability? Is it really that important? ''Akio piqued his son''s interest.


    ''Of course, son,'' I say. I would not have gotten to this point if I hadn''t done that. Always remember to think before you speak the words that are about to come out of his mouth. Okay? '' Akio smiled at him and patted Riku on the head.


    His tears unexpectedly welled up in his crystals eyes, as even his father forced him to enroll in the business class he knew how much he loved by his father.


    "I missed them so much..."


    By thinking deeply, he didn''t expect that he would back from the deep sleep.


    __


    When the sunset, Riku was awakened by the sunlight and the bird''s chirping.


    "Argh!" He screamed in agony as the sunlight penetrated his body. "Shit! How did I forget to close the curtain!" he exclaimed, standing up and closing the curtain.


    [HP: 95/100]


    It wasn''t a joke; his health power was gradually dwindling as he was exposed to sunlight. To put it simply, it was certain to kill him.


    "Fu*k! This is harder than I thought!" he exclaimed, blinking in surprise as he looked in the mirror at his burnt face. "I have the dark crow gene, but I''m not a vampire!" he shouts.


    [Yes! The host was a descendant of the Soul Dark Crow! The dark crow was the strongest, and the light crow was the weakest. However, because you have been granted by a human body, you are immune to ordinary light but not to sunlight.]


    Finally, the game system provided him with useful information that allowed him to understand what was going on inside his body. "Are you kidding me, huh?! So how come I wasn''t affected by the sunlight while running in the forest?"


    [The host has only recently awakened his gene, and his mana pool is insufficient to flow throughout the body. So it took one month and twenty days for it to circulate!]


    He was looking down at the elevated screen in front of his eyes. Why? Everything has been explained. He believed that his mana pool had been slightly depleted as a result of the incident that occurred after his awakening. And it appeared to be the primary reason why his genes were slowly spreading.


    He was confident in his mana pool was fine because he could still see the status on this screen, but the pressing question was whether he could still increase the capacity of his mana pool.


    Knock... Knock... Knock...


    A gentle knock on the wooden door drew his attention. He already had an idea of who was behind this.


    He got to his feet and walked the words to the door. When he opened the door, he noticed a man''s feet wearing silver-plated boots. So he gulped as he realized it was the guards'' boots.


    He can''t be mistaken about this. He noticed it when he coughed up blood after they smashed a brick on his head.


    ''If this man attacks me, I will not hesitate to fight back,'' he told himself as he slowly drew the door open.


    "Good day, I''m here to assist you as lady Arisu instructed," a guard with blond hair and blue eyes said coldly. This man appeared to be avoiding interaction with him.


    Long spears, thick armor, and gauntlets are all available. Riku was well aware that a standard attack could injure this guard.


    "Yes, I''ll just change my clothes," he said as he spun around, doubled his clothes, and wrapped them in a jacket. Or, to be more specific, his entire body was covered in clothes that he had taken inside the cabinet.


    When he stepped outside, he was surprised to see that the guard had ordered him to take a step back. "What are you doing, outsider? You''re going to meet King and you''re dressed like this?" Guard stammered.


    He ripped the blanket into a scarf and covered his face with it. "Hehe, I''m more at ease in this outfit."


    Guard shook his head slowly. "All right, follow me!" Two of them exited the visitors'' hall.


    __


    After a few moments, they were on the outside, where two horses awaited them. "You know how to ride a horse, don''t you?" Guard inquired.


    Riku nodded without hesitation because his father owned a horse and Haru had taught him how to ride it. "I suppose so..."


    "All right then, just follow me," the guard said as he swung his whip and the brown horse charged.


    He did the same thing, oblivious to the fact that the villagers were staring at him. ''No matter how many villagers look at me, I''m not going to take these clothes off.''


    Riku and the Guard came to a halt in the spot where the king''s palace had doubled the size of Riku''s mansion.


    "We''re here; don''t make any unnecessary movements, or those guards will not hesitate to kill you," the guard warned him sternly.


    He estimated that the number of guards protecting this location was around 750, based on their dispersion throughout the area.


    "This is Arzotoc Hall, where King Luke lived," the guard explained, assisting him to enter the 10-meter gate.


    Still, the guards were staring at Riku, wondering why King Luke had allowed an outsider to enter this place.


    ''Think before I open my mouth; this is how I will persuade their king,'' he told himself, confident that the guards would not attack since Lady Arisu had invited him.


    Two guards, one on each side, were standing firm. "Who is this man, Oni?" asked one of the guards, who was dressed in silver armor with a gold outline.


    "This is the outsider, and lady Arisu requested to me that I have to bring him to her."


    Following Oni''s spit, two guards opened the massive door for them and left some words. "Oni, keep an eye on him."


    A straight path with a red carpet was the first thing he noticed and ahead of it where was the king''s throne.


    "That''s the king? He looks so tough."

 Chapter 18 - Occurrence

    Riku arrived at a location inhabited by the king of the Arzotoc village. The reason for coming here was to persuade King Luke to let him collect some information about this world and find a way to get back to his true world.


    One hundred fifty meters was the exact distance before he got closer to the king. Aside from that, there were four meters a statue between every two pillars.


    The statue was unusual to his eyes because it had a different appearance. ''Hmm... What is the significance of these statues? Are those the Gods of the villagers? Or it''s just perfectly made, so they just make it for decoration.'' He thought to himself as he began to walk slowly.


    He noticed Arisu standing beside the king, who was wearing a golden crown with crystals, a red cape, long white hair, and you could tell by looking at him that the king was in his seventies or eighties.


    Oni kneeled to the surface to show respect as soon as they got a much closer distance. "King Luke, I brought here the outsider as Lady Arisu requested," he said politely, slightly bowing his head.


    Riku hurriedly did the same thing, knowing that if he didn''t, the king would think he was an arrogant outsider.


    "My name is Riku Hirota..." He paused after introducing himself as nobody would believe her if she said he came from another world.


    In front of him was a twenty-one-step platform with the king''s golden throne visible.


    "My name is Luke Hanz, and I''m the king of the Arzotoc village," Luke introduced himself and added. "Are you the outsider tortured by my guards?"


    He slowly nodded his head, his gaze fixed on the red carpet. As if staring into the king''s eyes was a violation of this in this world. "You''re right, King Luke."


    Luke was gradually stroking his white beard when he cast a serious look at the woman standing next to him. "Arisu, why do you want to bring this stranger to me?"


    She moved towards him and said. "We would like to propose something to you that could help our village to grow. Our population is increasing every year so I think it''s better if someone invents something new and expand the size of this village. "


    "Invent? Why don''t give that kind of job to our researchers-" Luke stopped as he knew his daughter would never for something that could not benefit to this village. "Do you find something interesting with this outsider?" He asked him in a deep tone.


    "Yes, father, to know more about it let Riku explain everything." Arisu said, then pointed her index finger at him.


    "Stand up, Riku; I''d like to know what kind of suggestion piqued my daughter''s interest," Luke said.


    He slowly pushed himself to a standing position, noticing that King Luke was guarded by one hundred guards wielding various weapons. "Yes, King Luke, I suggest to lady Arisu help me build something that can minimize their daily work as a villager while also turning your village into the main attraction to this world," Riku said politely while standing straight.


    "How could you possibly do that?" Luke, too, was perplexed by this outsider garb. Nonetheless, he persisted in questioning him.


    "With the knowledge provided to me, I''m confident that I can build an item that will exceed your expectations." He put on a poker face, but the truth was that he was under pressure.


    "Hmm... You''re quite certain I can see that," King said, narrowly looking at him. "Say you succeed with your inventions and help this village grow quickly; what kind of exchange do you want?"


    King Luke didn''t appear to be the type of guy who didn''t want to waste their time. As he immediately inquired about this man''s ulterior motives.


    Gulp!


    He sucked his saliva. "I''m fine with the rewards you can give me, but the most important thing I want is to be able to enter with your library," Riku suggested, showing his desired eyes to complete this task.


    And then the entire place fell silent, giving him the impression that the library was special for them.


    Before answering, Luke approached the man standing next to him and clearly disagreed with the outsider''s suggestions. Cuifer was a man with light green hair that was long under his ears, blue eyes, and sharp ears.


    "We can''t let him, King Luke, because we don''t know if that man is a spy from the other kingdom, and we don''t need him because the research team has a lot more knowledge than him. On top of that, that outsider didn''t know how to speak a common language, so lady Arisu just asked Elder Cynthia to put spell magic. So the outsider can easily learn it," Cuifer said, maliciously smiling at Arisu.


    In just like that, all the things that happened to Riku in this village were easily reported to this man.


    A man who couldn''t communicate in a common language? And something occurred to him. "Perhaps you''re from the southern kingdom, Riku."


    Eh?!


    Why does this question appear?!


    How am I can suppose to answer this one?!


    Riku was concerned when he noticed King Luke was thinking about something. So if he lied to him, there must have been a casualty because he didn''t know if the Arzotoc village was battling with the southern kingdom. To put it simply, he could not claim that he had come from there. Furthermore, if he said the truth, the King will not grant him permission to enter the library. He was certain that he would think Riku was just a hopeless man looking for a place to stay.


    He shook his head. ''No, I should tell him the truth,'' he said to himself, answering the King''s question. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, King Luke, but I can''t remember my place right now; all I have in my head is my name and the knowledge to create a new invention."


    Yes. Cuifer could use it to persuade the king that this man is not credible. Since who would believe that a person who had lost his memories could invent something useful? Even Riku was well savvy of this, he continued. Why? Even though it was only for a short time, this was the only way to stay in this village.


    Then, unexpectedly, lady Arisu made gestures that indicated she was leaving everything to her. Riku smiled at her, knowing that this woman had a plan for how she was going to persuade his father.


    ''I''ll leave it all up to you, lady Arisu.''


    __


    It took twenty minutes for Arisu to finish what Riku had said to her about technology and how his village was more advanced than theirs. And by looking at King Luke, you can tell he was impressed since no one else, including his researchers, could think about this. Why? Because they were preoccupied with how they were going to fortify their defenses and create new armor for their guards.


    "Really? He can do that?" King Luke exclaimed emphatically.


    "Yes, father, the only way to accomplish this is to allow him to enter the library," Arisu replied politely.


    Cuifer, on the other hand, was still opposed to the plan. It was all talk, which was impossible, especially for an outsider like him. "King Luke, we must not agree with their plan because we don''t know if that man is waiting for the right time to collect our information and spread it to his country," he persisted in persuading him.


    "Cuifer, this man could not easily escape in this village without taking the entrance; isn''t that the second reason we built a 25-foot wall to protect us from the monster''s attack and the spy?" he explained.


    Cuifer clenched his teeth, convinced that the outsider had succeeded in manipulating Lady Arisu and King Luke. "B-But¡ªwe don''t want any casualties¡ª" He came to a halt as the king raised his hand.


    "Enough, Cuifer, I''ve already heard everything I want to hear, and this is a great opportunity for our village to grow."


    Riku couldn''t stop smiling at this point, but it quickly faded when the King announced the condition.


    "I''ll let you into the library if you accept my two conditions," he said solemnly.


    "What are the conditions, King Luke?" Riku inquired, his tone befuddled.


    "First and foremost, six guards will be watching you every time you enter, so we can get an idea of what kind of information you require."


    In Riku''s mind, they were only doing this to limit the number of books he could read. "I agree with the first condition; how about the second?"


    "The second one is that you must show us any invention within a month, so we can see if you really can build something or if you''re just messing with us."


    Riku agreed to the terms because one month was sufficient time to create a simple invention from the being. "Yes, King Luke, I will not let you be dissatisfied with my work-" He paused as the explosion erupted outside the building.


    Boom!


    The heck is going on here?!


    Protect the king!


    Hurry! The check the scene outside!

 Chapter 19 - Show Elegance

    The numerous guards stationed inside the King''s mansion immediately protected the two most important people in this village, Lady Arisu and King Luke.


    Boom!


    Even though they were inside, they could feel the force of another explosion transpired. Riku was concerned because the villagers had a tendency to accuse him. After all, this had happened to their village.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue, narrowly looking at the middle-aged man that had sharp ears. Cuifer was the one who ordered to protect the king and checked what was that explosion origin.


    "You... Outsider! How dare you deceive us!" Cuifer glared at him and pointed his index finger at him before adding. "Now I know what your exact plant is: you want Lady Arisu and King Luke to be together so you can easily kill them and invade the Arzotoc village! But today is your bad luck because you didn''t expect our village to be protected by a magical barrier!"


    Riku frowned his brows, wondering where this man took that false concrete story. And all of a sudden, two guards held his arms and pushed him to the ground.


    "What are you doing? Let me go! I didn''t do anything wrong!" he exclaimed, recalling how the guards tortured him in the first step. So he gritted his teeth and he pushed his body slowly forward, using his arms and legs to break the two guards'' footing.


    Thud! Thud!


    Riku confronted Cuifer after the guards'' buttocks fell to the ground. "Why do you keep making up stories?! I''m not the cause of the explosion here."


    Even though there was a commotion inside the King''s mansion, Arisu wondered how the Worn level managed to take down the two guards who had Warrior levels.


    Capture him!


    Outsiders, he''s arrogant! He assaulted our guards!


    Riku was prepared to fight them and use his [Fly] ability to flee to this village until... The message was delivered by a guard, who returned with a worried expression.


    "There''s a monster attacking this village, and our first commander Albert has requested summoned all of the guards here."


    The other guards stopped chasing Riku after the guard gave the report, and they immediately left the area.


    He could breathe freely as it was the monster''s creation, so there was no reason to accuse him. He knelt and apologized for attacking the king''s guards.


    "Sorry for my action, King Luke and lady Arisu, I''m still not recovered from how the guards tortured me, so I just tried to protect myself," he apologized politely.


    "How dare you say your unreasonable reason to King Luke, you should punish!" Cuifer yelled angrily, then ordered the twenty guards to lock him up. To teach him a lesson.


    Yes!


    This village has no room for that kind of outsider!


    The guards and Cuifer came to a halt when King Luke raised his hand. "Enough, Cuifer, you already know that man wasn''t involved in that explosion."


    "B-but he attacked your guards, King Luke; we can''t tolerate this man!" Cuifer was adamant about returning this outsider to the call for no apparent reason.


    "I already said stop, Cuifer!" King exclaimed, irritated by how this middle-aged man treated the outsider. "Also, if I''m in this position, I''ll do the same thing, or rather, kill you."


    Cuifer took a step back, realizing King Luke wasn''t joking with him. Instead of fighting for what he was fighting for, he lowered himself and apologized to him by kneeling on the ground. "I''m sorry for my behavior; all I want is for our village to be peaceful."


    "That''s right, Cuifer, but this is my decision, and I also know who the right people are in whom I can invest," King Luke said as he looked at Cuifer with a malicious smile on his face.


    Cuifer raised his brows when he heard these. Why? Because the king believed that an outsider would undoubtedly assist the Arzotoc village. ''Do I need to do something about this?'' ''I should make a concrete plan of how I can force this man to leave this village,'' he thought to himself before standing up as the king ordered.


    "Cuifer, you''re the first tactician to arrive in this village, so you have to be there and help them figure out how they''re going to defeat that monster," Luke said solemnly.


    Arisu took a step forward and said. "I''ll come, father; I know we can easily annihilate that monster if I''m there."


    King stroked his beard once more before turning to face his daughter with a somber expression. "All right, Arisu, come with them."


    King Luke appeared to be confident in his daughter''s fighting abilities. Since who was the father who put his child in danger?


    "But don''t go too far, Arisu, if you see the monster is far from our walls, don''t chase it, as we don''t know whether there''s someone manipulating it and preparing to attack us," he advised.


    Arisu nodded her head at him, "Yes, father, I would not forget your advice," and then attempted to flee the mansion with Cuifer. At the same time, Riku expressed an interest in accompanying them. "How about you, Riku? Would you like to stay?"


    He shook his head slowly, eventually looking at the king''s throne. "King, if you will allow me, I want to come with them," he said, requesting permission.


    "Hmm... You''re just a worn, but if you''re there to watch, there''s no problem," King replied.


    "Let''s go, Riku, don''t linger!"


    Arisu and Cuifer began to move after the King granted them permission. Furthermore, Cuifer did not oppose the king''s decision, so he would not annoy him in the meantime.


    Swoosh!


    Riku blinked in surprise, as he hadn''t expected that woman and the middle-aged to be so quick. ''Oh, it''s no joke that these people are tough.''


    Riku, on the other hand, will not let them get more than a few meters away from him. In his mind, the ten kilometers run every day would be a waste if he couldn''t keep up with them.


    Arisu''s interest was piqued by this occurrence. Why? Because he''s only a Worn level, she''s supposed to be able to cover 200 meters with him. It made her believe that he was concealing her true strength from them.


    Yes. Riku was concealing some abilities that could alter his outward appearance. Despite the fact that non-human creatures such as a half-dog, half-cat, half-hippo, and so on may be seen in this village. He could assure them that he would not frighten them. But the truth was that Riku had the crow''s gene, which meant he was light enough body to fly and was the main reason he was so fast.


    The villagers, on the other hand, were all hiding inside their homes after the explosion. They knew they couldn''t do anything about it, so they just made life difficult for the guards because they needed to protect them.


    Well, it was quite a strategy for this village to avoid any potential casualties.


    __


    Arisu, Cuifer, and Riku arrived at the northern part of this village after five minutes. Eight hundred warriors guarded the area just to take down one monster.


    "Hmm... Too many guards here? What if more monsters appear on the other side? They probably lost manpower," Riku murmured, and Arisu heard him.


    However, she had no intention of speaking about this as this man was correct. So she simply pointed her finger at the monster who caused the explosion.


    "That''s the Garaga monster, Riku," she explained, "it had the speed and strength to kill warrior guard in an instant."


    Garaga monster? How can they make an awkward name to this mythical monster? Yes, it was a mythical monster that could be found in Earth''s low and mid-level dungeons.


    To put it simply, the monster resembled a lion, but its body was much larger and more aggressive. It possessed one horn on its forehead and a violet crystal on its chest.


    Based on his current strength, he could easily tell that he would never be able to defeat this type of monster on his own.


    Cuifer went to the front lines and inquired of the first commander, Albert. "Albert, how''s the situation here?" Cuifer saw the monster made a large hole on their wall and already killed 10 guards with a warrior level before hearing the answers. "Why isn''t anyone attacking it?" he exclaimed.


    "I apologize, majesty Cuifer, but that monster was much stronger than we expected; arrows and swords did not penetrate its body, so we are waiting for the cannon to arrive," Albert explained politely, but Cuifer was one to take this achievement, so he ordered the guards to continue attacking.


    "Attack that Garaga monster! If that monster makes it to the main village, we''re done!"


    Guards fire arrows and wield spears and swords at it after hearing the tactician''s command. But the outcome was the same: they couldn''t land a single hit, and twelve more guards were killed.


    Tsk!


    Riku clicked his tongue since he didn''t like how Cuifer let those guards die so easily, despite the fact that he held a grudge against those guards who tortured him.


    "What is that man doing? Those guards would wipe them out in no time..." he said nonchalantly, as it appeared that he was the only one who knew how to easily annihilate this monster.


    "We can''t do anything, Riku; if we let the monster into the village, more people will die," Arisu said, clenching her swords as she attempted to charge at the monster and assist the guards.


    "Wait a minute, lady Arisu, I have an idea how we''re going to defeat the monster, and I know you can kill that monster in one strike," he said confidently.

 Chapter 20 - Mythical Beast

    In a location crowded with Arzotoc village guards. For good reason, there was a beautiful woman and man having a serious conversation.


    Riku believed that if he directed report the idea he knew about the mystical beast, he would be believed. Cuifer, the first tactician, and Albert, the first commander, were certain he would not believe him. Why? Who in their right mind would believe an outsider who has just appeared in this vast village?


    Yes. Riku still harbored a grudge against the guards who had brutally tortured him, and he couldn''t help but wish to kill them. Nonetheless, he was not putting all the guards because he suspected some of them were like Pan.


    To lessen the destruction and the deaths of the guards in this battle. He directed his attention to Arisu, hoping that by using her, she would believe him and carry out his plan.


    "Lady Arisu, I believe you''re the one who can minimize the casualties here," Riku said, noting that Arisu was an expert at wielding a sword.


    Arisu was confident in her fighting abilities, trusting she could defeat the Garaga monster on her own. But first, she needed to know how long the monster''s restricted range was. Because if she entered without information, the monster''s sharp bloody claws could sever her in half.


    She moved closer to him, eager to hear the suggestion of the man dressed in multiple outfits.


    "You said earlier that I can defeat the monster with just one stroke of this sword, and you know that no one in the history of Arzotoc village has ever done that," she added in a dazed tone. "It''s not that I don''t believe you; I just think that''s impossible."


    He was expecting this scene as lady Arisu was also a wise woman. Riku, on the other hand, knew how to persuade her with his lovely words. "Believe me, lady Arisu, with your strength and speed, we can pull this off."


    Arisu became aware that this man was speaking the truth. ''Riku''s aura turned white, he''s not lying,'' she said to herself as she began to listen to his on-the-spot plan. "Tell me what your plan is, and if I notice it''s impossible, we''re not going to do it."


    With a confident smile, he nodded his head at her. "Yes!" he exclaimed, pointing his index finger at the violet crystal on the monster''s chest. "Do you know what that is?"


    Arisu gave him a quick nod. "Of course, all the villagers were aware of it, and it is the vessel in which the monster gathered the mana within their body."


    At this point, he showed himself that he wasn''t believing in Arisu''s words by just slowly shaking his head. "Yea, it''s the truth that there''s a mana flow inside of it but it''s actually called monster''s core. Or easy to say the monster''s heart." He explained that easily understood by Asarki.


    At this point, he demonstrated his disbelief in Arisu''s words by slowly shaking his head. "Yeah, it''s true that there''s a mana flow inside of it, but it''s actually called the monster''s core, or, to put it another way, the monster''s heart," he explained clearly to her.


    Arisu raised her brows slightly because no one had thought to attack the crystal they had spotted from the monsters. Since some of the cores were hidden within their bodies, the monsters will not kill directly. Furthermore, they believed that if they attacked the crystal, it would cause an explosion that would destroy the entire village in an instant.


    In their minds, the crystal was the magical power''s vessel. To put it another way, what would happen if you popped a balloon filled with water? Obviously, it will explode, they reasoned.


    "Eh? Why would I do that?! I don''t want to blow up the entire place and kill the villagers here," Arisu said seriously, thinking about Riku''s suggestion.


    "Blow? What are you saying, lady Arisu? There will be no explosion after you destroy the monster''s core; it''s just the sound of crystal scattered," he explained and added. "It''s pointless to kill that monster by slashing it with your sword and firing with your cannons as this Garaga monster has self-regeneration."


    He didn''t intend to say that monster called in his world as a mythical beast. In order to not give some confusing thoughts to this woman.


    "self-regeneration? Why do you know so much about this type of monster, Riku?" she asked, her face solemn.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The blood of the guards splashed all over the place as the mythical beast cut off their heads, arms, and legs, filling the space with the groans of guards in excruciating pain.


    "It''s not the right time to ask about this, lady Arisu. The dying guards are increasing, and we need to stop that monster right away. On top of that, we need to seal the big hole created by the monster because there''s a good chance the other monster will use it to enter the village." His nonchalant expression changed to worried as the guards who died right now increased to 40.


    Arisu''s heart was pierced by something every time she saw guards perish in front of her. She asked, without wasting any time, about their exact plan to kill the monster, and Riku answered her without hesitation.


    They intended to use Riku to divert the monster''s attention to a different side. And if he drew the monster''s attention, that''s when Arisu will swing her thin sword and destroy the monster''s core. You might think it was an easy plan, but the truth was that it was difficult since Riku could die and never return to the real world if he made a single mistake.


    "Are you stupid, Riku? Your current speed and strength aren''t enough to last," Arisu said, catching Cuifer''s attention, thinking that man was messing with their jobs here.


    "Hey! Get back to your place! You''re ruining the situation here-" Cuifer came to a halt as Arisu approached him.


    "Stop it, Cuifer, he''s not messing with us, he''s just suggesting something," Arisu said, explaining Riku''s exact plan to Cuifer.


    Cuifer smiled maliciously; in his mind, he didn''t need to devise a concrete plan to kill the outsider as he did it himself. "Well, that''s not my plan, so don''t blame lady Arisu if something bad happens to him."


    Riku knew he was plotting something, as one would expect from this man. Cuifer was always opposed to King Luke and Lady Arisu''s choice. Is he that easily persuaded to change his mind?


    ''Don''t fool yourself, bastard; you know I can die here, which is why you''re accepting it. However, don''t cry later, old man, if I get all the credit.'' He said to himself, mockingly.


    The situation had been resolved, and first-commander Albert and first-tactician Cuifer had agreed to his plan. So all the guards gathered, and the location was shifted back to allow Riku and Lady Arisu to battle the monster.


    "Stick to the plan, lady Arisu, and I''ll believe you," Riku said as he dashed at the seven-foot-tall monster with a wide body.


    Swoosh!


    Arisu nodded at him, and for no apparent reason, she felt at ease and success in this plan. So she smiled back and moved her flashy movements towards the monster''s blind spot


    Riku has never fought a monster like this in his world as he only recently awakened his gene. After that, he traveled to a new world where he encountered things he didn''t know existed.


    With the knowledge he had gained from the earth, he was confident that he and Lady Arisu would win the fight.


    The mythical beast''s limited range was seven meters. So, as he ran, he calculated his gap within the monster to avoid receiving malignant damage.


    "Hey! Come over here! I''m your opponent!" He mocked the monster with gestures, and the Garaga monster was sucked into it. "It''s effective..."


    Meanwhile, Riku had already been pursued by the monster for three minutes. Cuifer was taken aback because he had expected that man to last only thirty seconds.


    "What are you doing, monster?" He covered his mouth as he realized the first commander was standing next to him.


    "What did you say, majesty Cuifer?" Albert asked, looking at the man enjoying chasing the aggressive monster. ''He''s unbelievable, how he could still smile?''


    "Nothing, Albert, just prepare our cannon." He ordered him.


    But it appeared that the cannon was not in this situation, knowing that the monster would stand in less than ten seconds.


    And then, in the distance of nine meters, Riku spun around, fearlessly facing the monster. Arisu was preparing herself at the same time, knowing that this was the time Riku had mentioned to her.


    ''If you perish here! ''I''ll go to heaven and kill you one more time.'' She clenched her sword and moved when she noticed Riku dash right in front of the monster.


    Swoosh!


    He leaped into the air as he realized the monster''s claw was aimed at him. So he forced himself to change his body''s trajectory in order to avoid the attack. After that, he landed safely and began climbing, first with the monster''s arm up to its head until... The mythical beast would like to catch him with its claws, unaware that its core was wide open.


    Swish!


    Boom!


    Another explosion occurred.


    Eh?


    The heck?!

 Chapter 21 - He Deserved It

    Eh?!


    The heck?!


    Arisu Hanz, King Luke''s daughter, was successful in cutting the violet crystal positioned on the monster''s chest. And those were the words of Cuifer, the first-tactician who didn''t believe in their plan.


    Boom!


    Another explosion occurred, but it was not what Arisu had anticipated. It was just the stone explosion as the mana power burst out and you could see the glittering crystal falling all over the area.


    "We won?" Arisu thought to herself as she saw the monster lying lifeless on the brown surface.


    Guards were looking at each other, not expecting lady Arisu to win this fight in an instant.


    We were victorious!


    Yuhoooo!


    This is why I never stopped praising lady Arisu.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Those guards were making a lot of noise with their swords and shields, celebrating their victory. As this was the fastest monster they had ever killed.


    Cuifer slack-jawed, dumbfounded by the woman who slowly reclaimed her sword. "How come that outsider plan works?!"


    Cuifer would have a difficult time evicting that man from the Arzotoc village at this point. Why? Because Riku already achieved something after meeting the king.


    We can''t do it unless our tactician, Majesty Cuifer, devises a brilliant plan!


    Yes, you are correct! Majesty Cuifer never failed to surprise us!


    I completely agree! Majesty Cuifer had the ability to turn the impossible into a reality.


    Guards'' thought it was Cuifer''s concrete plan, and he just used the outsider so it would die quickly.


    The guards'' celebration came to a halt when Arisu raised her hand and looked around for someone. Guards knelt on the ground, contemplating the next order that would be given to them.


    "Where has Riku gone? I don''t see him here-" She paused after being reminded that they needed to seal the hole, just as Riku had said to her. "It doesn''t matter; I should concentrate on this problem right now."


    There were a few moments. Arisu summoned all warrior-level guards to close the hole left by the Garaga monster as soon as possible. They must not allow the other dangerous monsters to enter Arzotoc village.


    Cuifer approached Arisu to check on her condition and to ask her for something. "Are you all right, lady Arisu? Do you need some potions?" he asked politely.


    She shook her head gradually. "No, I''m fine; just use it for the guards who were badly injured," she said, still looking around for Riku. "Cuifer, do you happen to know where Riku went?"


    To begin with, Cuifer had no intention of giving this expensive potion to those ineffectual guards; he simply pretended to agree with her. Simultaneously, he wrote a new story for Riku. "To be honest, lady Arisu, I didn''t see where he went, but I believe he used that hole to escape so he could spread the information about us."


    If this were true, the other kingdom or village would be able to easily invade us as that outsider knew how to devise a clever plan.


    Arisu couldn''t blame Riku for leaving the Arzotoc village after witnessing how the villagers and guards treated him. At the same time, she was certain that man would never mention their village.


    "It''s not that man''s personality," she mumbled.


    Cuifer raised his brows since he couldn''t understand what she was saying as her voice was too weak. "Please accept my apologies, lady Arisu, but could you repeat what you said?"


    "Nothing, Cuifer, just ordered the guards to repair the wall quickly, and I''ll go back to the mansion to report our victory to my father," she said sweetly.


    Cuifer was bothered by this situation because, aside from Arisu and Riku, only the first commander Albert was aware that the plan was not coming from him. Nonetheless, he was confident in his ability to manipulate that man, so he approached her again to continue to claim victory in this battle.


    Before Arisu left, he walked alongside her and said. "Lady Arisu, by any chance, can you tell your father that the plan to kill the Garaga monster came from me?" He had an unsure expression as this lady Arisu had a fifty percent chance of accepting it. He went on to say that he had persuaded her even more. "The outsider has already left; it would be such a shame if no one claimed the achievement."


    Arisu now understood why she felt so heavy if she had been with this man. Cuifer appeared to be the one attempting to manipulate her and her father.


    She shook her head and looked at it without expression. "I refuse, Cuifer; you''re the first tactician, and I''m sure you''ll get some credit, but we must give the achievement to the person who thinks about the plan and sacrifices his life to claim our victory; he deserved it, even if he''s no longer in our village."


    Arisu turned and returned to the mansion, escorted by the other six guards.


    Cuifer was obviously irritated by lady Arisu''s decision, as the situation was always going to Riku. He clenched his teeth, hoping his fabricated story was correct.


    "If I see you again, I''ll not hesitate to kill you, outsider," he spits, turning angrily to order the guards.


    Come on, let''s go! That''s the only job you''re going to do, and you''re all taking so long? Double time! We have only 30 minutes to repair that hole! What good are our large numbers if we can''t solve this problem quickly?


    Albert simply raised his shoulders as he realized why this middle-aged man was behaving in this manner.


    Guards speed up their movements in order to complete this task in the time allotted by Cuifer.


    __


    A man, on the other hand, is looking at himself in the mirror inside the small room. Riku was the one with the burnt face and three narrow cuts on his abdomen. It appeared that after he jumped to the mythical beast''s head, the blanket covering his face loosened, causing him to realize too late that the claws had touched him.


    Since his clothes were also ripped, some blood spilled and burned around the wounds.


    "This is difficult if I fight in daylight; one wrong move and I could die," he grumbled.


    [HP:65/100]


    Riku ripped his blanket once more and stitched it around his stomach to stop the bleeding. After a few seconds, he slammed the desk, and the sound echoed throughout the room as he remembered something important. "Damn, I forgot to apply the [Manifest] skill to that monster."


    Knowing how powerful the mythical beast was, he knew that if he copied its gene, it would benefit him.


    [Eat food to regain your health power! And eat flesh for a quick recovery! ]


    The system presented him with two options, but the second option made him want to vomit. "What is wrong with this system? It wants to turn me into a monster-!" He paused after feeling pain in his stomach.


    [No! If you eat fresh flesh and drink blood, the dark crow will give you more power.]


    It was disgusting that someone with the right mind would eat any kind of flesh and drink blood in order to recover faster and gain strength. He decided to eat ordinary foods and wait for his health power to return to normal.


    "There''s no room for me to do that," he said as he went outside to look for a maid to help him. Still, he returned to his room since he remembered that he could only eat something if Lady Arisu ordered the maids to bring it to him. There was also a chance that he could eat for the entire day.


    Riku has five major problems: first, he needs to find food, second, he needs to show King Luke his first invention, third, he needs to strengthen himself here so he is an average mutant when he returns to the real world, and fourth, he knows Cuifer will make something bad for him. Finally, the path back to the real world.


    Well, Riku must not take to his mind that there was a chance that he could gain the trust of lady Arisu, King Luke, and the villagers.


    Meanwhile, after he reclined his back on the concrete wall. A new idea popped inside his head as he already knew how he could train himself here.


    "What if I apply to be a guard here? There''s a chance that with their training, I can fix the flow of the mana pool," he said solemnly. "I''d also like to track down the guards who tortured me."


    Being a guard in this village may have benefited him since all of the guards here had masculine bodies, allowing them to be a good vessel for the gene.


    "I''ll ask lady Arisu about this," he said, kneading his chin as he realized the idea was also dangerous for him. As soon as the guards saw him, they became enraged. "Hmm.... If we''re talking about strength, I admit that the guards here are stronger than me, but they''ll never win against me because they don''t have any techniques that make them stand out."

 Chapter 22 - Build Up

    Riku had a new idea for how he would strengthen his body in this location while looking for a way to return to the real world.


    "Sure, I''ll ask lady Arisu later."


    __


    The next day.


    Riku slept for the entire day, believing that if he did so, his body would self-recover. To begin, he yawned and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ahhh... A new day to spend in this unknown world," he said as he stretched his limbs and pushed himself into a standing position, looking at his reflection on the mirror.


    The burns and wound had healed a little, but they were still fresh. "Hais... I asked the maid to bring me food yesterday, but she never came; what did I do to treat me this way?"


    Riku can''t help but be annoyed at this point since he''s not expecting delicious food; ordinary food was fine with him.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    He smiled as he realized he had finally found a maid who would allow him to eat. "Coming..." he said cheerfully, then opened the door.


    Click!


    He had a big smile on his face and his hands were outstretched in front of him, ready to grab the food. Or, to be more precise, he was squeezing his hands.


    As soon as he noticed who was the person behind the door. It was Lady Arisu who looked happy seeing him in this room, but she was also perplexed as to what this man was doing with his hands.


    Riku was startled and immediately put his hands behind his back, his face flushed. This was bad in his opinion there was a chance this woman thought that she was being harassed.


    "N-nothing, lady Arisu. I''m just having cramps," he stuttered, knowing that it was the most appropriate way to avoid ruining the situation.


    "All right then-" Arisu came to a halt for some reason.


    If Arisu were a woman from Riku''s world, she would easily believe Riku was attempting to hold her fully formed chest.


    After a deep sigh, Riku frowned his brows as Arisu looked at him intently. She seemed to notice something about him.


    "Riku... Is this why you left the area yesterday?" she asked, her voice solemn.


    He focused his attention on the location where Arisu''s eyes were pointing. He realized he was topless, and his new wounds and burns were revealed.


    He covered his body and wore his shirt. "Don''t mind it, lady Arisu, this is a small wound, you don''t need to bother yourself with it," he said with a smile, then rubbed it to show he wasn''t in pain.


    "Don''t fool me, Riku, I already saw a survivor of the Garaga monster attack, and all of them are crying every night until their wounds heal," she said, then looked at it again.


    When Arisu raised his shirt, Riku felt uneasy. "What are you doing, lady Arisu? I can bear the pain, and if anyone sees us like this, they''ll surely think you''re trying to molest me," he said weakly.


    Arisu took a step back, blushing, realizing that the king''s daughter should not be acting like this. She quickly shut the door, which gave her another thought.


    "Riku, don''t think I''m taking advantage of you; I just want to hide in your room because no one knows where I''m at the moment except you," Arisu explained, feeling uneasy since this woman and man were in the same room.


    Riku bowed his head at her, then kneeled to the water''s surface. "Yes, lady Arisu, I understand; you and King Luke are the people I respect in this village, not because you own it, but because of how you treated outsiders like me."


    Arisu kneaded her chin, revealing what was going on inside her head. "You know, Riku, I can tell you''re not into bowing and kneeling for some reason, so why do you keep doing it?"


    It was true though since Riku was not very good at it. Also, every time he did this, it was as if he was simply imitating what he read in novels and manga.


    "I''m sorry if I offended you, lady Arisu; I promise to be more careful the next time I try to practice with this," Riku said.


    She smiled broadly as she shook her head. "No, that''s not what I''m saying; in my opinion, you have the right to refuse to do things you don''t want to do."


    He laughed at her idea because it was literally impossible for someone like him. "I can''t do that, lady Arisu; you know I''m not from this village, so I won''t do anything that makes the villagers think I''m disrespecting you; also, you are worthy of respect since you''re the first person to become my friend in this place." He smiled at him, then began to cover his body with the ripped white blanket.


    She was taken aback by these words as no one dared to call her a friend. Arisu''s mind was already opened to a world of monsters, swords, and magic when she was five years old. She used to train for different weapons back then, and at the age of twelve, she became a warrior who mostly reached the level of an ordinary person when they turned eighteen. She was unable to find a friend who would always be by her side.


    Or, to put it another way, it was because of the life she was living at the time. She was the king''s daughter, so it was best if the villager''s parents taught their children to respect her and reminded them that they were not in a position to play with precious children like her.


    "Riku, did you call me a friend?" Her head bowed slightly, then she said it solemnly.


    ''Sh*t! How I can say she was my friend.'' He darted his eyes and said. "I''m sorry I''m just overjoyed-"


    "You shouldn''t always apologize if you don''t do anything wrong," she said, raising her head and smiling at him, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. "I like it, Riku; we''re good friends."


    Why? Riku can''t put into words how he was feeling right now. The movements in this place began to slow-mo, and he had no idea why his heart was beating so fast.


    He shook his head quietly. "No, I plan to marry Yui when I return to my world; a true man always marries one woman," he said to himself.


    "You''re not mad about it, lady Arisu?" He asked him politely.


    "Of course not, Riku, I truly like it-" She stopped once more as she saw Riku''s shirt was soaked in his blood.


    Riku had blanched skin, which Arisu noticed right away. "He lost so much blood?" she asked, then dashed over to him as Riku fell. "Hey, Riku, are you all right?"


    "I didn''t lose liters of blood; I just didn''t eat for two days," he explained, his voice trembling.


    "Why didn''t you eat? There''s plenty of food here, right?"


    His conclusion appeared to be correct. The maid was not providing him with food on purpose.


    __


    After fifteen minutes, Riku was eating beef, curry, vegetables, and fruits on his bed while hearing Arisu reprimand all the maids outside his room.


    "Do you want to kill him? Didn''t you know that man is going to be the next inventor of the Arzotoc village?" Arisu exclaimed.


    The two rows of maids lowered themselves, allowing their heads to rest on the marble floor.


    WE ARE TRULY SORRY, LADY ARISU! WE WILL NOT LET THIS HAPPENS AGAIN!


    They said it all at once, knowing that if they say one wrong word, they will be kicked out of the village.


    She drew her index finger and pointed at each of them. "If something bad happens to him, you all know who the casualty is; now, get back to work."


    __


    Arisu returned to her room with the same expression she had when she was outside. "Those maids can''t talk to you, but they''re giving you food? That''s obviously disrespectful behavior."


    "No, that''s fine, lady Arisu; remember, I''ve already learned how to go six days without eating," Riku replied.


    Arisu took a deep breath and said. "Hais... How can they not see how good a person you are?"


    "I''ll get used to it, and we can''t make them accept me."


    The only way to gain the villagers'' respect was to create something that would impress them. Yes, it was the simple idea that popped into his head. Before that, Riku needed to review the application for the position of village guard.


    "Lady Arisu, I''d like to be one of the guards who will protect this village," he said politely as he approached her.


    She said with a shake of her head.. "No, Riku, you can''t be a guard in this village."

 Chapter 23 - Villages Problem

    Riku blinked in surprise, not expecting the response he received from lady Arisu.


    "W-Wait... W-Why can''t I be a warrior in your village?" he stammered, his eyes wide with confusion.


    "I''m not saying that you can''t be a warrior in the Arzotoc village; the training is too difficult for someone like you, and we can''t say when the guards will harass you," Arisu explained before taking a seat on the bed.


    It was not easy to become a guard in this village. Since a specific person should have a year of preparation to condition your body and mind. Arisu provided him with this information.


    Why, he wondered, were the guards so easily defeated by the mythical beasts if they had undergone such rigorous training? Something was wrong with them.


    Nonetheless, his current problem was persuading her. He needs to do something to fortify himself in this strange world while also finding his way back home.


    She approached Riku after noticing he was silent. "Don''t take it seriously, Riku; I''m just avoiding the worst-case scenario that might happen to you."


    "I disagree, lady Arisu; I''d like to learn how to protect myself," he said solemnly, looking at her as if telling her he was fully committed to doing so.


    Arisu noticed the white, slender mana spreading throughout his body. ''Does this woman not know how to lie?'' ''She thought to herself as she asked him another question. "Tell me, Riku, why do you suddenly want to be a guard in this village?"


    "I have no reason, lady Arisu; I just felt compelled to do it, and I can also be useful because I''m familiar with the other monsters," he replied nonchalantly.


    His response surprised her. Did he want to be a guard just for the sake of being a guard? The majority of Arzotoc''s Guard desired a high position in this village, while others desired to earn gold.


    She rubbed her chin, her gaze narrowed on the man seated on the fluffy bed. ''Hmm... This man is only at a low level, but with proper training, he may be able to reach the warrior level.''


    After that, a new thought occurred to her. "Given that you know how to defeat a monster, why don''t you apply to be a tactician?"


    Arzotoc village only had a few tacticians. Why? Because there was one who devised all of the strategies for winning the fight. Furthermore, it comes with a lot of responsibilities.


    Tactician? This can assist him in training the muscle in his brain that caused him to consider how to solve the given situation. But this was not his style, or to put it simply, he desired to strengthen his body in order to be a better vessel for the genes of any type of monster.


    "I''m sorry for declining your suggestion because I''m really into being a guard, but I can help you defeat a certain monster by giving you the information that I have," Riku said persuasively.


    Arisu let out a deep sigh and said. "Are you sure about this, Riku? I did everything I could to avoid putting you in a dangerous situation, but you chose it."


    "This is what I am, lady Arisu," Riku chuckled, "but thank you for always helping me."


    After this man laughed in front of him, Arisu felt something in her chest. ''He''s the first person to laugh beside me...'' She clutched her chest, puzzled as to why her heart was racing so fast.


    She cleared her throat, assuming she was simply ecstatic about the situation. "I''ll ask the commander to add your name to the list for the new applicant; it''s supposed to be next week, so get ready," she stuttered as Riku smiled brightly in front of her.


    "Thank you so much, lady Arisu; I''ll cherish the time I''ve spent with you," Riku said as he bowed his head, unaware that his head was closer to Arisu''s thigh.


    "Ehem! Ehem! Riku, I think it''s time for me to leave your room, because the maid would have other ideas if I stayed any longer, and we need to go to the library to do your first in-invention," she said, her face flushed as Riku''s black long hair tickled her.


    He pushed himself into a stood-up position. "If you say so... But, before that, I want to ask you something so I have an idea what the first item I''ll build."


    It piqued her attention, so her heart and face went back to their original state. "What is it, Riku?"


    "For my first invention, I''d like to create something that will be useful to this village."


    Riku''s first invention in this world appears to be dependent on what the main problem of this village was. For him, it was a well-thought-out plan. Why? The villagers would easily recognize him and his works if he did this.


    To be more specific, Riku desired to create an item, and when the villagers saw it, they simply stated that it was created by "Riku Hirota."


    "Something like... the most need of this village?"


    He nodded, hoping that their village doesn''t require a power plant or electricity because it must have taken a long time to build.


    Arisu was deep in thought when she recalled that they were running out of water due to the extreme heat.


    "Our farmers were having difficulty harvesting their plant in the western part of our village; could you help?"


    The issue in this village was not one of technology, as he had mentioned to her. Regardless, he should do something to demonstrate his abilities.


    In the current year, where did he come from? The farmer was the highest-paid second to become mutant because it was difficult to grow vegetables because the monsters were constantly destroying them.


    ''I know exactly what I needed to do to assist them. ''I should also do some research on how the two pillars will fall again,'' he said to himself, then changed clothes.


    He must be cautious of the sun, as it can cause far more harm now than it did the first time the system alerted him.


    "What do you mean? He''s still wearing it."

 Chapter 24 - Dark Side

    Riku was assigned his first task. His task was to assist the western section of the Arzotoc village. Water scarcity was the exact term used to describe the farmer''s current problem.


    The Arzotoc village was in the countryside. This means there was a healthy lake nearby, similar to what he saw when he spent a month inside the vast forest.


    He needed an air compressor and a metal tube to build the idea that came to him. Also, the villagers were eager to assist him.


    But first and foremost, he needed to see the location in order to determine whether or not his idea was feasible.


    "I''m ready, lady Arisu?" Riku said, wearing multiple outfits and a white blanket over his face.


    In his mind, if the location was the farm, the sunlight would have been much stronger.


    "Why are you still wearing those clothes, Riku? You don''t know what season it is, don''t you?" she asked, as she was the one who felt hotter just looking at him.


    Riku was aware that was already summer. But what he could do? His HP was draining little by little every time he was having contact with the sunlight. He already explained to Arisu that he was comfortable wearing those clothes, yet it looked like it was enough to convince her.


    So he pretended that he heard nothing. After he tied his boots, he lifted his head and said. "Let''s go, lady Arisu, you need to help me to gather some information."


    Arisu couldn''t help but smile as the outsider treated her as if they were ordinary friends. Or maybe Riku just knew how to play her since he came from a wealthy family as well.


    Arisu and Riku walk out of the room. Suddenly, three guards appeared in the corridor, waiting for Arisu. They knelt on the ground and placed their hands on their left chests.


    WE ARE HERE TO GUARD YOU, LADY ARISU!


    They said at once, showing how much they respected this woman. Well, for Riku he just remembered his two-row maids.


    Arisu didn''t appear to be pleased. "Who ordered you to accompany me, Calin?" he inquired of the man with brown hair, fox ears, and orange eyes.


    Calin stood in front of her and said politely, "Your father, lady Arisu, King Luke said you need guards to protect you."


    Calin appeared to be 24 or 25 years old based on his appearance. This man also had a special feeling for Arisu.


    "Don''t fool me, Calin, my father will not order you to protect me, and even though I haven''t told him where I am right now, he will not look for me. Do you know why?" She was irritated as she knew Calin was doing this because she had been with Riku. It appeared that the maids were the primary reason Calin discovered Arisu in this location.


    "Why, lady Arisu?" Calin approached her politely despite the fact that she was irritated with him.


    "Because my father trusted this man." She spun around, facing Riku. "You can get rewards after we help the western part."


    The two guards and Calin were taken aback though they knew the outsider had already achieved his first successes in this village. As a result, he made significant progress and developed a positive relationship with King Luke and Lady Arisu.


    Arisu took Riku''s arm and led them to their destination. "Let''s go, you''re the one who said we shouldn''t waste our time sitting around."


    Riku was astonished, but he waved his hand to the guards. "We''re leaving," he said, mocking them with his expression.


    Tsk!


    Calin clicked his tongue as his plan to observe the outsider would be hard. Yet, he was persistent as he followed them on their way.


    "Let''s go, we''re all done if we didn''t give information to Majesty Cuifer." He said in a deep tone.


    It looked like Cuifer wanted to observe this man and find a big opening to attack the outsider.


    A horse-drawn carriage was waiting for them outside the guest''s hall. He noticed that the horses here were different as they had bulky muscles and aggressive eyes. To put it another way, they appeared to be specially designed for battle.


    When the horse rider noticed Lady Arisu standing closer to them, he bowed his head slightly. "G''day, lady Arisu!"


    Riku asked, pointing his index finger at the horse. "Did you bring this, lady Arisu?"


    She shook her head gradually. "No, it''s not mine, but we can use it to get to our destination quickly." It was, in fact, Calin''s horse.


    Riku looked behind him and saw the guards still standing beside the pillars. In his mind, riding to this thing would benefit him. Why? It was as simple as that: he will avoid direct sunlight contact.


    "Hmm... I think we should use it, lady Arisu," he suggested.


    They both agreed, so Arisu entered first, followed by Riku. Calin attempted to enter, but Arisu refused and shut the door and red curtain. "It''s already crowded here, and I want to feel at ease."


    Calin could do anything about it, so he just ordered his men to get a new horse and followed them. "Hurry! They are leaving!"


    __


    "Lady Arisu, where did you want to go?" the rider politely inquired.


    "Bring us to the western part, to the farmer''s location," she said, reclining her back against the wooden wall.


    Riku was not quite surprised by their transportation as they were having old civilization.


    The rider gave her a nod of his head. "Lady Arisu, we''ll be there in about thirty minutes," he told them.


    "No problem, and thank you," she said before closing her eyes.


    He wanted to look around, but it was already afternoon, which meant the sunlight was too bright. So he just did the same thing, closing his eyes and waiting to get there.


    ...


    Arisu and Riku arrived at the location after 35 minutes. "Lady Arisu, this is the only place I can ride you because those wheels are prone to breaking."


    Riku stepped outside and noticed the road had come to an end. A dried surface and a large chunk of stone were one meter away.


    ''Hmm... I believe this location requires improvement. From a distance, there are some houses, but I know they will be washed away if a strong storm hits this area.'' He thought to himself as he walked closer to the rider. "Thank you for the ride," he said, bowing his head.


    "No, no, no, this is my job." The rider shakes his head and hands in unison.


    Arisu stepped out, then walked directly to the entrance. "You can go now, just pick up here tomorrow morning."


    He waved his hand at the rider, and for some reason, the eyes horse caught his attention so he took a glance at it for a couple of seconds.


    Yeeha!


    And then, all of a sudden, the horse became aggressive as it attempted to flee the carriage.


    "Hey, Junard! What are you doing? C-Calm down!" the rider yelled as he could no longer control the horse and was thrown into the air and rolled several times to the ground.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    It drew Riku and Arisu''s attention as they approached him. "What''s wrong, rider?" she inquired, having discovered this man''s head had been struck by the sharp stones.


    "I don''t know, lady Arisu, but I think Junard is afraid of something. B-But I have no idea what it is..." were the last words he could utter before collapsing.


    According to their observations, the rider was correct in that the masculine brown horse was terrified.


    Arisu yelled at him, "Riku, what are you doing? Come back here! That horse is dangerous!"


    He couldn''t hear anything as his gaze was fixed on the horse. And as he got closer, the horse became increasingly desperate to be released.


    ''This horse is scared of me?''


    "Hey, Riku! Watch out!"

 Chapter 25 - Unexpected

    Arisu and Riku arrived in the Arzotoc village''s western section. However, a new occurrence occurred when the horse became more aggressive.


    "Watch out!" she yelled as the horse bolted from the carriage and charged him.


    Of course, Riku was aware of this occurrence. However, he just decided to remain in his position and glared at the horse with his black eyes.


    Boom!


    The carriage was blown away by the horse''s incredible strength.


    He widened his eyes but took a step to the left as he guessed the horse would stop if he just looked at it, but it continued to charge towards him.


    Swoosh!


    Bam!


    As he stumbled with his footing, his buttocks made contact with the surface. He realized that, despite the horse''s fear of him, it was still eager to kill him.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue, then immediately regained his footing. ''It just charging straightforward, I think I can dodge it.'' He uttered to his mind as he ready himself for the monster''s swift attack.


    On the other hand, Arisu spotted a farmer not too far away from them. "Hey, please, come over here! Assist this man I just need to help my-" She stopped to spit those words as Riku was already battling.


    It was too late; even if she tried to move right now, she couldn''t make it. "Just run, Riku! Don''t fight that horse, they''re built for battle!"


    It was a difficult decision for her though a Worn level like Riku has no chance of winning in this horse.


    ''I don''t care how you see me, lady Arisu, but I''m a level one mutant, which means I have the strength to kill this animal,'' he smirked as he stood fearlessly on the surface, waiting for the horse to arrive.


    Clasp!


    He successfully grabbed its neck, knowing the horse was much stronger than him so spun his body and rode on it.


    As the horse forced him to move away, his vision became hazy. ''Sh*t! This is vexing...'' He raised his hand and punched the horse in the head with all his might.


    Thud! Thud!


    There was no change. It appeared that his punch was insufficient to inflict harm on this horse. "Hey, Junard! Calm down, I won''t kill you." This was the only thing he could do right now because he couldn''t take the risk of killing this horse by borrowing Arisu''s sword.


    Arisu was approaching them with her sword; if she used it, he knew this horse would die quickly. ''Come on, listen to me, I have no intention of killing you, but that woman will kill you if you don''t stop,'' he said, not sure if the horse understood him.


    And then the horse fell to the ground and soothed him, and the shaking in his body stopped.


    Eh?


    For real?


    I can talk with the animals?


    No. The horse had just discovered that this man had no intention of killing such a creature. Aside from that, the horse knew that no matter how hard it tried, it would never be able to defeat the monster that lived inside this human body.


    The horse began rubbing its head against Riku''s face as soon as Arisu arrived. "Step back, Riku, I''m going to kill this horse," she said, but this was dangerous as it put the horse''s rider in danger.


    "Don''t kill this horse, lady Arisu, I think it''s just irritated because of the heat." He pointed his hand at the horse. "Look at him, he''s fine now, also, I think the rider just received a small cut, and the reason why it had so much blood since it''s in the heat part." He explained, then rubbed the horse fur.


    Arisu sighed deeply, unable to stop thinking about it as it was the first time a horse had gone berserk in the Arzotoc village.


    [Do you want to tame this horse? Yes/No]


    The system unexpectedly sent out a new notification. Then he realized it was one of the system functions in the XR online.


    However, he cannot accept the system''s suggestion as there is a risk of conflict arising since this horse has an owner. So he clicked the no sign on the screen in front of them, then pushed himself up.


    "Let''s go, lady Arisu, I need to see the farmer''s location, but first and foremost, we need to get the rider to a safe place," he suggested, taking a robe and dragging the horse to the western section of this village.


    Something bothered her mind for some reason. "However, if this horse goes berserk again, I will not hesitate to kill it."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again," he said with a nod.


    When some of the farmers arrived at the scene, they assisted them in carrying the rider.


    __


    There were several wooden houses inside. The old skinny farmers here and the malnourished children piqued his interest the most. Aside from the rapid development of the Arzotoc village, there were some areas that received little attention.


    "What happened to them, lady Arisu? Are you sure they can still work in their current condition?" he politely inquired.


    "I know you''re going to ask me about it, but I don''t think you need a concrete explanation; just look at them and you''ll know the right answer," she replied, her face irritated.


    To put it simply, some of the farmers'' crops died due to a lack of water. They must not have witnessed something like this because the farmer was their primary source of food.


    The farmers and some of the villagers stared at them with lifeless eyes and couldn''t help but beg lady Arisu.


    Please, help us, lady Arisu!


    Our children would starve to death if this continues!


    We know you''re the only one who can help us with this crisis!


    Now, Riku could understand why Arisu was looked irritated. It appeared that she felt bad to herself every time she was seeing the villagers was suffering.


    "."


    One thought occurred to him. The term "magic" was appropriate for resolving the issue on this farm. In his mind, if someone knew how to use the water element, everything would be simple.


    Based on the novels and manga he read, as well as his observations in this world, it was determined that they should be able to wield strong magical power.


    He asked her to answer the question that had pierced his mind. "Lady Arisu, if the problem is water, why don''t you ask the guars to use their water magic?"


    She slowly shook her head, "We already did that, but nothing happens, the guards'' mana isn''t enough to supply these big crops."


    She was completely correct. Why? Because the guards spent their time using their magical skills on this farm, if invaders attack them, they will be depleted and the village will lose manpower.


    Riku and Arisu arrived at the farm after a few moments. It surprised him as this size of this farm could supply the entire country and 90% of the crops were already dried.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! What are you doing in this place? The crops obviously will not grow if you continue to occupy space like this." Riku was taken aback by this location and could easily identify the farm''s problem.


    Arisu stepped back cluelessly along with her cute face as Riku for her was acting strange. "What are you doing, R-Riku?"


    He was still stepping closer to her and kept opening his mouth. "You should not take this big space, or the crops here would surely not grow-"


    They stepped when Arisu slipped to a small stone and fell two of them two the ground. His face was reddened when he noticed he was kissing her directly to her lips and the villagers were looking at him.


    Sh*t!


    I f*cked up!

 Chapter 26 - Pipeline

    Their lips brushed against each other gently. His eyes widened, and he didn''t know what to do as he had already kissed the precious woman in Arzotoc village. Aside from that, farmers witnessed the entire scene, so he had no way out of this situation.


    "I''m f*cked up," was all he could say before turning around and walking away. He was convincing himself that there would be repercussions for his embarrassing gaffe...


    Hey! What are you doing to our, lady Arisu?


    You... That''s why, I believe, only your lips are visible on your face so can you kiss lady Arisu!


    Expected from the farmers and villagers, despite the fact that they were not in the best of health. They were still guarding King Luke''s only daughter.


    Arisu was taken aback by this unexpected scene, and she slowly held her lips together with a reddened. To be honest, it was her first kiss, so she didn''t expect it to come from an outsider.


    When she regained her composure. Riku was kneeling on the ground, his face touching the dried surface.


    "I''m really sorry, lady Arisu, I went too aggressive to explain the situation, but I didn''t mean to kiss you, and I''ll accept all of the right consequences that you''ll give me," Riku apologized politely.


    Riku didn''t find it meaningful, but Arisu will keep it in her heart and won''t be able to forget it. She was aware that she was the main reason he kissed her as she slipped to the small stones.


    She patted her buttocks and other body parts to remove the dust that had accumulated on her clothes. "Stand up, Riku; you don''t need to apologize; it was just an accident," she said, still feeling this man''s gentle lips.


    ''Why do I feel so much heat inside my body? W-What does the thing? Something dripping on me.'' She couldn''t explain the occurrence happening inside her body.


    Riku lifted his head a little, noticing that Arisu was looking at something other than him. He stood up and apologized, "I''m really sorry¡ª" He came to a halt as Calin and the other two guards entered the scene.


    "What''s going on here?" he inquired of the skinny farmers patrolling the area.


    "That guy kissed lady Arisu."


    Calin couldn''t keep his emotions in check as he charged toward Riku''s location while swinging his spear.


    It piqued Riku''s attention, but he had no intention of letting this guard stab him. So he lowered his upper body there unconcernedly waiting for him. ''How come it still happens to me?''


    As soon as Calin pushed forward his metallic spear. Riku lowered his body a bit and the spear passed over him. He then went under and gave Calin a solid uppercut through his chin.


    Thud!


    Bam!


    In an instant, Calin fell to the ground with his consciousness. Moreover, he was dumbfounded at the blue sky until one of the guards approached him.


    "Sir Calin, are you okay?" Guard worriedly asked him.


    He had just realized he had been punched by an outsider. He immediately stood up and prepared to kill that man in order to preserve his dignity.


    "You..." Calin frowned and picked up his spear. He then used his magic circle to prevent the outsider from stopping him, knowing Riku hadn''t yet reached the warrior level.


    In this world, the user can activate the magic circle by enchanting the magic circle''s words. It will also increase your physical strength or cast a magical power at the same time.


    Zing!


    Arisu suddenly used a larger magic circle to stop Calin. "If you ever lay our spear to this man, I will not hesitate to kill you."


    Calin kneeled to the surface and apologized to her as several magical circles passed by. Even though Arisu was a woman, she possessed a high level of magical power that none of the guards could match.


    "Sorry for my behavior, lady Arisu, I just couldn''t control myself when I discovered that outsider kissed you." It was a lie, Calin couldn''t control himself because he had a special feeling for this woman and hoped he should be the man who did it first.


    She sighed deeply, realizing why this man was acting so strangely. "It was an accident, and it was my fault why Riku kissed me, so don''t attack him without knowing the full story," she added, perplexed as to how Riku was nearly knocked down Calin with a single punch.


    Everyone knew if a person hit on their chins, they''ll lose their footing. But the thing here was, Riku was a Worn level it means it was impossible for him to knock down a guard that had a warrior level.


    Riku gave his hand at Calin along with a broad smile on his face. "Sorry if I punch you, I''m just scared to death."


    Calin accepted his offer by murmuring so Arisu could hear him, "I don''t need help with an outsider like you, and I''ll make sure you don''t stay in this village for too long."


    Riku lifted his shoulders and spun around. "Do whatever you want, and also, I won''t stay in this kind of place for long, where the villagers couldn''t accept an outsider like me," he said solemnly.


    __


    In the meantime, villagers and some farmers returned to their homes under Arisu''s command. As a result, they were able to carefully observe the surroundings.


    Arisu, Riku, Calin, and two guards walk along the crops'' edge.


    He sank to the ground and took a small amount of soil with him. He smelled it while checking. ''Because the soil here was devoid of nutrients, they had to use animal poop as a fertilizer.''


    That''s it. Riku is already aware of the three major issues on this farm. The first issue was the size of their crops; it''s better to have a large crop, but it just wastes. Why? If the crops are harvested without difficulty, they will be discarded. The second issue was that they required maintenance water to sustain the crops. The third factor was the soil; it was difficult to harvest if the soil was on the verge of dying.


    He impressed Arisu by explaining everything in detail. She didn''t expect this outsider to be able to identify the problem in their crops simply by looking at them. Aside from that, she assumed the problem was simply a lack of water.


    "E-Excellent, Riku," She stuttered to praise him and added. "But do you have any idea, how can we resolve it, isn''t it?"


    He nodded slowly and then looked at her. "It depends, lady Arisu," he said as he looked around, noticing the boundary crops where the Arzotoc''s wall was high enough for the monsters to enter their village.


    "What are you discovering, Riku?" she suggested. "Ask me, I''ll do everything I can to help you."


    "Is there any lake closer to this farm?" he inquired, his voice solemn.


    "Yes, but if you start counting to that wall, it''s 33km meters," she said flatly.


    "Why don''t you ask the farmer to get enough water there to supply this farm, and you can use the carriage to get more?" he suggests.


    It wasn''t going to happen since this area was surrounded by various tough monsters. They could devise any rash plan like that.


    Arisu responded. He was now slowly kneading his chin and telling me about the first invention that came to mind. "Okay, if that''s the case, assign a farmer to dig, and of course, give them a guard to protect them, while I go to the library and look for the right resources to build a pipeline."


    Pipeline?


    What is that?


    Guards were looking at each other as they didn''t know what this man saying to them.


    "Just listen to me, and I''ll take everything." He was confident that he could make a pipeline since it was just metal, he used the resources words just to gather information way back to his home.


    "You already heard what Riku said. Now, move!"


    Big development at the Arzotoc village was about to come...


    __


    On the other side of the world, Yui and Mr. Akio didn''t know where was the right place they could find Riku.


    Bam!


    Haru entered the room with a miserable expression. He saw Yui was still crying as she could accept the man of her life vanished for no good reason.


    "Sorry, lady Yui, we still can''t find, master Riku? But don''t worry, the mutant association is already working on this incident," he said as tears welled up in his eyes. He only appeared tough on the outside, but his heart was pounding every time he remembered the disaster that had befallen Riku. He treated Riku as if he were his own child.


    But what could he do? They have no idea except for the two pillars that fall from heaven. It was difficult to find someone if you didn''t know where to look.


    "Riku, please come back here... Everyone is missing you...."

 Chapter 27 - [Save Mellisas Father]

    Riku directed the guards and farmers to dig two two-meter tunnels leading to a lake deep in the forest. This way, they could ensure that no monsters could destroy the pipeline.


    He was already aware of the components required to construct a pipeline. It is primarily composed of iron, with the addition of nickel, titanium, or carbon. The question was where he could find those components.


    He had two ulterior motives for going to the library. First, he needed to determine where he could see the components needed to construct a pipeline. Second, he hoped to find a magical book that would allow him to return to the real world. It wasn''t possible for him though he lived in a world where magic and swords existed.


    __


    As the night went, Arisu and Riku decided to travel to the western section of Arzotoc village from the being.


    The two were seated on opposite sides of the bonfire, looking at each other. Riku, on the other hand, was still embarrassed about what he had done to her and had no idea how he was going to approach her.


    "R-Riku, when will the guards and farmers start digging?" Arisu stuttered, as they were both thinking the same thing. Or, to put it another way, the kiss they shared.


    He said this while staring at the fire. "They can begin tomorrow, lady Arisu, but keep in mind that it takes a long time, so I asked some of the farmers to get some from the lake to support the crops."


    They intend to reduce crop yields by capturing all necessary villages. They can reduce the amount of water they use and avoid food waste by doing so. Aside from that, to make the crops healthier, they can use the poop of animals such as chickens, cows, and so on as fertilizer.


    You could see the reflection of the fire in her eyes as she slowly nodded her head. "Hmm... I know nothing in this world is easy, but thank you for assisting our village even though the villagers did not treat you well."


    "I have no problem with that, lady Arisu, because I won''t be in this village for long," he said, smiling at her.


    "What do you mean? Are you going to leave this village after you finish your job here?" she asked, perplexed.


    "No, but if I remember how to get back home, I''ll definitely leave this village," he explained, patting his buttocks.


    She exhaled deeply and raised her shoulders at the same time. "Well, I can''t stop you, Riku, but if that happens, you''re free to return to our village," she said as she stood up so they could return to their room.


    "Of course, lady Arisu, I''m going to pay you a visit."


    But it was impossible as they were in two different worlds.


    ...


    Riku was sleeping in a small wooden room that could only fit one person. And the bed he slept in was made of chaff. Arisu requested appropriate for Riku, but it was simply the available room in this location.


    He shut his eyes but couldn''t sleep as his entire body was itchy. It was the first time he had been able to sleep in this, so his body was still getting used to it.


    "Jeez! I can''t sleep... How do they sleep here without feeling anything? The people here are unbelievable..." he said as he opened his eyes.


    A man was looking up at the night sky, trying to figure out what was right for him to do. With the assistance of elder Cynthia, he learned how to speak a common language. He was rewarded and credited as the creator of the Arzotoc village. But the problem was that he had no idea how to return to the real world.


    He sat on the wooden chair, his face caressed by the cool breeze. Remember his father''s face, Yui, Haru, and his life if this incident had not occurred to him.


    He was certain in his mind that he was raiding a dungeon or training to become the number one rookie mutant. With the gene he had at the time, he could easily tell that he could become stronger in a short period of time since he could copy the other monster''s gene. Still, it was limited though since he didn''t know what would happen if he [Manifest] too many genes.


    Hais...


    "The world brought me here, so it will make way for me to return to the earth; all I need to do now is hard work and research so that when that opportunity comes, I''ll be ready."


    Riku was having a good time in the glittering night sky until he fell asleep...


    ...


    The next day


    Pinch... Pinch...


    Riku was awakened by the sunlight as he felt his feet were stepping on the fire. Moreover, the main reason why he woke up was that there was a child poking his face by using a wooden stick.


    To begin with, he slowly opened his eyes seeing a little girl who had emerald green hair, violet eyes, and tan skin tone.


    The girl stepped back as she noticed the guy that had a white blanket on his face open his eyes. She was looked terrified, thinking Riku was glaring at her.


    "I-I''m sorry, mister! I thought you''re dead." The girl said in a shivered tone, covering her body with the stick.


    "Don''t be afraid, little girl, I won''t harm you. Also, I''m not dead." He smiled at her, then stepped back to would scare her more.


    After the situation got calm and the girl didn''t see the intention that this man would harm her, she approached him.


    "Mister, I apologize for my bad behavior earlier. I''m just curious to know if you''re still alive or not." She said politely, then bowed her head a bit.


    As one would expect from someone her age, she was eager to learn about everything about which they were unaware. He understood her as he, too, was tender-hearted with a child.


    "That''s fine," he said as he sat down closer to her. "My name is Riku Hirota; may I ask what your name is?"


    She introduced herself with a nod of her head. "My name is Mellisa Bandit, and my mother is a farmer here, and my father is also a farmer here..." Tears welled up in the corner of her eyes as she remembered his father.


    "What''s the matter, Mellisa?" he asked, gently grabbing her and patting her head. "Did I say something incorrect to you?"


    "No, no, I''m just sad because my father didn''t get back for several weeks after he went to the dangerous forest and to get some water for our crops," she shook her head.


    This appeared to be the issue mentioned by Asarki. Since strong monsters inhabited that forest, it''s possible Mellisa''s father was already dead. But he couldn''t say those things to this little girl as it would ruin her emotional state.


    "Don''t give up hope, Melissa; your father will return," he said cheerfully.


    "Are you sure, mister Riku? I want to see my father again." Mellisa said with a sorrowful tone.


    "Of course, all the people in this village are strong-?" He stopped as the game system appeared right in front of his eyes.


    Oh crap!


    The heck is this?


    And all of a sudden, Riku received a new notification given by the system after a month. But it came not at the right time as it could change the flow of his plan in the Arzotoc village.


    Ding!


    [New quest has arrived!]


    The tone he heard when he received the daily quest reappeared, along with the blue screen that flashed before his eyes.


    ?[Help Mellisa save her father!] - Her father''s name is Solomon Bandit, and he is one of the best farmers in the village of Arzotoc. When he tried to get some water to save their crops, he got lost in the vast forest.


    ?[Rewards]


    >> +102 experience


    >> +8 mana pool


    >> +18 fitness


    >> +2 free attributes


    >> +2 skill points


    ____


    Name: Riku Hirota


    Health power: 100/100


    Mutant level: 1 (6/1000)


    Race: Human


    Mutant level: 1


    Title: [Genes King]


    Evolution: 1st level


    Mana pool: 15


    Fitness: 175


    Gene: [Dark Crow]


    ____


    ATTRIBUTES


    ? Physical strength [+]: 91


    ? Agility [+]: 65


    ? Dexterity [+]: 30/30


    ? Vitality [+]: 25/25


    >> Free attributes: 0


    ____


    ?[Dark Crow''s skill] - [Manifest], [Target], [Fly]


    ? [Manifest copied skill] - [Fire claw]


    >> Skill points: 0


    Riku didn''t obtain the skill points in his first quest called "first hunt", the accumulated monster he defeated was just one equivalent for 6 exp. This means his journey to becoming a level two mutant would take a lot of time.


    He was kneading his chin, wondering if he was inside the game or not in the other world. Why went to think about it? As he thought all the farmers, villagers, King Luke, and Lady Arisu were NPC from this game.


    He shook his head, "No, I must not jump with this conclusion. I need some proof. However, I should accept this quest since it''s hard to gain skill points and free attributes that would help me to become stronger."


    Mellisa was looking at him, seeing him using his finger and touching something in the air.


    [Do you want to accept the quest? Yes/No]


    He said yes to his mind, then the quest was settled.


    [Save Mellisa''s father accepted!]


    "Change plan.. Come on, Melissa, let''s find your father."

 Chapter 28 - Naga

    He removed the game screen in front of him with a swipe of his hand. Everything was clear to him at this point as completing the quest would increase his basic status.


    "Melissa, stop crying, okay? Everything will be fine," Riku said sweetly, patting her head slowly.


    With her bright face, she looked at him. "Really, mister Riku? Are you going to the forest to find my father?" she inquired, hoping that this man would assist her.


    He nodded and carried her on his back. "Of course, Mellisa, I''ll do everything I can to find him," he said as he stood up to tell Arisu he was changing his mind.


    His plans would change slightly since he''s not expecting to receive a quest in this type of location. Furthermore, he can''t pass up this opportunity as this could help him increase his mana pool and become a good vessel from the monsters'' genes. To be more specific, he wants to use the [Manifest] in this world though since he sees a monster that can only be found inside the dungeon.


    __


    Riku was riding Melissa on his back as he walked across the brown surface to Arisu''s room. Farmers were staring at him and chatting, as expected.


    "What exactly is Melissa doing there?"


    "Come on, get her; that man appears to be a good friend of Lady Arisu."


    Well, the villagers and farmers started to recognize him. Thanks to Arisu as he declared Riku will be the number one inventor of the Arzotoc village.


    "That''s embarrassing... How she can say that in front of everyone," he thought as he remembered Arisu introducing him to the farmers last night.


    And then, out of nowhere, a skinny woman with emerald green hair, fair skin, wrinkles on her face, and black eyes bowed in front of him.


    "Mother!" exclaimed Melissa.


    "Is this your mother?"


    He can''t finish his question because Melissa''s mother grabs her and orders him to kneel on the ground.


    "I apologize for my daughter''s behavior; you may punish me," Melissa''s mother said to him for no apparent reason. She also asked her daughter to do the same. "Hey, Melissa, don''t you know who he is? He''s the inventor who came from the country, so you must know what our level is; come on, apologize to him."


    Melissa, on the other hand, simply nodded and said. "I recognize him, mother; he''s mister Riku Hirota, and he said he''ll come up to find my father."


    Her mother appeared shocked and terrified at the same time. "I sincerely apologize, mister Riku! My daughter didn''t understand what she was saying, so please excuse her."


    Riku looked around, noticing that the villagers were staring at him. ''What is her issue? '' He thought to himself as he realized the situation. He needed to change what the villagers thought of him, so he lowered himself to the same level as her head.


    "You don''t need to kneel to me; we''re all humans in the same world, and Melissa isn''t asking me to find her father; I volunteered to do it." He smiled at her and helped her stand up.


    Look, mister Riku didn''t punish farmer Solomon''s daughter!


    Eh? It''s impossible; if Lady Arisu finds out, we''re all screwed.


    His main goal was to change how the villagers and farmers perceived him. He wasn''t expecting it, but he seized the opportunity. Those people would undoubtedly believe him and obey his commands if he did this.


    "May I ask your name?" Riku asked politely, taking a step back to avoid putting pressure on her.


    "My name is Jara Bandit, and I''m one of the farmers in this village," she explained, bowing her head. "Why are you going to assist me in finding my partner?"


    He smiled at her again and said. "Hmm... I''m going to scout the forest as it would be a waste if we didn''t try to find Melissa''s father; don''t be mad at Melissa; we''re just having a small conversation."


    He then walked up to her and gently tapped her on the back. "Don''t worry, Jara; I''ll do my best to find him; also, raising a child alone is difficult." He turned to face Melissa, "And you, Melissa, you should help your mother, okay? It''s nice to have a mother.


    "Yes, mister Riku! I''ll be a good daughter to her!"


    "Thank you so much, mister Riku! I didn''t know how I''m going to pay you!" Jara said, can''t be helped to didn''t cry.


    "Take care! We wish that you come back here safe!"


    While walking to Arisu''s room, he heard these words. Moreover, the main reason why he left there was he didn''t want to get emotional as he remembered his mother.


    ___


    One hour had flown by, and it was now eight o''clock in the morning. Riku told Arisu that he had changed his mind and that he needed to see the location of the lake first before beginning his research.


    Arisu will not oppose his decision but has stated that she will be unable to accompany him. Because that was one of her rules when she was with King Luke. She is free to travel throughout the Arzotoc village, but she is not permitted to venture beyond the village''s perimeter.


    75 farmers and 120 guards gathered in the village''s western section. With this number, they can ensure that the guard will be able to protect the farmer.


    Each section had a small passage that led outside of the village. So, if the invaders were to attack them, they would have an escape route.


    "Well, lady Arisu, we have to go; we''ll be back here before the sun goes down," he waved his hand, following the expedition''s guards.


    "Of course, if you don''t want to be killed by those monsters." Arisu seemed to be aware that the monsters were more aggressive at night. "Please don''t die, Riku; I have a message for you."


    Riku was perplexed, blinking his eyes, wondering why this woman hadn''t mentioned it to him when he was close by. Nonetheless, he was a cheerful response to her. "The strong man, of course, never dies."


    ...


    After a few moments, Riku, the guards, and the farmers passed through the forest. Farmers began digging closer to the Arzotoc''s wall, with the first day being the safest as they could flee inside the village if the monsters approached.


    "I''m Eric Nok, the third commander, and I''ve been assigned to protect the farmers with your project." A man with blue hair, narrow green eyes, an average build, and four centimeters taller than Riku.


    Riku extended his hand to him and said, "I''m Riku Hirota." They shook hands as they both respected each other.


    After that, Riku entered the forest without anyone noticing him, knowing that if the guards found out, they would pursue him.


    ...


    "I''m far away from them, it''s time to find Solomon." Riku muttered, checking his back if someone followed him. Yet, it was clear it seemed the guards weren''t aware of it.


    Riku wasn''t bothered walking in the vast green forest alone as he have done it for a month. Also, he can now use his [Fly] skill freely.


    He was looking around, thinking where he should start to find Solomon. Based on the quest, Solomon lost after he tried to get some water from the lake.


    "Hmm... I think it''s better if starts there."


    [Fly!]


    Swish!


    Dark gleaming wings appeared on his back it was darker than usual, or he only noticed it after a month. He took a leap into the air and spread his wings. From above, he thought it would be much faster to find the lake and Solomon.


    It took him ten minutes to find the calm lake. Arisu was correct; the lake was 33 meters away if you started from the wall.


    Next to the lake was the part in a deep part of the forest. He shook his head as it was impossible for a farmer to get deeper into this forest.


    "If I were Solomon, where would I go?" He rubbed his chin, having found no clue at the location until... The tall bushes on his left side shook violently.


    Squeak!


    He took a glance at it and said. "Who''s here?!"


    No one responded to him so he put to his mind that behind this bush was the monster. So he stepped back to avoid any sneaky attack that might happen.


    "If I better to leave this place-!"


    Boom!


    A splash of water poured him as someone threw solid things into the lake. To be exact, a green monster with sharp teeth, had a human body, skinny texture, and it was looked like a monster that could fight under the lake.


    Seemingly it was the monster who was guarding this territory.. "What this monster doing in this place. I-It''s the Naga monster!"

 Chapter 29 - Easy Quest?

    Riku sneaks from the guards of the Arzotoc''s village. In order to complete his quest and continue to make the pipeline for the crops.


    __


    This was how they described the aggressive monster that stood in front of him in his world, Naga. With its body and mana pool, he could tell that this monster was only found in a mid-level dungeon.


    "Crap! I''m no match for this monster!" Riku exclaimed as he slid across the wet surface.


    To describe the monster''s outward appearance, it had a human body but a serpent''s face and scales.


    There''s no doubt that this type of monster was too powerful for him, and it wasn''t within Riku''s power range to fight. He only had one thought, and that was to flee this place.


    But it was impossible for the time being because the Naga was attacking him with its thick tails.


    Boom!


    Parts of the ground were hitting him in the face as the monster''s power was strong enough to create a force that could destroy anything, including a tall tree. So he crossed his arms and strengthened his lower body to prevent himself from sliding back.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue, which was tricky as he could use the [Fly] skill in this situation. His range within the monster was approximately twelve meters; if he used it, the monster would undoubtedly catch it.


    Swoosh!


    He dashed inside the bushes to hide from the monsters, but the monster chased him down without hesitation. While running, he was recalling the Naga''s skill in order to avoid any worst-case scenario.


    ?[Camouflage] - it can change the color of its scale, which will adopt the color of the monster next to it.


    Now Riku understands why he can''t see the monster after landing closer to the lake. He couldn''t blame himself as he had no idea this kind of monster existed in this forest.


    ?[Increase agility] - this could increase its body''s flexibility while also increasing its agility.


    He was sprinting towards the flooded trees, hoping the monster wouldn''t use that ability to reduce the distance between them. Also, believing that no more monsters would appear in this location.


    It wasn''t the last skill the monster could have, but it was the most dangerous and the main reason he remembered it.


    [Venomous fangs] - the monster''s fangs contained a lethal poison that could kill a human or monster in five minutes.


    Naga monster was also half-snake, which meant it was given poison.


    Riku appeared obnoxious, unable to look away from his back every second as the monster would undoubtedly increase its speed at any moment.


    "If this situation worsens, I''ll be forced to use the [Fire claw] skill I learned from the Tibber monster."


    With its sharpness and the extreme fire that this skill can unleash, he claims that it will pierce through the monster''s thick scales. However, if he fought the monster, he might lose due to the monster''s speed.


    The monster within him was exactly eight meters away. "Jeez! I can''t run in this perilous forest for too long because I might attract some of the monsters that live here."


    And then, all of a sudden, he spun around and lowered his body, sensing an attack coming his way. Riku''s successful perception of the attack was due to his training and fighting experience. Thanks to Haru, Riku possessed this ability right now as a result of his lethal training.


    Swish!


    Naga''s razor-sharp nails slashed the air in an instant, allowing Riku to easily avoid the attack. He then tackled the monster, causing it to fall to the ground. He didn''t stay there for long, though, knowing the monster would counterattack.


    Bam!


    He succeed in pushing the monster back and returned to the lake, certain that no monster existed there.


    Swoosh!


    "With that attack, I''ll know the monster would chase me-!" he said again.


    He has only made the monster more eager to kill him as it cast [Enhance agility] its body suddenly and vanished as the skill took its place.


    "This is bad! No matter how hard I tried to run this monster, he could easily get closer."


    Clang!


    [Fire claw!], as soon as the monster used its fangs, Riku pushed to use his skill, which was the last one he could use as he didn''t have enough mana pool to cast any more spells.


    Damn it!


    As he felt the monster pulling him down during the collision, he realized how much power this monster had ahead of him. Fortunately, the monster''s fangs only just grazed the claw.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    And all of a sudden, the Naga monster''s mouth burned, and it looked terrified. Then it took a step back and dashed towards the bush. To put it another way, the monster escaped from him for no apparent reason.


    Bam!


    He collapsed to the ground, and the [Fire claw] vanished as it was the maximum duration he could use the skill. "What happened?" he wondered, his gaze narrowed on the sky and the green leaves.


    Fire? Was the Naga monster afraid of fire? After analyzing the situation, it was the first thing that came to mind. It was possible as this monster chose to flee as a result of that skill.


    He chuckled as he realized he was still fortunate. "Hahaha! I thought I was going to die; this is the second time I''ve survived on pure luck."


    ...


    A man lay on the ground, relieved that he had survived the brink of death. Nonetheless, he stood up and left the area so that the Naga monster would not see him in this forest.


    "Fuck me!" Riku exclaimed, remembering that he had already depleted his mana pool after casting the crow''s skill, [Fly], and the copied skill [Fire claw].


    The sun was still shining brightly, but he couldn''t walk through this forest alone, so it was best if he stayed in a safe place. Why? First, Riku would spend some time replenishing his mana pool so that he could use the [Fly] skill again. Second, this forest was the monster''s domain, so there was no way he wouldn''t run into a monster along the way.


    He walked carefully through the forest, moving from one tree to the next after ensuring that no monsters were present.


    [Mana pool: 2]


    He needed six more to return to the village of Arzotoc. The next time he returned here, he would bring guards to assist him in killing the monster, those words were in his mind.


    Meanwhile, he was in a location surrounded by thick vines, where he couldn''t see what was in front of him. Riku continued to enter, convinced that there were no monsters nearby.


    He was dazzled by the strong light provided by the sun as he swiped the last vines to see the place clearly. He was also hurt as a result of it.


    Sh*t!


    He rubbed his eyes to clear them and took a look around. He noticed a used collection of broken wood and proceeded to the location. It was still smokey as they had built a fire with those woods.


    His eyes light up as he realizes it was man-made and that it was proof that Solomon was still alive.


    "I can feel the heat, which means Solomon is here¡ª" He came to a halt as he felt keen things pointed at him from afar. "Oh, crop... Are you a monster?"


    "What is your name?"


    A man with a deep voice was perceived by his ears as the Solomon he was looking for. To avoid any commotion, Riku raised his hands, indicating that he had no intention of fighting back.


    "My name is Riku Hirota, and I''m from the Arzotoc village¡ª" Riku gulped as the keen weapon touched his nape.


    "Don''t fool me! You''re one of the monsters in this forest!" yelled the man, grabbing Riku''s arms.


    Riku figured out that was because of his attire as his whole body was covered by multiple clothes. "I''m saying the truth! I''m from the Arzotoc village!"


    Swish!


    Unexpectedly, the man with bulk arms punched Riku''s nape which made him easily knockdown.


    "W-What are you doing? I''m here to save you..." Those were the words he could say as he passed out again.


    "You can''t fool me! Doppelganger!"

 Chapter 30 - Solomon

    Solomon apprehended Riku in his area, suspecting him of being the monster known as "Doppelganger." It was the monster that could imitate the outward appearance of a human or a monster, but it didn''t stop out since it could also imitate the abilities.


    Those types of monsters are said to have appeared in the S+ Dungeon. So, why in the world do these overpowered monsters keep reappearing in this forest?


    The dungeons on Earth were divided into the following categories: E, D, C, B, A, S, and S-S dungeons. Each tier had a different level, so a level one mutant could enter the E and D dungeons. Level two mutants can also enter the C and B dungeons.


    ...


    Riku slowly opened his eyes, his vision hazy at first. He felt like he''d been hit in the head with a metal bat.


    Oh, no!


    The only thing he could think of was how he felt the first time he visited the Arzotoc village. Is it required in this world that you harm someone, even if you''ve only met them once?


    His body was bound to the tree with thick green vines found in this area. He attempted to flee, but Solomon apprehended him.


    "Don''t make any moves, monster, or I''ll never hesitate to kill you."


    A taller man with tanned skin, a masculine body, green hair, and violet eyes. It was Melissa''s father, and he was pointing his sword at the unfortunate man.


    Riku was certain it was the man he had been looking for. But there was a problem: this man suspected him of being a monster. What a jerk.


    Since he had entered Solomon''s domain, he thought it was just a minor misunderstanding. At the same time, he was aware of one thing that would undoubtedly persuade him.


    First, he looked up, grateful that the sunlight could reach this location. To be more specific, the entire area had a marble surface that was covered by the leaves and vines of the trees.


    "Please listen to me, Solomon," he said with a malicious smile, seeing how stunned Solomon was after he addressed his name.


    Solomon went all-in, aiming the sword under Riku''s chin without hesitation. "Who are you?! How did you know my name?! I had no idea there was such a thing as a monster."


    The end of the sword was slicing him, and his blood was pouring down the white blanket that covered his neck. "Argh!" Riku wailed in agony, "Listen to me, I''m Riku Hirota from Arzotoc village, and I came here to save Melissa''s father!"


    Solomon let go of his sword, wondering if a farmer like him could save someone. He shook his head, convinced that it was impossible. "No, guards or farmers will try to save me here; this is just a monster''s trick to kill once my guards are lowered," he said solemnly.


    This monster was using his daughter''s name inside Solomon''s head to soften his heart.


    "What are you saying, Solomon?! Your wife''s name is Jara Bandit, and you''ve been lost in this forest for several weeks after attempting to get some water from the crops!" He spits out all the words he knew about him before it was too late.


    Clang!


    The sword made a vibrating sound as it fell to the ground. Furthermore, Solomon couldn''t believe what he was hearing as this guy stated the facts about him.


    "B-but, w-why?" Solomon stuttered, "why do they try to save a useless farmer like me?"


    "Honestly, the guards didn''t try to find you, and I only found out about you from Melissa, so I''m doing my best to find you as part of my promise to your daughter."


    Unfortunately, Riku could now breathe freely as he had persuaded Solomon that he was an ally.


    "Melissa... Jara..."


    You could see how much Solomon missed the two most important women in his life, and you had no idea who would have the courage to find him and save him in this dangerous forest.


    Solomon kept crying, oblivious to the fact that Riku was clinging to the tree.


    After a few seconds of slowly rubbing his eyes, Solomon noticed the ma had black eyes staring at him. He immediately took up the sword and cut the vines that were stitching him up.


    "I''m sorry; I nearly forgot about you."


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    When he was free of the green vines, he could see the dark bruises on his body. It demonstrated Solomon''s assurance that he will not let him escape.


    He scratched the back of his head as he noticed a marble rock on the surface with some blood on it. This appeared to be the object used to knock him down.


    "I sincerely apologize, Riku; I didn''t expect someone to look for me, and there''s a slime here with the ability to imitate the human body; I''m just protecting myself from them," Solomon explained somberly.


    The heck?!


    This man kidding me?


    Riku was upset thus when Solomon smashed his head with this rock, he could no longer claim to be the slime that he had mentioned. One thing we could easily demonstrate was that Riku wasn''t the slime as the slime was devoid of blood.


    He sighed deeply and raised his shoulders, attempting to forget what had happened to them. What could he do? It had already happened, and it had changed the words in his head.


    "It''s fine, Solomon; everyone has a survival instinct," he pretended and added. "You''re still strong, so what''s keeping you from returning to the Arzotoc village?"


    He shook his head slowly, then looked at the ground with an unfavorable expression. "I didn''t know, Riku; I''m familiar with this area and know how to return to the village, but for some reason, I can''t get out of here."


    "Astray spell?" This was the right term for how you could what was exactly happened to Solomon. "How do you call this forest?"


    Solomon said with a slight tilt of his head. "Why did you inquire about the Mystic Forest?"


    He shook his head, rubbing his chin slowly. The astray spell was usually cast by the monster who guarded the forest. He couldn''t jump to conclusions because he had no idea what kind of monsters existed in this forest.


    It wasn''t a big deal for Riku as he could easily escape using his [Fly]. What bothered him was whether Solomon would be afraid if he saw Riku''s black shining wings.


    "How do you know you''re familiar with this place?" Riku inquired, his voice solemn.


    "I''m familiar with this, and I know what kind of monsters live in a certain area," Solomon stated confidently.


    He asked him to test him and learn more about the other monsters in the area. "Which monster could see in this lake?" he asked, referring to the Naga monster.


    "What do you mean, the lake behind the chunk of stone?" Solomon asked, pointing to the area.


    "Eh? A lake here?" Riku couldn''t believe there were more lakes in this forest.


    "Yes, it''s a hidden lake, this is the lake I mentioned to the guard to support the crops, not the big lake there," he said, pausing as he realized something about the man''s question. "Won''t you tell me you went there?"


    Riku nodded, pondering what would happen if he went there. "Yes, I was looking for a lake in Arzotoc village for my invention."


    "So did you see the half-human and half-serpent in the seratic lake?" Solomon asked him and added, "How do you survive?"


    "I''m just lucky-"


    Riku jumped towards Solomon and both of them rolled to the ground several times as he felt the sharp attack was coming to them.


    Fuck me!


    Boom!


    A new explosion transpired and there was a huge hole in the tree where Riku tied up earlier. Eventually, the tree fell to the ground.


    "You''re looking for the Naga monster, isn''t it, Solomon? Look in front of us, the strong a tough monster is there." Riku bit the bottom of his lips, couldn''t'' case the [Fire claw].


    [Mana pool: 4]


    We are done...


    Riku succeeded to find Solomon inside the Mystic problem. But the problem was, he wasn''t still completing the quest which could help him to increase his mana pool.


    Solomon took his sword along with his trembled arms as the Naga''s outward appearance was way looked scarier than the story made up by the villagers.


    "Of course, run!"

 Chapter 31 - Pure Luck?

    Riku and Solomon witnessed the Naga monster appear in their vicinity. Solomon examined and sniffed his neck for a reason.


    "Riku, why did you lure the serpent monster? It used your scent to locate our location," he explained tremblingly, not knowing how he was going to respond to the monster''s aggression.


    Riku had forgotten about those crucial details, but this forest was too large for the monster to detect him using his scent.


    Chomp!


    He quickly grabbed Solomon''s arms, intending to flee with this monster as soon as possible.


    Thud!


    Solomon, on the other hand, used his strength to stop him. There were large chunks of stone in front of them, and the healthy lake was behind them. "We can''t run there, Riku; even if we swim in the lake, the monster will catch us."


    They turned around to see the monster staring at them. The monster''s body was erupting with a powerful surge of energy as it cast all of its buffs.


    Tsk!


    He snapped his tongue and took Solomon''s sword. "Let me borrow your weapon, Solomon, and I''ll give you time to flee," he suggested solemnly.


    Solomon furrowed his brows, perplexed as to where this man got his courage. Furthermore, he was well aware that this man was weaker than he was as he could see his thin mana pool coating his entire body.


    "Eh? Are you sure about this, Riku? That monster can easily kill you, and if I''m here, we can fight that monster together," he explained, concerned. Since he''s the primary reason Riku was in this forest.


    He gradually shook his head, smiling as if he''d be fine even without Solomon. In his mind, he should reduce the likelihood of Solomon being killed.


    "No, I disagree with your decision. There''s one who should survive, and that''s you, Solomon. Your wife and daughter were waiting for you to come home, so move right now while you still have a chance," he said cheerfully, but he didn''t want to be defeated by the Naga monster.


    Solomon''s heart was softened by those words, and tears welled up in the corners of his eyes. As the masked man who has no special relationship with him and is willing to make a sacrifice just to save a lowly farmer like him.


    He wiped his tears and stood boldly next to the young man. Solomon said with a nod of his head. "Don''t die, Riku, if we both return to the Arzotoc village."


    Riku realized, Solomon, that he couldn''t return to the village alone as he was still under the [Astray spell]. But facing this monster alone was much better for him though he didn''t have to think about anyone.


    Swoosh!


    And then, all of a sudden, the Naga monster charged towards him at full speed. He was alarmed by this occurrence, so he moved his legs without hesitation.


    "Now, Solomon, run!" Riku yelled, then Solomon was dashing next to him.


    Clang!


    Riku''s sword was blocked by the monster''s thick tail. Simultaneously, he noticed Solomon was staring at him as he fled the perilous situation.


    "Don''t look at me! Just keep running!" he told him, knowing that Solomon was the type of man who would return to help him.


    Solomon''s eyes are closed, and he has a regretful expression on his face. "The name Riku Hirota, I''ll never forget you! Thank you so much!"


    Riku can tell from these words that Solomon thought he was going to die in this monster. ''I save him from the brick of death, and he can still say such things?'' Whatever..." he thought to himself as he pushed the monster''s thick tails.


    Skeek!


    His feet were slipping back as he realized he was no match for the monster''s physical strength. So he simply kicked Naga''s body with his legs to easily create a distance.


    Bam!


    The main danger in this battle was the deadly poison in the monster''s fangs, as he could kill me with just a scratch. ''I can''t blink my eyes here if I don''t want the monster in front of me to vanish.''


    They could see thick vines, tall trees, and a marble surface in the fighting area. His ears picked up on the sound of calm water hitting the stones.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Riku kept swinging his sword, and the monster was only using its tails to fight back. To be more specific, the monster''s tail appeared to be made of solid metal, and Riku was pushed every time the tails struck his sword.


    His feet were sliding back as he had no match against the monster''s high physical strength. So he just used his legs to kick Naga''s body to easily create a distance.


    Bam!


    "No, I can''t stay in this situation for too long, Solomon''s sword couldn''t possibly last with the destructive power provided by this stupid monster!" Riku kept thinking, unaware that the green large tail was heading toward his head.


    Thud!


    -20


    [HP: 80/100]


    He noticed the notification on the screen in front of him, but he couldn''t read it as the position for him was flipping. To put it another way, he was launched into the air and rapidly spun around.


    Thud!


    -5


    After his body smacked against the tree, he took five more hits to his health power. As a malignant bow was placed on his head, his eyes were filled with red blood.


    "Argh! Why is that tail already in front of me?" he groaned, quickly regaining his footing, knowing the monster could easily kill him if he stayed in that position.


    Boom!


    The monster launched another attack, which fortunately landed on the tree where Riku had been sitting earlier. The tree collided with the ground as a result of its force.


    Swoosh!


    The force of the falling tree created a wind, which carried all of the dust through the air. As a result of the monster concealing his presence, Riku was able to flee.


    "The fuck? That''s the actual strength of that attack?" he asked, his vision blurred.


    He knew it was safe to flee since he assumed the monster couldn''t see him until... Sharp nails stabbed him in the stomach, and a red screen appeared in front of him.


    -28


    [HP: 47/100]


    His eyes widened as he witnessed how a specific person stabbed. He had previously considered how the person would feel after being stabbed with a sharp knife.


    It was cold, his vision darkening, and he could feel his blood seeping through his clothes. His body was numb at this point, and he couldn''t think clearly.


    He was in a critical condition, according to 47 health power. Why? Because this monster would surely kill Riku in two more stabs. And, yes, Riku Horita was too weak to fight such a powerful monster.


    He chuckled for some reason, his blood spitting out of his mouth. "Hahaha! I saved by my luck twice, and it appears to be my sign to avoid a dangerous situation; there will be no third time, and I''ll surely die here," he muttered.


    What he could do? His mana wasn''t regenerating so he could cast again the [Fire claw], at the same time, he can fight the monster but it changed when the Naga speed and added super strength with its all attack.


    It''s all done...


    His eagerness to come into his earth vanished, he kept fighting but the monster was too strong for his capability.


    Blag! Blag! Blag!


    [HP: 12/100]


    "I have never enjoyed my life being a mutant!"


    Boom!


    And all of a sudden, before his health power back to zero percent the chunk of stones dropped to the monster.


    Eh?


    The heck?


    Does someone attack the monster?!


    Those were the words spits by his mouth, confused where that strong explosion came from. Liters of blood were lost to him while slowly regaining his footing.


    "Shit?! What is this? The monster is stuck?"

 Chapter 32 - Eat It

    In a world where swords and magic were real. A man was bathed in his own blood, enduring all of the severe pain he received from the serpent.


    His clothes were badly ripped; can he consider himself fortunate? As his area was not reached by sunlight, he would suffer greater damage and may perish in the unknown world.


    "Jeez! I can''t go on like this..." His eyes filled with blood as he heard the monster''s footstep approaching him.


    Severe bleeding resulted from several slashes on his body and one stab in his stomach. His mana pool was insufficient to use the [Fly] or [Fire claw] abilities to scare the monster.


    Regardless of how you look at the situation, Riku has completed it... Why? He was slowed and hadn''t had enough strength to swing his sword again until...


    Boom!


    A new explosion occurred and shook the entire area where Riku Hirota was lying. After the monster whacked into it, a swath of stones near the lake collided.


    Phew!


    Riku coughed several times, spitting blood out his mouth. Despite his hazy vision, he could see the creature being blown away for some reason.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The monster''s feet were stomping on the ground, and Riku was bouncing a little every time a new creature''s feet touched the surface.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    He was rolling to the ground after the new monster charged through the Naga monster with its bulk body. To describe the new monster''s outward appearance as it approaches the area. It had the appearance of a dear, but it could stand up like a human, with bulk muscles, a dark face, sharp teeth, and aggressive red eyes.


    "Why is the wendigo here?" Riku asked himself weakly, his body hidden by the green bushes.


    Normally, the wendigo monster had a slim build, but this monster was unique in this world. Simply put, this monster was clearly one of the most powerful monsters in this forest.


    Riku had an idea as to why this monster had appeared out of nowhere. The scent of his blood appears to have piqued the monster''s interest, implying that more monsters will undoubtedly appear here.


    Zing!


    And then the system notified him of a new notification that would allow him to regenerate his health power in an instant.


    [Suggestion! To make up for all of the losses you''ve suffered. You must consume fresh flesh! ]


    At a critical juncture, the game system made a repulsive suggestion. He won''t mind since he couldn''t find anything of the sort in this place.


    Thud! Thud!


    "Was the Naga monster stuck on the chunk of stones?" Riku asked as the other monster continued to attack the Naga.


    The wendigo used his large hands to deal more damage, and the Naga monster was stunned for a few seconds. This wendigo will not allow the Naga to increase its physical strength.


    "The wendigo now has the upper hand? It will kill the Naga-?" All he could see was the red spot, knowing he would die from the severe bleeding.


    He moved his body gradually, then reclined his back on the tall tree, waiting for someone to kill. Since he can''t kill himself, he believes it would be far better if he simply died.


    Boom!


    The Naga monster escaped from the stone chunk and battled Wendigo with all its might. Wendigo was causing havoc with its long nails and sharp fangs. The Naga, on the other hand, was using its claws and heavy tails.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Riku could feel the force of each blow as some of the dust and strong wind touched his face and blew his long black hair.


    The wendigo stabbed Naga''s back with its sharp nails after inflicting poison with its fangs. Naga was biting hard in order to increase the two poisons it could deliver.


    Rawr!


    The Wendigo and Naga were groaning in agony, oblivious to the human on the verge of death. If this continued, two of them would undoubtedly perish.


    "Is there still a chance?" Riku asked, widening his eyes as the new thought occurred to him. Naga was freed as a result of those stabs and the poison. Both of them are unlikely to last.


    There were a few moments. The monsters were weakened after launching all-out attacks on each other. They were stumbling and appeared to be about to fall to the ground.


    Clasp!


    Riku used the tree behind him to slowly regain his footing despite his weakened legs.


    [HP: 11/100]


    As he failed to stop the severe bleeding, his health power was dwindling by one health point every minute. He would undoubtedly die if this continued. So his primary goal was to consume the Naga monster''s flesh. He picked up that monster even though wendigo had been contaminated by a massive amount of poison.


    "I-It''s safe to eat the Naga monster''s flesh as this poison was only in its fangs," he stuttered as he walked slowly towards the fighting area.


    The battle between the monsters lasted about three minutes. Riku''s health was down to eight points, and even minor damage could kill him.


    When so much blood was pouring into the dried surface, the entire area smelled strongly of iron. Furthermore, two monsters shivered to the ground as a result of the attack they unleashed on each other.


    Riku can''t help but wonder if someone was saving him in this place at this point. He realized that every time he was about to die, someone would appear with a life-saving option.


    "This isn''t pure luck; it appears that someone is preventing me from dying yet..." He shook his head, telling himself that he shouldn''t focus on that because he wasn''t sure he could still survive.


    Meanwhile, he arrived at the location and discovered that the monsters had already died. Well, it would benefit Riku if he was the one who could kill those monsters as he would gain experience by doing so.


    "I shouldn''t bother wasting my time here..."


    Riku dashed towards the Naga, pulling out his wooden-handled sword. He knew it was too difficult to cut the monster''s scales, so he used his strength to cut some flesh.


    His blood splashed around him as he swung his sword, aiming at the monster''s chest though it was the part with the least thick scales.


    Swish!


    The sword penetrated the monster''s body with all of his remaining strength. He whirled the sword, allowing him to take some flesh.


    Splash!


    Blood with a rotten odor splashed on his face. Furthermore, he raised the one-centimeter flesh, which was green on the outside but red on the inside. How can he allegedly do this disgusting flesh? As it emitted a sticky, transparent liquid that he found difficult to swallow.


    Gulp!


    He swallowed his saliva and yelled, "I know this is disgusting, but I need to survive!" His voice echoed throughout the forest.


    After that, he opened his mouth wide and closed his eyes, unable to see how disgusting this flesh was. He dropped the flesh into his mouth in an instant.


    For some reason, he remembered the crow that eating a corpse.


    The flesh entered his mouth. With its slimy texture, it was slid down through his sword.


    ''Fuckkkkkkk! Why I''m eating this?!


    Riku had no idea how he was going to describe the flavor of this flesh. The only thing he could say was that the flesh was gross and the clear liquid tasted like shit.


    ...


    His heartbeat was rapidly increasing, which he could feel in his chest. Aside from that, he was aware of a change within his body.


    "What''s wrong with my body? What''s going on inside this body?"


    Ding!


    [The flesh you''ve consumed isn''t enough to heal all of your wounds! +20 health points added! ]


    [HP: 24/100]


    Now that he could say he was surviving in that perilous situation, Riku couldn''t imagine how he would deal with that flesh one more time.


    "This is not the time to be picky!" Riku took three flesh that had one-centimeter cuts. He didn''t require 100 percent health power; he just kept himself alive until the next occurrence.


    +20


    +20


    +20


    Riku recovered some of his strength to drink water as the taste of the flesh was staying inside his mouth.


    "I would never do this again!"


    One thing he figured out, a human would do anything just to survive or have the benefit.


    ...


    Riku would stay in this forest for several days as his wound was still fresh.. On the other hand, he must find again Solomon in this forest in order to complete the quest.

 Chapter 33 - Start Again With A Scratch

    Riku let the monsters taste their own medicines. In his world, usually, the monsters loved to eat the human as the human for them was like a lump of wagyu meat. Nevertheless, he never anticipates that he''ll be going too far.


    The heck? For him, it was better to eat the food have been in the trash than the disgusting flesh of the monsters. What he could do? It was already done.


    "Shit..." This was the only word he could say every time he remembered the slimy flesh that dripped on his throat.


    He felt that can''t take eating meats for several years so from now own he declared himself a vegetarian.


    ...


    When a man saw himself reflected in the clear lake, he came here to wash away the foul taste in his mouth while also washing the body that bathed his blood.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    He cleansed his hands before drinking several liters of water. He was unconcerned about drinking as he knew the water in this woodland was still safe to drink.


    Unfortunately, Riku was able to eliminate the aftertaste, but he was unable to remove his clothing due to direct sunlight. The main reason for this was that the monsters smashed a large section of stone that served as a sun blocker.


    He looked up at the sky and estimated the time to be around two o''clock. In his view, if he stayed here while still coated in blood, monsters would inevitably appear.


    He put his head into the lake, and the blood was slowly washed away by the lake''s gentle waves.


    Splash!


    "Argh...!" he cried out in agony as the water caused his wounds to swell. He examined himself and noticed that there was still blood on his clothes, so he dipped once more.


    Splash!


    There were a few moments after that. Riku finished cleaning his garments, and the ache he''d been experiencing vanished. For almost five minutes, he was almost submerged in the water.


    When he turned to the right, he saw that his water originated from a large green mountain nine hundred meters away from where he was now.


    "Hmm... This lake is fine; I can use the pipeline and air pressure to move this water through Arzotoc village."


    His wounds were still fresh, but fortunately, some of them had narrowly healed, so there was no blood streaming from his body.


    Riku left the lake to reduce the chances of the monsters discovering him in this forest. Furthermore, the putrid odor emanated from the monsters'' bodies, which were strewn around the marble surface.


    He muttered, then looked seriously at his path. "I should find Solomon and a place where I could rest from the being."


    He knew he''d be able to return to the Arzotoc village by this evening if he waited for his mana pool to regenerate.


    ...


    Riku was unsuccessful in his search for Solomon in the huge green forest after fifteen minutes of wandering. Nonetheless, he was aware that Solomon was still in this location as a result of the monster''s [Astray spell], which he was unaware of.


    It''s said that if you flip your clothes inside out, you can dispel the monsters'' spells.


    Solomon!


    Solomon!


    Solomon!


    Riku attempted to contact him but received no answer. "Where''s Solomon? Supposedly, he''s still in this place," he mused, trying to figure out where Solomon had gone after escaping the Naga monster.


    As he watched the trees dance, a cool air from the forest brushed his body. "This is refreshing..." His body was still fatigued as the monster''s flesh improved his body''s ability to generate energy instantly, posing a threat to his fitness.


    He sat beneath a twenty-foot-tall tree, out of the direct sunlight. It wasn''t a good idea to stay in the same area for too long since the monster would see him.


    "I need to relax in the interim so I can continue looking for Solomon." The task was already in his hands, but Solomon vanished into the forest due to the Naga monster.


    Riku could use [Target], one of his dark crows'' abilities. This skill didn''t just imply high precision, but it could also help him expand his range. The [Target] talent was split into two sections: land and sky. On the ground, he''ll have a 150-meter radius to see around him, however in the air, he''ll have a 300-meter radius. To activate it, he must first cast the [Fly] skill, which consumes a significant amount of mana. Eight + ten equals eighteen mana pool, which was less than his existing mana pool, so casting those talents at the same time was impossible.


    "I must conserve my mana for the [Fly] skill. Tsk!"


    He clicked his tongue, thinking that if he only possessed mana potion in this realm, he''d have no trouble casting talent. In his world, the only place to get mana potion was in America, where one small bottle cost a hundred dollars. Riku used seventeen mana potions to increase the capacity of his mana pool at the time, but due to an occurrence, it was reduced to fifteen mana pools.


    Yes, having a tiny mana pool was difficult because it limited the skills of certain mutants. Level one mutants usually have sixty or more mana, and it can be higher if you drink a lot of potions before awakening.


    One transparent bottle adds four to five mana pools, therefore Riku''s mana pool should be approximately 85 if he''s taken seventeen mana potions over the years. It was far too big for a mutant of level one.


    ...


    After another thirty minutes had gone, Riku decided to take a power nap to speed up his recovery. Furthermore, the chirping of the bird awoke him, as he mistook those bluebirds with crimson beaks for the monster intent on killing him.


    Despite being in a dangerous environment, there were nonetheless harmless animals living here. The soft wind sent the sound of the bird and leaves to his ears.


    "I have to go, but where should I go? I need to find a place before nightfall," Riki said, moving his head left and right in search of a suitable temporary location.


    It was preferable to hide somewhere as bright as he could be sure there was no monster there. However, his body was a concern since this sunshine may harm him.


    "Cave?" He needed to locate a little location to hide from the monster''s attack, and he had an idea where he could find it.


    The caves were generally found behind the rock, behind the waterfall, or when an occurrence occurred in the natural world. It was not hard to find even one cave the size of the forest like this.


    "I can return to the Arzotoc village two hours after the sun has set, but I can''t do that; if I return to the village, I should bring Solomon with me," he said, massaging his chin and carefully strolling down the straight path, continuously watching his sides for anything strange.


    Riku was well aware that if he went to the forest alone and didn''t return before the sun set, Lady Asarki would be furious. But the search was vital to him since, despite the fact that he had been mutant for months, he had made little progress in becoming stronger.


    His daily endeavor merely served to enhance his physical body so that he could serve as a stronger receptacle for the monsters'' genes. That training was pointless for him because Arzotoc''s guards were stronger than him, but it was also useless as he only had two skills cast and could use them again after waiting several hours.


    There was a chance he may enhance his mana by adding the free attributes to his ''Intelligence.'' He must finish this mission in order to raise it.


    He noticed the dried leaves on the surface, and he was seeking for Solomon''s left clues.


    "He can''t travel further into the forest since he stated it was familiar in this spot, so he''s merely hiding in a place where he''s the only one who knows about it,"


    Riku ate some healthy fruits like oranges and apples while strolling. It was enough to get him back on his feet. And then, as he approached the high golden brown cliff, each side was separated into two divergent paths, each leading to a new type of monster.


    Trees and bushes surrounded him, and after a short distance, he would step onto a surface with green tiny grass, and beyond this cliff was the rest of the forest.


    Sniff! Sniff!


    When Riku smelled the iron scent that came with the wind caressing him, he was concerned. As a result, he examined himself to check if he still had open wounds that were leaking through his garments. After he left the forest, he obviously stopped all of them from bleeding.


    "That''s a smell of blood..." His eyelids were widened as he knew that blood wasn''t from the monster. To be exact, it came the human also the monster''s blood releasing rotten smell.


    Only human was in this forest, so possibly that strong smell of blood was coming from the Solomon.


    "W-Wait, don''t tell someone to attack him?"/

 Chapter 34 - Unexpected Fate

    Riku planned to restart his search for Solomon from the beginning until... With the wind brushing against his face, he detected the scent of iron.


    Sniff! Sniff! Sniff!


    At the same time, he was whirling around, trying to pinpoint the source of the aroma with his nose. The correct term to describe the odor was "blood."


    He turned east as this wind was blowing from that direction. Before moving his feet, he took a quick look around to see if there was any indication of a monster.


    Fortunately, this path appeared to be much more relaxing. "Even though the environment is like this, I can''t let my guard down," he remarked solemnly, hoping that Solomon was not in danger.


    ...


    It was nearly three o''clock now, and he just had three hours before he could use his [Fly] talent. Furthermore, Solomon was the only human he knew who had been in the forest, thus there was a strong potential that another creature was attacking him.


    He wiped the tall bushes away to see what was lurking behind them.


    Swoosh!


    There were no humans or monsters in this location, therefore it didn''t appear to be the source of the odor. It was just a plain area with small grasses and trees surrounding it.


    "Where did that blood come from? Hmm..." Riku rubbed his chin gently, contemplating whether or not to visit this location. Underneath the golden brown cliff, a small cave had already formed.


    He can''t lie down and wait for the sun to set, convincing himself that he isn''t in any danger. However, a man on a mission already knew the answer.


    "Solomon! Solomon! Solomon!" Riku exclaimed, his voice booming.


    "Argh!"


    Riku was suddenly startled by the sound of a feeble voice grunting in anguish not far away. He was taken aback by this incident since that didn''t come from a man.


    "W-woman? T-That''s lady''s voice?" he stuttered, puzzled as to why a woman had suddenly come in the dangerous woodland.


    He questioned him, "H-Hey? Tell me where you are?" because he had no idea where he would locate her.


    The woman''s voice was only an echo, which meant that if he tried to find her, the exact location of the woman would vary. So it will be easy for him if the unknown woman responded to him.


    "P-Please help me...!" murmured the woman, her voice trembling.


    Riku could tell from the tone of her voice that this woman had severe injuries. He traveled to the location to see how she was doing.


    Meanwhile, despite the fact that the voice was only 65 meters away, he wasted a lot of time looking for her since the area was encircled by tall shrubs. When he saw a woman laying on the ground with terrible injuries all over her body, his eyes widened.


    She was eight centimeters shorter than Riku, with blue hair, pale skin, thick thighs, and a bust breast. The countless bruises on her entire body, stabbed in her stomach, and shattered legs, however, drew her attention.


    "What happened to this woman-?" He came to a halt when he noticed she was virtually naked. He rapidly shook his head, telling his mind that he couldn''t concentrate on this problem. "I should do something to halt the bleeding; otherwise, she''ll die of severe hemorrhage."


    When he looked up at the sky, he observed that the sunlight was unable to reach them. As a result, he ripped his garments to assist her in stopping the bleeding.


    "She''s unconscious..." he said, leaning in closer to see whether she was still breathing. "Do you think she''s still alive?"


    Crack! Crack!


    He used his blade to slash his garments and then covered the open wound on her tummy. It may have helped to stem the bleeding, but that does not mean she was saved from death. Remember, Riku''s only goal was to stop the bleeding; he had no way of knowing if those three stabs had injured her organs.


    Crack! Crack!


    He tore his garments, even more, to clean the blood from her body before carrying and relocating them.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Riku strewed the clothing that had been soaked in the blood of this woman all over the room. If the monsters smelled the human, they would undoubtedly come here, which would mislead the approaching monsters.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    His entire body, including his veins, appeared to be carrying this woman with all of his force. "Why am I in this predicament? Where did I go wrong?"


    He recognized that his plan for this world was completely shifting. Even though he wouldn''t gain anything by assisting her, he can''t accept the fact that someone died in front of him when he had the potential to save her.


    ...


    A man with long silky black hair was running on a grassy surface. Yes, he was having difficulty carrying a woman since she was heavy, and he felt gravity pulling him down. He didn''t intend to take a rest after sighting the small cave''s entrance from his current location, which was 150 meters away.


    Back then, his life was simple since he had someone to do his jobs and someone to always be by his side, just like Haru. If you were the son of a prosperous businessman, it was a pleasure you could enjoy.


    There were a few moments after that. Riku and a new woman who would play a significant part in his life arrived in the cave. It was extremely gloomy inside, and the room was too small. The only option was to take a seat and lie down.


    The woman''s respiration had returned to normal for no apparent reason, and she had never looked better than she did now. Riku had also left the area to fetch some water from the lake.


    He knew he couldn''t abandon this woman, but what could he do? He needed to fetch some water so that the monster wouldn''t be able to track them down because of her blood.


    He made an improvised container out of a huge leaf he found in the jungle. When he returned a few minutes later, the water level had dropped to nearly half. As the water dripped down his legs, Riku realized what was going on.


    Huff... Huff... Huff...


    Riku was panting as he entered the cave, his gaze narrowed on the naked woman in front of him. The major thing that worried him about this woman was her heavenly face.


    "Sorry, Yui, but I have to do this," he said as he lowered himself and washed her body with a small bit of water.


    Riku wasn''t looking at the woman, but his hand was traveling around her entire body, making him uncomfortable because he knew he had struck her intimate regions.


    "S-She must be glad because of a precious man like me doing this stuff." He stuttered, then took a deep to clear his mind.


    Sigh...


    He stated that this was the first time he did this, so if he felt uncomfortable, it was to be expected. These were the phrases he spoke to himself.


    Unfortunately, the woman was washed, and Riku threw the used ripped garments back into the forest to mislead the fierce monsters that lived there.


    "Phew! It''s all done," he said, wiping sweat from his brow as he looked at the woman with three stab wounds on her stomach. Riku could clearly identify that her wounds were caused by the monster''s claws since each wound had a little gap between them.


    She was feeling better today, and it didn''t appear that the stabs had damaged her organs. One thing he was certain of was that this woman would heal in this wilderness for several weeks.


    Riku also brought her black knife, realizing that the locals would love to assault someone they''d only met once. "In the meantime, I should relax; this day has worn me out."


    The Naga monster''s pursuit was the most vivid image in his mind, and he couldn''t believe he had survived. He did not realize he had fallen asleep when pondering the error he made when confronting the Naga monster.


    ...


    Riku was able to sleep within the small cave due to his fatigue, and the night came up. He may also use his [Fly] skill right now to return to the Arzotoc settlement and bring this woman with him so that she could be healed.


    Swoosh!


    His eyes perceived a sharp sound so moved back as the black keen knife earlier in his grasp was already had by the woman. Even though her leg was broken, still, she can draw her knife to kill him.


    The woman with aggressive red eyes glared at him, pointing her knife under Riku''s chin. It appeared behind her angelic face there was a demon hiding inside her.


    In a small kick, Riku would able to stop her, yet he was just looking at her nonchalantly. "Hey, calm down, this is your way to thank a person that saved your life?"

 Chapter 35 - Emma Norm

    Riku can''t leave this woman alone in this small cave for fear of the monsters appearing and killing her as she sleeps.


    However, the circumstance he had anticipated occurred.


    ...


    Inside the dimly lit room, he heard a strange noise, and the woman who had been lying on the ground earlier was now pointing her black sharp knife under Riku''s chin. Despite the fact that her body was bruised and her legs were damaged, she was able to move quicker while being unable to reply.


    The unknown woman''s position was imbalanced, and she would have stumbled even with a simple kick. She clenched her teeth, ignoring the excruciating pain in her legs.


    Riku, on the other hand, remained unconcerned, confident in his ability to stop this woman with his words. "Is this your way of thanking the man who saved your life?" he inquired, his gaze falling on this woman''s flaming eyes.


    The woman''s look speculated that she remembered exactly what happened to her in this frightening huge forest. She then took a step back and became unbalanced; if Riku hadn''t gripped her waist, who knows what might have happened. Her head would undoubtedly collide with the dungeon''s harsh concrete wall.


    "I saved you twice, woman," he stated, "but first and foremost, you shouldn''t move since you''re not in the correct state to do so." He then gently assisted her to lean against the wall.


    The moonlight filtered into the cave, allowing them to see around them and each other. Since the white blanket on his face was stained by his blood, he can''t blame this woman for attacking.


    He could easily remark that this woman was quite gorgeous now that she was conscious. This woman''s heavenly face, sexy figure, and ruby eyes will undoubtedly grab the attention of the males in his world.


    Riku was positioning her at first since her blood was pouring out of her stomach wounds. "What are you doing, woman? You know you''re in bad shape, yet you''re still fighting me?" "Look at yourself, your wound is reopening."


    After the man she didn''t know admonished her and cleansed her wounds, the woman looks astonished.


    Crack! Crack!


    To avoid infection within her, he took a substitute for the blood-soaked garments. What could he do now that he knew he hadn''t used anything to destroy the bacteria in those clothes? It was an urgent situation that necessitated a quick response.


    And then, out of nowhere, the woman grabbed his hand and asked him. "W-why are you doing this? Who are you?" a lady asked, her hostile eyes softening as she realized she had tried to kill the guy who had saved her.


    Riku took a step back, his dark eyes serious as he looked at her. He said, frowning her brows. "My name is Riku Hirota, and you''re asking why I saved you?"


    The woman nodded slowly, puzzled as to why the man was wearing a loincloth over his face. "Yes, I''m inquiring as to why you saved me?"


    Tsk!


    "It wasn''t obvious?" he said, clicking his tongue. "Of course, you needed it, and I can leave you here and die."


    The woman assumed that this man was just a kind guy, but that was enough to persuade her as she had a feeling about him that she couldn''t put her finger on.


    "How about you, what''s your name, and what are you doing in this dangerous forest?" he inquired, presuming that this woman was an adventurer in this dangerous area since she had remarkable quickness and ability with the knife.


    The woman slowly lowered her head at him, expressing her gratitude for his assistance. "My name is Emma Norm, and I''d like to thank Riku for saving my life."


    Riku blinked her eyes in astonishment, not expecting to meet someone who would regard him in the same manner. That name was American''s name to him, and the thought quickly faded away as Emma had not yet responded to his question.


    "Don''t worry, Emma," he said, "but you didn''t answer my question, so what are you doing here?" he asked again, hoping to corner her.


    "I''m an adventurer from the Colonary Kingdom, hundreds of miles away from this forest, and I''m here to collect some monster''s core and sell it for a penny. They said I could find a weak monster in Mystic forest, but I don''t think I''ll be able to defeat a single monster here," she explained, noticing the pain in her legs and wounds.


    Monsters who are weak? What the hell is going on here? Were the Wendigo and Naga monsters just weak monsters to them? Those creatures were the type of monsters that even a level one mutant couldn''t destroy on their own; nevertheless, it occasionally depends on the monsters'' Genetic material.


    One thought that came to him was that someone had made Emma stupid, allowing her to die easily. He shook his head as he realized he couldn''t rush to a decision, but he had no idea what the monster here was capable of defeating a single human.


    By exchanging products and other items, the Colonary Kingdom was one of the Arzotoc village''s key friends. It was also one hundred seventy kilometers away from this woodland, located in the east.


    A normal person could usually walk a mile in fifteen or twenty minutes. So, assuming you can walk three miles each hour, it will take you about 56 hours and 40 minutes to reach the Colonary Kingdom. To put it simply, two days and eight hours, with the possibility of three days if you are unfortunate enough to encounter a formidable foe.


    "How about you, where you from? And, like me, you''re an adventurer who collects monsters'' cores for a penny?" she questioned, already knowing the answer within her thoughts. Riku couldn''t possibly become an adventurer, according to his observations. Why? Because of the small mana pool that runs through his body like a thread. She had an unspoken feeling about him that she couldn''t articulate.


    We may say Emma had a keen intuition as she knew it wasn''t right to tamper with this man. A human with a gene from a dark crow? In this world, this was unbelievable.


    As his gene''s current strength was the initial evolution, he needed to promote it by boosting his mana pool and physical body to maximize the power he had.


    __


    __


    Even though Riku wasn''t sure if the Colonary Kingdom was the Arzotoc village''s major adversary. He didn''t hesitate to respond to her query. "I''m recently from the Arzotoc Village. Aside from that, I''m not an adventurer; I''m just looking for a guy to accompany me into this forest."


    Recently? This indicates that the man was not born in this village, but she had no intention of inquiring about personal affairs. Furthermore, she wondered herself, "Where did this man get his courage?" Within his limited mana pool, he was confidently strolling into the Mystic forest.


    "A man? Hmm... Is it possible that the guy you''re looking for has emerald green hair, an average build, and a tan skin tone?" Emma wondered as she recalled the images in her mind.


    After hearing Emma precisely describe Solomon''s outer appearance, his eyes widened. "Yes, it''s him. Where did he go, Emma?" he asked, wanting to complete the task as quickly as possible.


    "I didn''t know, Riku," she shook her head, "but the only thing I remember is that he was being pursued by kobolds, and I tried to protect him from them, but all I got were stabs from the kobolds'' claws, so I decided to flee to save my life."


    There was a story that the kobold was connected to the dragon, but they looked more like lizards and stood at a height of 75 centimeters.


    Riku could also hear that kobolds may be defeated by his ability, which gave him the notion to go hunting for some EXP. However, he needed to concentrate on the mission and the pipeline he was building, as King Luke had only given him a month to demonstrate that he had benefited in the Arzotoc village.


    He sighed heavily, believing Solomon was causing harm to the people around him. It wasn''t because of the [Astray] spell cast on him; there had to be another explanation.


    Curse? He nodded his head as putting curse in the world that full sword and magic weren''t impossible.


    "That is Solomon, Emma, he''s still alive, isn''t it?" He asked the important things.


    She slowly nodded her head at him, "Yes, he ran away just like what I have said to him."


    Riku felt at ease, astonished by the ability of Solomon to flee in every dangerous situation. He placed his hands on the surface and exited the cave.


    He removed the stained blanket covering his face while the moonlight was touching on his silky black hair.


    A man with an innocent face and black eyes, standing in front of her, surprised as it was the first time she could see a face like this.


    "Come on, Emma, come with me. I''ll bring you to the Arzotoc village so someone would heal your wounds."

 Chapter 36 - [Bloody Crow]

    Emma has already stated the primary purpose for her visit to the Mystic Forest. The monster''s core, also known as the MAGICAL ORB, was divided into distinct categories and had a variable price.


    After slaying a monster you''ll gain the orb evolution of the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth. A first evolution monster orb is usually obtained from a certain monster such as a goblin, kobold, skeleton, and so on. All of the monsters you must see inside the E dungeon, to be precise.


    ___


    ___


    Back in the small cave, Riku was inviting Emma to get back in the Arzotoc Village. After hearing Solomon was still alive as this woman was also helped him to escape.


    "Do you want to come with me to the Arzotoc village, Emma? Someone could heal you there and fix your broken legs." He suggested in a polite tone.


    It was the appropriate plan for them to lessen the casualties. If they''re staying here, the monsters were just endlessly attacking them.


    Emma took a glance at him along with her red eyes, thinking how this man possibly bring her to the Arzotoc village with his low amount of mana pool. In her mind, it''s already night, the monsters in this forest power up and become more aggressive. No, it''s way too dangerous.


    She shook her head, embarrassed, but still stated that she was refusing his suggestion. "Thank you so much for saving me, Riku, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you as we didn''t have enough power to fight a certain monster."


    He understood what she was trying to say; this woman thought he was weak, which was true. "Who said we were going to fight the monster-?" he asked, slightly raising his brows.


    And then he didn''t finish his sentence since he realized Emma would think he was a monster once she saw his dark gleaming wings.


    During his journey to this world, he never saw someone with monster magical prowess, as he did on his own. Even though he could see a villager with the ears of a cat, fox, dog, or other animal, it wasn''t enough to persuade him that using his skill in public was safe.


    They gained their current power as a result of an American experiment in which the monster''s gene was transferred into a single person in order to prevent a dungeon breach that had been foreseen several years ago. It was the right answer to the question that why the people here hadn''t had monsters'' power.


    "S-Sorry, Riku," Emma said softly, "but what did you say? We''re not going to fight the monsters?"


    Emma didn''t simply have quick movements; she also had sharp eyes and a keen sense of hearing.


    "Don''t worry, Emma; I''m only wondering if there''s any way to escape the monster while we''re traveling." That was a deception as his main objective was to use his [Fly] ability to bypass the surface''s biggest hurdles, which were the monsters.


    He returned to the cave with the intention of spending the night with this woman. It was impossible for her to battle any creature in her current state. Whether he was here and the monster attack them, he could utilize his abilities to flee right away; it was also the period when he didn''t care if Emma saw his wings.


    In the meantime, their chat came to an end since Emma needed to rest in order to regain her strength.


    Riku feels unable to leave Emma alone in this location for some reason. To put it simply, Emma would assist him with something, but he had no idea what it was.


    ?[Dark mode] When the full moon, your physical strength will improve by 15%. And every thirty minutes, the mana pool regeneration would count two mana pools.


    His face was illuminated in blue light. The fresh notice from the game system occurred unexpectedly.


    Is the dark crow''s gene responsible for a new feature? It was simply a side effect of possessing this gene. Everyone in his world knew that when the moon was full, dark crows were much stronger, and when the moon was eclipsed, they had endless mana.


    His ability arrived just in time, as he saw his wounds were healing more quickly than usual. Furthermore, he shook his head as he considered how he could take this opportunity to locate Solomon.


    ''No, I can''t do that, the Naga monster and Wendigo emerged in the daylight, which means there''s a chance tougher creatures could arrive in this forest,'' he said to himself, eager to complete the task and collect the rewards.


    Chomp!


    Riku bit his tongue and immediately assumed that someone had recognized him. It had to be his father, Haru, or Yui, but he knew it had to be Arisu.


    "Oh crap, I forgot about her, she said I needed to go back to the village before the sun went down," he grumbled, his face troubled because they would believe he had already fled.


    "What''s going on, Riku? Did something happen?" Emma gently opened her eyes, piqued by this man.


    He said, aware that he was upsetting this woman, "No, I simply remember that I forgot something."


    "Let this night pass if you wish to return to your village; it''s hard to survive in that location," she said as she saw Riku emerge from the cave. "Ouch! Hey, where were you planning on going?"


    He reminded her and added, "Don''t move, Emma, your wounds will flow again if you force yourself." "At the same time, I''ll stay outside to scout the area so you may rest properly, as it appears that you''re bothered if someone is next to you."


    "No, it''s not like that; I''m just hearing your voice," she answered, admitting that she was constantly opening her eyes to see what he was up to.


    "It''s fine, Emma, don''t worry about it." He stood outside the cave''s entrance after spitting these words, unaware that Emma could still see him there.


    Furthermore, Riku exited the cave for whatever reason, or more precisely, he was attempting to employ his [Target] skill. He was hoping to find Solomon inside the 150-meter radius given by the skill.


    He added in a deep tone, "This is the first time I''m utilizing this skill after receiving it for a month." He wondered if there would be any casualties once he cast this skill.


    In his thoughts, the tremendous pain he felt was like cutting his flesh stuck to his brain, same as the first time he used [Manifest] and [Fly] talents.


    He couldn''t do anything since he needed to take advantage of the brief window of opportunity to locate Solomon. His mana bank would be depleted if the sun appeared.


    ...


    Emma was staring at a man with long black hair who was gazing out into the dark forest, surrounded by little green grasses.


    "What is this man trying to do?" she wondered as she watched him stretch his limbs, planning something.


    Emma had troubled him earlier for no apparent reason, and she had just made up her mind that messing with this man was risky.


    A crucial juncture...


    Emma was about to witness a skill displayed by one of the dark crows that she had never seen before in her life.


    Swoosh!


    While waiting for this man to do something, the wind blew louder and stronger, and she narrowly elevated her body without allowing this man to see her.


    [Target!]


    Swoosh!


    The dark shimmering feathers of the crows were suddenly spread all over the place, and Riku''s body was enveloped in an instant.


    No, it came out of Riku''s body, as if it had come from above and was being blown away by the wind. Her eyes widened, confident that this man was responsible for the feathers appearing out of nowhere.


    "Who is this man, and what does he do with those feathers?" Emma blurted, eager to ask him since she sensed a dark atmosphere around her that she couldn''t place.


    __


    On the contrary. Riku''s eyes glowed red after casting [Target], while his sclera grew larger and blacker. Despite the fact that the feather he released engulfed him, he could still see everything around him.


    It looked as if he was searching the area one by one for Solomon''s likely position. In the east area, he noticed fireflies, bushes, owls, and kobolds. They were on the lookout for something, based on their motions.


    "Come on, Solomon, show yourself-!" Riku abruptly halted his talent casting because he was now crying blood. His eyesight became fuzzy and crimson till... It became distorted, causing him to lose his balance.


    Thud


    Riku fell to the ground, even, he didn''t feel severe pain, still, he was annoyed with the result of his search. "The fuck? Why it''s too hard to manipulate all my skills? Don''t tell me, my body isn''t enough to cast a specific skill."


    He slowly leaned his back on the cliff, wiping the blood in the corner of his eyes. Thinking of a new idea to rid of this situation.


    Please... Someone help me to perfectly use this skill.


    Ding!


    The system appeared right before his eyes to help him with his problem.


    [Suggestion!]


    ?[Bloody crow!]

 Chapter 37 - Big Spider

    Their perilous night within the Mystic had flown by. Riku and Emma awoke, and he began covering his entire body with numerous layers of clothing to shield him from the sun.


    Nonetheless, the system''s advice was never eradicated from his consciousness.


    [Bloody crow]


    Was it the dark crow''s gene''s second evolution? No, it was only one of the tiers in the first evolution that had to be completed before moving on to the second evolution.


    ?[Bloody crow]- It would alter your appearance on the outside. It would also improve your combat abilities, provide you with a large enough mana pool to fully exploit its talent, and give you above-average speed.


    [There are two prerequisites to reach the first evolution first-tier (Bloody crow): (Enhancing stone) and (20 low-quality mana essence)]


    To begin, you can obtain [low-quality mana essence] by deconstructing the monster''s first evolution orb. You''ll need two orbs to make one low-quality mana essence.


    ?[Enhancing stone] This requirement is usually found in the E, D, and C dungeons, and it increases your overall power.


    Riku would have to slay forty or more monsters to get twenty low-quality mana essence. Furthermore, it grabbed his interest as he could use it to develop his body while simultaneously familiarizing himself with a certain monster.


    He could ask Haru to find an augmenting stone in his world, but he didn''t know where to begin in this strange planet.


    Library? Yes, this location could provide answers to all of his current questions. So he was regretting skipping that crucial bit at this moment.


    He shook his head, thinking that if he didn''t go into the forest to help Solomon, he''d never know how to contact the [Blood crow]. His trek through this location had made some progress.


    __


    Emma attempted to stand up as soon as she noticed him exiting the cave, intending to accompany him. She didn''t want to stay in this location alone because she was afraid; she only wanted to help to express how grateful she was for this man sparing her life on the point of death. Nonetheless, despite her rapid recovery, her wounds were still fresh and painful.


    "W-wait, Riku, where did you intend to go? I''ll accompany you," she muttered as the wounds on her tummy grew worse.


    "Don''t move, Emma; I''ll try to find some food and water in this jungle so you can regain your strength as quickly as possible."


    She slowly leaned against the wall, ashamed at Riku''s kindness to her despite the fact that they had only met the day before.


    Brr...


    Her stomach growled, and she couldn''t look at Riku''s face any longer. "I apologize for that, Riku, but thank you so much for your hospitality."


    Emma''s body was unusual in that she had a fast regeneration rate that the other individual lacked. As a result, it will burn far too much energy in her body, which is why she felt so hungry right now.


    To avoid putting the topic into her stomach, she held up the seven monsters'' first evolution orb in her hand. "This is the only thing I have, Riku; take it so I can repay your gratitude in some way."


    The monster''s orb was the size of a marble, and it was crimson in color with a small amount of mana running around inside.


    Riku was staring at her hand intently before slowly shaking his head and declining her offer. "Isn''t that the reason you''re here in this forest?" "I don''t need that."


    First and foremost, he had no intention of accepting the orb, even if it would make the weak beasts he was about to kill less dangerous. Why? Nothing, he wasn''t the type of man who would accept the other gifts they''d received in exchange for giving their lives.


    __


    __


    Three days had passed, and Riku and Emma had survived in this jungle by eating fruits and drinking water from a nearby lake. Riku would occasionally go hunting edible animals in order to quickly heal Emma''s injuries, and every night he would grill the boar flesh, but he would never taste it.


    Riku had not yet recovered from the little stress he had gotten from eating the Naga monster''s fresh flesh. Furthermore, as he searched for Solomon every day, he had become familiar with the jungle and knew which monsters lurked in each location.


    Emma was partially healed from her injuries within three days, and she was grateful to the man who never left her side.


    Emma and Riku were looking at each other outside the small cave''s entrance, where the sunlight hit them and a gentle breeze caressed their bodies.


    She lowered her head deeply, expressing her gratitude for this man''s efforts in assisting her in surviving. "Thank you again, Riku!" she exclaimed as she slowly raised her head and inquired. "Tell me, Riku, what I can do to pay you? Just tell me I''ll do whatever you want, but not with my body," she said, her red eyes darting around the place.


    Riku was surprised and blinked his eyes, not expecting this woman to think such a thing about him.


    ''Eh? Really? Is she capable of saying that? Her body is extremely attractive. But I''m not interested in her body because I''ve already seen it.'' He said to his mind, a nasty smile hidden beneath the white stained blanket on his face.


    To begin, he coughed a few times to shift the atmosphere of the area. He shook his head again, this time with a notion of how this woman may help him. Also, he didn''t squander so much of his time with her.


    "Ehem! Ehem! I''m not going to say this because I wanted you to pay for the help I gave you, but you can''t refuse if you don''t want to," he continued, his voice deep.


    "Yes, Riku," Emma said with a nod, "so tell me now what it is?"


    "Well, if it''s possible, I''d like you to assist me in finding Solomon in this forest," Riku replied, convinced that this woman could help him.


    She nodded again without doubt, believing that finding a man inside the forest would be a simple task for her after Riku had assisted her without complaint.


    "Of course, Riku," she said, "there''s no problem; if you like, I can accompany you return to your village."


    "No, finding him is enough; go back to your area and find another place to hunt monsters," Riku said as he began walking down the cliff''s edge, heading to the last location he hadn''t visited yet.


    Emma raised her shoulders, knowing that she couldn''t do anything because Riku had made the decision. "No problem, Riku; you''re the Captain for the day, so I''ll follow your orders to the letter."


    She followed him to the cliff''s edge, where the sun could reach her. ''Hmm... Riku had an average body and an appealing face. So, why did he keep concealing his face with that blanket? ''She told her mind what she had noticed but lacked the guts to approach him about it.''


    They were still going alongside the cliff after a few minutes as it was rather lengthy.


    "Where were you the last time you saw Solomon, Emma?" he inquired softly, stroking his chin slowly as he had no idea after those days.


    "I''m sure he moved in this direction, but the shrubs were blocking my vision at the moment, so I couldn''t see exactly where he was."


    "Let''s give it a shot at this location, and if we don''t see him here, I''ll return to the village to finish my job."


    One thing he noticed while walking was the golden brown color of the cliff. It was larger than the cave they had been sleeping in for three days, and it had multiple holes that appeared like someone had entered it.


    To put it another way, it was a hole dug by a massive snake. He shook his head, citing the lack of a passage into the cliff in the small cave where they had gone earlier.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue, asking himself why Solomon was hard to locate right now. He must be dead already? Or hiding in a place that no one could see him.


    Calm down...


    Calm down...


    He took a deep breath and considered the task that had been assigned to him. Tricks? Riddle? Keys? He was unable to stop himself from thinking as he believed he was being played.


    He initially assumed the blood he smelled was Solomon''s, but it turned out to be Emma Norm. Second, Solomon and Riku might have left this woodland on the first day of his mission, but it was all gone due to the Naga monster.


    Hwelp!


    Hwelp!


    Hwelp!


    Emma and Riku were startled to hear a man''s voice. Even though the voice wasn''t clear, they realized he was requesting assistance.


    Phlease! Hwelp me!


    He appeared to have something covering his mouth, making it difficult for him to speak.


    His voice echoed inside one of the holes, perplexing him as he couldn''t tell which portion they needed to extract. Emma, on the other hand, alleviated his difficulty by implying that she already knew where the voice came from.


    "Come on, Riku, I believe Solomon has been snatched by a big spider."

 Chapter 38 - Spiders Domain I

    Snakes, parasites, deadly bats, huge spiders, and other monsters were common inside the cave. Emma was also certain that the thing lurking here was the enormous spider. Following the discovery that the spider''s web was the same size as an ordinary man''s arm,


    ...


    When Riku and Emma heard a man cry for assistance, they were concerned. Something appeared to be restricting his mouth as he couldn''t speak properly. At the same time, this man was fortunate since his screams echoed throughout the cave, allowing the two to hear him.


    He gazed up, trying to figure out which of the several holes led to the exact spot where they might see Solomon. "Emma, we need to help him right now!"


    Riku took a deep breath, his hands sweating, knowing that the monster who had stolen Solomon would kill him at any minute. The primary threats to them saving Solomon were Time, Decision, and Obstacle.


    With Emma''s assistance, she was able to effortlessly solve one of Riku''s current concerns. He needed to pick which side they would take at this point, considering Emma already knew where Solomon was.


    She pointed to the cliff, which was seventy meters away on the right side and eight meters high. "We need to get moving, Riku; I believe the monster will eat that man if we don''t."


    Swoosh!


    Emma dashed towards the pit she had been directed to after hearing these remarks. Riku can''t help but wonder if this woman has been completely injured for the previous few days, based on her movements and how easily she ascended the cliff. Nonetheless, he began to move as the second difficulty, the Time, approached. In order to complete the objective that was assigned to him, he must do something to save him.


    Emma was seen climbing to the cliff by jumping to the solid stones mounted on the wall, and it was also determined how flexible she was. He shook his head, knowing he couldn''t make that move.


    "If I want to win this, I need to move flawlessly."


    Obstacles, the third problem, had already arisen. Riku had spent so much time climbing this cliff as he''s never done so before in his life. "F*ck me, I''m too slow," he murmured, barely lifting his body and straining himself to reach the hole''s surface.


    Emma extended her hand to him, knowing full well that he wouldn''t be able to keep up with her. "Come on, Riku, hurry," she said as she lifted him into the new cave, where the green light made it a little easier to see around them.


    "Thanks, Emma," he muttered weakly, despite the fact that he was in the right state to use the [Fly] ability, but refused to do so as he knew a difficult monster awaited them inside.


    There were crucial reasons for him to use his mana pool. Aside from that, [Fire claw] was the only offensive skill he had, and it was the skill he got after using the [Manifest] on the Tibber monster. Furthermore, the chances of his being able to use the [Fire claw] was one and one chance to use [Fly], and with his current mana pool, this was his only option.


    A thick spider''s web lay in front of them, demonstrating the world''s disparities in spider''s web. It ejected a sticky substance that trickled over the ground.


    Emma extended her hand closer to the web and placed it against it. She could feel the heat in this web, indicating that it hadn''t been here for long.


    "Riku, be careful and don''t touch any of those webs," Emma said as she swiftly passed through the webs in front of him.


    He was rather knowledgeable with the facts he was given. When a person touched the spider''s web, the spiders would retaliate, or the monster would rush to the place and remove the threat.


    Alas, he was successful in avoiding this web, but at the cost of his valuable time. After crawling over the sticky surface, he forced himself to a standing posture.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m delaying down this rescue mission," he apologized, but what could he do? This was the quickest step he could make to avoid a worst-case scenario.


    "Just concentrate, Riku; no one is blaming you," Emma stated solemnly.


    One hundred meters were ahead of them before they reached the next turn. So they dashed inside, oblivious to the fact that their hasty footsteps had surrounded the area.


    After turning on the new path that would undoubtedly lead them to Solomon''s specific location, they inhaled the scent of soil. Furthermore, when they ran through this tunnel, the oxygen became heavier.


    After a few minutes, Emma and Riku were able to see the source of the green light. They were covering their eyes so they wouldn''t be dazzled by it and wouldn''t be surprised if the creature attacked them quickly.


    "Riku, you''ve already seen it; now be careful and don''t forget to use your sword when the creature approaches us," Emma said, knowing that the monster they''d be facing wasn''t ordinary.


    Bam!


    She aimed her strength at her feet before spreading her arms to slow Riku down. Riku had the speed and stamina to catch her, but the difficulty was his suppleness, in her perspective. But it wasn''t the ideal time to tell him about it.


    She mumbled, "Stop, Riku," as she had no idea where Solomon and the creature were.


    After witnessing the numerous bones on the surface of this site, his eyes widened. The majority of the bones came from humans, since he could see their skulls strewn about, but it was the beasts'' bones that horrified him the most. It appeared that the monster that lived here was assaulting all of the creatures it came across.


    They could view a total of 122 human skulls and nearly fifty monster bones. It was also a sign that the monster here wasn''t going to be a simple opponent.


    Emma pulled out her black sharp knife, bracing herself for what was about to happen. Riku went the same way, determined to accomplish the mission and raise his basic status in any manner he could.


    To explain the first location, there was a monster''s spider web above them, with several monsters'' gleaming green eggs in the centre. The major reason why the cave was illuminated by a green light.


    1... 2... 3... 4... 5... 6...


    Six spiders would be present in this location, but he had paid no heed to them as he concentrated on finding Solomon. Until... Emma nudged him in the shoulder before pointing her finger towards the man dangling from the spider''s web.


    "Isn''t that the man you''re looking for, Riku?" she asked, her voice trembling as she continued her search for the monster.


    He was looking in that direction with his eyes. He noticed the man had emerald green hair and a muscular torso that was tightened and dangling from the spider''s web. But that wasn''t the issue Solomon''s tan skin tone turned somewhat violet as he couldn''t breathe due to the web glued over his face.


    "He''s unconscious and having a hard time breathing, we must do something, Emma." He worriedly said, came to his mind slashes the web, and saved Solomon. But he felt he wasn''t gonna be easy.


    "I know, Riku, but should spot first where is the monster."


    Two of them didn''t know that the monster they were looking for was just behind the wall where they hiding right now.


    Riku slowly revealed his head, strolling his eyes all over the place finding the monster''s existence. Based on his observations, the monster''s web has some heat which means it has just recently been released by its body. In his mind, it was impossible that the monster wasn''t here, likewise with Emma she was thinking the same thing.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue as they needed to force themselves to Solomon from that place even though they had no clue from the monster.


    "Emma, give me a backup. I''m going to charge inside and free Solomon from those webs, your job here is to buy the monster''s time. Once I get Solomon we''re going to retreat." He said that plan transpired in his mind.


    Emma doesn''t look would reject his plan. She nodded her head at him without hesitation. "Leave it to me, Riku, I''ll do everything to stop  the monster."


    There was no amount of time they needed to waste. Riku was immediately dashed inside the place first, didn''t care even he was making cracking sound as he was stepping the bones scattered to surface.


    Emma quickly followed him, scanning the area for a suitable hiding place for the monster. Riku had almost arrived to Solomon''s location, so he sprang into the air and swung his sword downwards to sever the web.


    Swish!


    Riku attempted to catch Solomon with his body, but both of them were blasted to the surface.


    Riku took advantage of the opportunity to remove the web that was blocking Solomon''s nose and mouth.


    "Haaaaa!!!" That was a heavy breath of Solomon.


    As soon as the smoke vanished, he saw Emma was standing in front of them, pointing her knife for some reason.


    "Riku, stand up, the Gigantic spider is here."

 Chapter 39 - Spiders Domain II

    After Riku prevented Solomon from passing out due to a lack of oxygen. The enormous spider lurking at the entry wall appeared to be preparing to attack them.


    He took a small breath, fully aware of the imminent danger in this cave that they would face. He pulled his sword as it was the only option he had.


    [Giant Spiders] - It had the look of a Tarantula, with eight red glistening feet, four green eyes, and was clearly much larger than a typical person.


    [Skill(s) of a giant spider]


    ?[Negletic web] - It could unleash a web containing a component of the alloy by focusing the mana within its body. At the same time, it improves the spider''s senses, allowing it to see everything in the vicinity.


    ?[Drain bite] - by inflicting a poison through its sharp teeth, it could sap a normal person''s strength and cause them to die.


    ?[Ingenious] It may be used as a sword by swinging the two feet in front of it and inflicting more damage on its opponent.


    When he was on Earth, this was the information he had about this Giant spider. He was also afraid since he knew this monster was adaptable in a setting like this.


    As the creature in front of her became more violent, Emma was resisting her shivering arms. "Riku, you must assist me here," she whispered weakly, her gaze remaining fixed on the spider that crept closer to her.


    The creature appeared to be acting aggressively since they were getting closer to the green glistening eggs.


    "Hey, Solomon, hurry up and respond!"


    If this were the case, Emma and Riku would have a hard time defending Solomon as they didn''t know if they''d be able to survive after being attacked by this monster.


    "Haaaa!" exclaimed Solomon, finally regaining his composure.


    Slap!


    Riku slapped Solomon in the face to increase the flow of adrenaline in his body. Nothing awful would happen to him if he did it, in his mind.


    He hurriedly said, wildly shaking Solomon''s body, "Come on, Solomon, wake up! You haven''t spent so much time lying on this surface!"


    Alas, Solomon quickly opened his eyes and had a worried expression. It seemed he already remembered that he was caught by this monster after hiding in this cave for several days.


    He fought, determined to get out of this cave as soon as possible. "Please, let me go! I want to leave! I want to come home!"


    Riku was irritated by how this man acted in their dangerous predicament, so he swung his left arm and narrowly hit Solomon in the face.


    Thud!


    After being punched in the cheek, his skull vibrated. "Calm down, you idiot! The enormous spider has already covered the entrance with its web, therefore the only thing we can do now is fight this monster or destroy the web!"


    Solomon took a look at the entryway, which was four meters wide and seven meters tall. A slimy silver thread, far thicker than the usual web deployed by this monster, blocked the entrance. Aside from that, the moderate heat released by those webs might be felt.


    "Oh no!"


    "It appears that you comprehend our situation; therefore, rise immediately and assist yourself in surviving in this monster," Riku remarked solemnly, unsure if he could land significant damage within this monster. This creature had a metal scale, according to his observations and the knowledge he gained from the ground.


    Swoosh!


    As the creature moved at such a rapid speed, the ground began to crumble. Dust was raining on them, and the green glistening eggs were swaying, yet the webs shielded them. Emma did the same thing because she didn''t want to die in this area easily.


    She jumped to mid-air with incredible speed, then slashed her knife full-circle downwards, directly into the monster''s massive head.


    Clang!


    Her black dagger reached the monster''s head in the blink of an eye, but it didn''t penetrate for some reason, prompting her to take a step back in the interim.


    It appeared to be entirely comprised of metal-based on the boom and spark that followed Emma''s knife and the monster''s skull.


    ''What the hell is going on here?'' Is she able to move like that? '' Riku, taken aback by this woman''s movements, couldn''t help but wonder if this was the adventurer in this world.


    Swoosh!


    Emma raced away from the monster''s madness once more, her face expressionless. She then slipped across the bone-filled surface in order to strike the monster''s sternum, which was the weaker part of his body.


    If the monster''s head, legs, and other sections were composed of metal, she realized this was the only part she could inflict more damage on. Despite the fact that the monster''s eyes were the weakest part, she had no intention of doing so because it was so dangerous. Why? The monster''s tongue could easily reach her and inject poison into her, slowing her down and gradually draining her vitality.


    Since it was a pure poison that would come along with your blood and flesh, the spider poison wasn''t as deadly as the Naga monster.


    Swoosh!


    When she was about to enter the monster''s lair. Her eyes widened as the spider appeared to have foreseen what she was attempting. She crossed her arms as soon as she saw the monster''s massive leg, which was fast approaching her with a sharp blade.


    Clang!


    Emma managed to block the sword, but the monster''s malignant force was her major concern at the moment. She was quickly launched into mid-air after receiving the collision and was unable to halt her body.


    Boom!


    She was swiftly slammed into the cave wall, her lips spitting blood, as she had not sustained any conventional injuries.


    "Emma!" yelled a man, concerned as Emma needed a few moments to regain her balance.


    Clasp! Clasp!


    Phew!


    She spits out the blood that had become lodged in her mouth and then pushed herself up against the wall. "Woah, this is a pain!"


    Emma moved her legs without hesitation as soon as she noticed the creature moving again. At the same time, she was enchanted by some phrases that only she could comprehend.


    He came to a halt when he noticed Emma pretending not to hear him. "Hey, Emma! Calm down! I already know how we can easily kill this monster-!"


    Fuck!


    Riku started to move, planning to stop him no matter what, until... A black aura was released by Emma as she was using one of the skills in this unknown world.


    [Black Irony Drill!]

 Chapter 40 - Spiders Domain III

    Riku did everything he could to stop the woman from acting aggressively and murmuring phrases that she was only one could understand. "What the hell are you doing, Emma? Stop right now! I have an idea how we can slay this monster!" he exclaimed as he came to a halt.


    Emma had already leaped into mid-air, casting a skill she possessed, so it was too late.


    [Drill for black irony!]


    His face was suddenly lighted by a black glow. It was the first time he observed how magic works in this world, and he even saw a skill being used, though it was quite basic. Emma''s ability to regulate was significantly superior to that of the village guards.


    She was focusing her energies on her black keen knife, which was in a specific position. She was also checking her distance within the spider and watching how this monster would react to her strike at the same time.


    The creature raised its two front legs, which were equipped with razor-sharp blades that could cut this woman in the blink of an eye.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    She spun her body and reversed her course as she saw the monster was about to slice her body. She has easily evaded the monster''s attacks and was now fast landing on the monster''s head.


    Her hair was brushed back until she was ready to use the skill she had just cast. When she displayed her knife, you could see it morph into a dark sword.


    Swish!


    She swung her blade downwards as soon as she was about to fall, intending to slash the monster''s body in half.


    Boom!


    Inside the spider''s domain, a powerful explosion occurred, powerful enough to tear the web that was dispersed all over the area and cause the green glistening eggs to fall to the ground.


    Swoop! Swoop! Swoop!


    The eggs made a cracking sound when they hit the surface and then splashed green liquid. Or, to be more precise, a green neon-colored liquid was flowing towards Solomon''s feet, and it was emitting a woody odor for some reason.


    Fuck!


    Emma''s very large mana pool and the strength of her skill astounded even Riku. Still, he clenched his teeth, knowing that if Emma failed to exterminate the gigantic spider, they would face the casualty.


    To put it simply, he read articles, novels, and manga. If someone damaged the spider''s eggs, it would become more aggressive, thus if the spider scented this woody scent, its power and mana inside its body would greatly rise, and the people inside this cave should begin to flee immediately.


    There were a few moments after that. They couldn''t see Emma due to the general dust dripping from the ceiling and the black smoke caused by Emma''s abilities.


    "Hey, Solomon, try breaking the web in the entryway!" Riku handed his blade back to the muscular man frozen to the ground.


    With his shaking eyes, Solomon slowly tilted his head towards Riku. He fumbled to ask him, "Y-you want me to destroy the web?"


    Riku, on the other hand, was born in a world where monsters were commonplace. Every day, he saw mutants fighting a monster in the cities, schools, and stadiums, among other places. Even though Solomon was born in the world where the monster existed, there was one distinction between them. Riku has already dedicated his life to hunting down a monster in order to locate his mother, who has mysteriously vanished. Solomon had enough guts to face a single monster and obtain water for their village, but that changed when he was confronted with a formidable foe and a dangerous circumstance.


    He wanted to give him a direction to go so they could easily find him once they successfully escaped from this monster. "Of course! Slice the web and immediately escape in this place, but remember, wait for us in the lake¡ª?" Nonetheless, he came to a halt when he noticed Solomon shaking his head frantically and rapidly crawling back till his body met the cave wall.


    "N-no, Riku, I can''t do that! T¡ªThat monster is surely going to kill me!" Solomon said with a trembled voice.


    Riku wasn''t pleased with Solomon''s response to their current predicament. He did everything he could to find him, so the only thing he couldn''t figure out was why this middle-aged man had lost his will to live.


    "What the fuck are you thinking, Solomon? Mellisa and Jara were waiting for their father to return home! Then you''re just sitting here and burdening the people around you! If you really wanted to survive, you''d do something, I''m done with this..." After he spits these words, he went towards Emma''s location for somehow he could give her a backup.


    Riku was well savvy, the words he said were a bit harsh, but it couldn''t help it, Solomon needed someone who would help him to awaken his senses.


    Swoosh!


    Solomon left in the area along with the sword that had a wooden handle. He was dumbfounded at the man who fearlessly entered the thick smoke.


    "W-What I''m doing here? This is not me..." Solomon muttered.


    ...


    At this point, Riku doesn''t have care even Solomon and Emma saw what kind of skills he had. Inside, he wanted to see the situation, but unfortunately, he couldn''t see anything. So he swung his arms to blow all the smoke and dust that enveloped the area.


    Yet, blowing everything away wasn''t enough; he could use his wings to accomplish so, but that would deplete his mana pool.


    "Where have you gone, Emma? Come back right now-!" he couldn''t finish his sentence as the two persons were thrown into the air.


    BOOM!


    The gigantic spider used its eight legs to stomp to the ground, forcing them back. Emma and Riku, as well as some bones, were raised. But it was Emma who drew his attention the most, her abdominal wounds bleeding again.


    As a result, the chances of defeating this creature dropped dramatically.


    Swoosh!


    After that, the two slid back, gazing at the monster about to go mad since Emma had accidentally destroyed its eggs.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue, knowing it was hard now to execute the plan on how they were going to annihilate the monster. After that, "Are you okay, Emma? Why you didn''t listen to my warning?"


    Furthermore, Emma had no intention of answering some of his queries. In her mind, why did she need to listen to someone who was weaker than her? She was glad that he saved her life, but that was insufficient to persuade her.


    "Hey, Emma, believe me on this-!"


    Boom!


    The monster ran towards them before they could even start a dialogue. It was rapidly swinging its two blades and didn''t seem to mind what it was hitting.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The pieces of the ground were strewn about, and the bones the monster smashed turned to sparkling dust. The monster appeared to be capable of ten slices in three seconds.


    Riku ran to the left, as Emma also moved to the right. By doing so, the monster will be able to choose which human it will attack first.


    However, when the monster didn''t look at one of them, they were taken aback. Or, to be more precise, the giant spider was heading directly for the middle-aged man who was dropping his guard.


    "Solomon! Run right now!" Riku shouted.


    Boom!


    A sound explosion transpired as the monster easily decreased the fifty meters distance into twenty meters. It was enough distance to kill Solomon.


    Swoosh!


    It can be helped, Riku used his [Fire claw] to block the monster''s blade that rapidly coming at him.


    Boom!


    Because of the force, he was also blown away and whacked through the wall.


    "N-No? How Riku had transformation magic?" Emma stuttered.


    ****


    EVERYONE, I''M GOING TO LOCK MY CHAPTER TO SUPPORT THE DAILY EXPENSES I WISH YOU COULD HELP ME.


    100 power stone - Three chapters

 Chapter 41 - Spiders Domain IV

    BOOM!


    It couldn''t help, Riku used [Fire claw] in order to block the sharp blade of the giant spider. In exchange, he was sent to the wall because of the so much strength given by this monster.


    His eyes and mouth were widened after he slowly dripped on the wall along with his red-orange gleaming fur and claws.


    But the most shocked person in this occurrence was Emma. In her mind, why does this man know how to regulate rare transformation magic like this.


    In this world, transformation magic was also known as shapeshifting, and it could duplicate a monster''s strength. Who were the folks who could use transformation magic in this unknown world? People who are born as high-level magicians already have a large mana pool in their bodies. The question was if Emma could tell how much or how much thicker Riku''s mana pool was, and whether she could tell how much more mana pool Solomon had in his body than Riku.


    "Wait a minute, there''s something different about this man. With his current mana, the only thing he could do was make wind and still have a hard time. What does Riku do to have important magic in this world? The Arzotoc village is unbeatable now!" Emma exclaimed as she began to notice this man''s ability.


    A hamlet or kingdom with a transformation magic-user was always avoiding them in the invasion, based on the knowledge she had or what she witnessed in this realm. They were well aware of the power bestowed upon them by the monsters that the user cloned.


    Riku, on the other hand, has regained his balance while spitting the blood that has remained in his mouth. In addition, his calm gaze had turned angry as he wished to kill this monster as soon as possible. Why? He had only provided a period to use his [Fire claw] as he knew it couldn''t last.


    At first, he darted his eyes at Emma, hoping this woman would listen to his words right now. "Hey, Emma! How long do you want to fight in that way? You''re just kept attacking without using your head!"


    Riku could tell right away that this woman is capable of annihilating any Kobolds who had caused her considerable harm, but Emma''s problem was her fighting technique. She possessed the speed, strength, and mana to take down a single monster, but she was only targeting the parts that she could see with her eyes, which meant that some of her assaults were ineffective or didn''t cause any damage at all. In his perspective, Emma will be able to use her incredible strength once she learns how to use it. For her, everything was going to be simple.


    Clang!


    Emma slices the monster''s razor legs, causing it to flee. She landed next to Riku and began gathering information on how they were going to destroy this creature.


    She doesn''t mind that Riku labeled her air-headed, or that, to put it another way, she was staring at the blazing claw and sensing its ferocity.


    "I''ll listen to you now, Riku, so tell me what it is," Emma said softly, her gaze narrowed on the creature threatening to demolish the cave.


    Riku''s hostile eyes were already fixed on the monster. "We need to flip the monster, Emma," he explained flatly. "By doing so, its weak spot will be revealed, and we''ll be able to easily kill it. Aside from that, I know the monster will never regain its stance once we''ve done that because it has a large rounded body that makes the spider unstable."


    If you think about it, you could say it was simple, but the big issue was figuring out how they were going to turn this massive spider that appeared to weigh a ton or more! In fact, they lacked the strength to do so.


    She cocked her head towards him, seeking to see if he had suffered any serious head injuries from Riku. "I don''t think your head hits the wall, so what drives you to come up with an impossible concept?"


    "It''s not impossible, Emma, you''re not just using your brain; of course, we won''t be attacking the monster directly; instead, we''ll be attacking the ground to throw the spider''s balance off; also, if it uses its web and climbs into it, we''ll have a good chance of flipping it," Riku explained, then began to move as his mana pool began to drain.


    She was astonished, asking herself how does Riku easily adapt to this situation as he was thinking like that he already planned this. Now, she can say why she felt something different about him.


    Swoosh!


    She, too, followed Riku''s path, concentrating some mana in her mana to increase the strength she''d release.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The flying rocks, heavy smoke, and black skill emanating from Emma engulfed the entire area in a second. Furthermore, Emma, Riku, and the monster''s strike were causing multiple explosions, making it difficult for Solomon to see what was going on.


    "I-I thought Riku was a weak guy and would die due to the serpent monster. How he can fight that he''s stronger than the guard that had a warrior level-?" He stopped, then picked up the sword that had a wooden handle. "Riku, do everything to save me here even it cost of his own life. I must do something now so I could save them."


    After that, Solomon dashed towards the cave exit and used his all might to cut the thick web that blocking their path.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosion persisted as Solomon was doing this. The entire building shook and crumbled until a woman ran out into the dense black-brown smoke. Her arm had a severe cut, and her arm and stomach, which were both part of her body, were bleeding again.


    Thud!


    But that wasn''t the worst thing that occurred to her; her head collided with the wall and knocked her out. His odds of winning this war were down to 5% at this moment.


    Emma didn''t seem to keep her distance from the creature, which is why she got hit by the strike.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue as the worst-case scenario was about to come. "Shit! Without her, I can''t flip this monster."


    Swoosh!


    He suddenly slid back after the monster used its eight legs to create a force that would erase the smoke enveloped throughout its body.


    In front of him, the whole surface had multiple holes that came from their attacks earlier. Moreover, he was blinking his eyes in surprise after the monster''s outward appearance suddenly change for no good reason. Of course, he was shocked as he never read it or seen it when he was on the Earth.


    The monster''s body magnified into a red metallic scale, it was releasing a mild heat and could feel the extreme poison released by the monster''s mouth.


    [You''re now entering the Boss cave!]


    [Defeat the Metallic Spider!]


    [Reward(s)]


    + 3 free attributes


    + 2 skill points


    + 12 fitness


    + Unlock one dark crow''s skills


    "Here we go again.... I''m gonna die or not?"

 Chapter 42 - Leaving The Domain

    After Riku and Emma used a malignant attack to knock the monster off balance, the enormous spider was unexpectedly enlarged into a new body for no apparent reason.


    Apart from that, the system performed an unexpected achievement in defeating the metallic spider.


    "W-What type of creature is this?" he stammered, and even if the term "metallic spider" was self-explanatory, it irritated him. He had never seen a beast like this before when he was on Earth.


    The monster in front of him resembled a tarantula on the outside, but the trouble was that its black slim body had previously converted into shimmering scale. He could tell the creature had a strong defensive just by looking at it.


    Swoosh!


    And then, once the monster discharged the green liquid from its mouth, he dove into the surface and tumbled numerous times.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Even though he was being pelted with bones and boulders, he persevered as the liquid easily dissolved the solid of the cave''s wall. Yes, the monster was using a poison with a lot of toxins in it.


    "Is this a problem?" he wondered as he noticed Solomon was determined to cut the web in secret. If he was successful, he reasoned, three of them could flee the cave using his [fly] ability. "I need to buy more time!"


    swoosh!


    He charged at the beast, dodging all of the spherical green liquids that were headed his way. Riku was able to avoid the assaults thanks to his quickness.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    When he slid inside and fully swung his arm, his ears heard the sound of bones snapping.


    Clang!


    Even though the [Fire claw] produced a significant amount of heat, it wasn''t enough to penetrate the monster''s crimson metallic body. In his thinking, if he possessed a large mana pool, it would be conceivable since he could intensify the fire released by this claw.


    He shook his head, realizing he was overthinking things; he had devised a strategy to defeat this creature, but nothing worked out since he had not foreseen the monster''s ability to shift into a new body.


    Boom!


    When the creature used its scythe to inflict further damage, strong wind and portions of the ground were flying about him. It was accurate, based on his observations and information, that the spider would go wild if the green web eggs were destroyed.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    This happened again and again until... The brown haze that accompanied the poison engulfed the entire area. When Solomon lost consciousness and slumped to the ground, his eyes expanded.


    He looked around and noticed that there was a heavy feeling lurking behind the smoke that no one could bear. He clenched his teeth and wondered why he hadn''t been poisoned by the monster''s multiples long-range [Drain bite].


    Yes, the white blanket that hid his full face from the toxin saved his life. It was thick enough to keep him from inhaling the poisonous odor. Emma was also unable to regain her senses as a result of this occurrence.


    Riku didn''t aim to shred a specific portion of the monster''s body because it would take a long time and sap his energy, which he desperately needed in this situation.


    He knew he couldn''t fight the spider in hand-to-hand combat with his current physical strength. Or, to put it another way, he must play the monster''s upper and lower parts, where the weak spots are.


    Swoosh!


    Riku charged at the spider''s massive body, his face solemn. If he made a single blunder here, it would undoubtedly change everything.


    As he heard the firm sound beneath him, he felt like running towards the metal surface. He also noticed the monster''s web approaching him, immobilizing his motions.


    Flop! Flop! Flop!


    He was avoiding it by quickly swapping positions and sliding across the monster''s surface.


    Creeek!


    As he was stopped from his fast pace, his [Fire claw] made a screaming sound. He was also standing right in front of the monster''s eyes. He charged into it and fully swung his left arm as his distance within it was roughly seventeen meters.


    Swoosh!


    Riku slashed the monster''s terrible eyes in an instant, and neon green glistening blood splashed across his white blanket, covering his face.


    Rawr!


    After suffering fatal damage to its eyes, the spider was whimpering in misery. Riku also took a step forward as the monster slashes its face.


    "What the hell is this monster doing? Is it possible to kill this creature if I keep attacking like this?" he paused for a second, allowing the information to sink in.


    Swish!


    Rawr!


    He performed the same thing, and the spider lost its vision, which would have considerably aided him in winning this match. He didn''t, however, rule out the idea that the spider may utilize its web to pinpoint its exact location.


    A neon green gleaming blood flooded on the spider''s face, then suddenly it was acting abnormally as it was struggling and struggling so it could send the human far away from it.


    Swoosh!


    He gently landed on the surface along with a malicious smile on his face, knowing that he had already increased the possibility to win this fight. Dust was dripping came from the ceiling as the monster was wrecking the entire place.


    Boom!


    With the given chances, Riku didn''t waste any opening to kill the monster as he went beneath and rapidly slid. He was receiving multiple cuts all over his body that came from the sharp bones hitting him.


    Swish!


    Riku noticed that the fire released by his claw was getting weaker and weaker as the battle was having a long time duration.


    Boom!


    His eyes were widened after he swung his left arm upward and suddenly flipped for no good reason. He was astonished as he had no idea where was the strong power came from.


    "What the heck? Where does that power come from? It''s come from me?" He can''t believe it as he flipped the monster in one full swing.


    Furthermore, Riku leaped into it as he felt the [Fire claw] couldn''t last at any moment. He was looked like in the mid-air, pushing forward his arm so the claw easily penetrate.


    Swoosh!


    He passed through the monster''s body as its body under was soft enough and the force gave was by gravity helped him to destroy the red metal scale. In exchange, his claws were wrecked before it totally vanished.


    He was heavily panting, not because he was exhausted it because of the intense experience he faced in this occurrence.


    [You''ve successfully killed the red metallic spider!]


    [Exp gained +102!]


    [Rewards received!]


    Riku was slowly walking towards the spider''s corpse as he knew he can already leave this spider''s domain. Yet, one thing went to his mind and it was obvious that he was going to use the [Manifest] ability to copy the skill that monster had.


    Even though that he was bothered if his body was good enough to become a vessel for this monster''s body, still, he wanted to do it knowing that the spider would give him a big benefit.


    "I should do everything that can help me in this world." After he spits these words, he placed his hand over the monster''s head and said.


    [Manifest!]


    [Taking the genes of the red metallic spider!]

 Chapter 43 - [Vampire Drain]

    Riku couldn''t believe the amount of power he used to flip the red metallic spider; he had no idea where it came from, but thanks to it, he was survived against the monster.


    Finally, he was gently approaching the monster''s corpse in order to receive a new power that came with it. He placed his hand over its head, without caring if his body was a suitable vessel for absorbing the monster''s power; he intended to do it regardless of the consequences.


    [Manifest!]


    Alas, Riku cast the skill after overthinking it. He was furrowing his brows at this point, as the veins in his arm became aggravated. As there was a new event in his body that he couldn''t control, he supported his left arm with his right hand.


    Bam!


    He was obliged to kneel into the green blood despite the fact that the surface was inundated. When the flesh in his left arm suddenly opened, his eyes widened. The cut measured seven centimeters in height and one centimeter in width. Aside from that, the monster''s red slimy veins spread out and entered his body.


    Argh!!!


    Riku was groaning in pain as he looked up, expecting this scene to happen to him even if his current mana pool and physique weren''t sufficient to gain a new power from this spider. But what could he possibly do? He must not squander the opportunity to grow stronger in this strange new world. He knew that if he figured out how to mimic its skill, slaying inferior monsters in the Mystic Forest would be a breeze.


    -6


    -5


    -7


    -8


    The red screen kept appearing right in front of his face, showing how much health power was reduced to him while the [Manifest] ability was taking effect.


    [HP: 34/100]


    It happened faster than usual, and he could feel the excruciating pain whenever his health power was reduced. He was rolling around on the ground like a toddler who was upset as his mother refused to give him the toy he desired.


    It was more agonizing than when the soldiers took his nails out one by one. He was clenching his teeth and pulling his left arms away from the creature at the same time.


    The heck?!


    What is this?


    This is how you felt when you tried to duplicate the abilities of a creature that was far more powerful than you?


    These were the words he could utter as he closed his eyes, praying the [Manifest] casting period would soon come to an end. The noises of bones shattering, splashes of the monster''s green blood, and his booming roar reverberated throughout the cave, but it wasn''t enough to rouse Emma and Solomon up since the poison they had inhaled was still on their body.


    It couldn''t be prevented; tears welled up in the corner of his eyes and spilled down his cheek. If the man cried because he was in so much pain, was it just a normal occurrence?


    Ding!


    And then, along with the various blue screens that materialized immediately before his eyes, he heard a familiar tone within his head. Some of the screens showed that he had accomplished the quest, as well as the free attributes, skill points, and the two new skills he had gotten after he copied the spider''s skill and the Dark Crow''s gene. Nonetheless, three of them passed out within the cave, and he didn''t have the stamina to read all the information.


    With the new skills he''d lately acquired in this strange realm, he''d become the driving force behind how his current existence would alter.


    ...


    Emma and Solomon awoke within the cave after several hours. Fortunately, they only inhaled the poison and were not directly affected. To put it simply, the antibodies in their bodies were sufficient to eliminate the toxin and restore their consciousness.


    To begin with, Emma was startled awake as a drop of water from the ceiling fell on her face. She gradually opened her eyes, and at the same time, she smelled a foul odor that he couldn''t place. She got into a seated posture first, then reclined against the wall. Her eyes widened when she observed Riku lying near the monster''s dead body, and she knew he was still alive due to the obvious meager mana coursing throughout his body.


    When the mana inside of you dissipated in this realm, you were treated as if you were dead. Mana was a big factor for them since it might transform your life and gain you other respect, and it was also the second reason why the Villagers didn''t appreciate Riku.


    "Argh!" she exclaimed, holding the back of her head still and feeling the pain. Furthermore, her foggy vision was returning to normal, so she approached Riku, and Solomon followed suit.


    They began by moving Riku''s body away from the green blood that was gushing into him. They then place him in a comfortable posture for him to rest.


    "Solomon, are you linked to this man?" Emma inquired, her voice hushed. Riku had a distinct appearance than she had ever seen before, so she wondered if Solomon was related to him or if he had a special acquaintance.


    Solomon recognized her as the woman who had rescued his life when he was being pursued by kobolds. So he bowed his head at her, both to indicate how grateful he was to be saved twice by this woman and to answer her question.


    "Thank you for saving me the second time, Emma." He paused for a second, then lifted his head. "To answer your question, I''m not related to master Riku, the only thing I knew to him was that he was one of the new inventors in the Arzotoc village."


    You could see the changes in just like how Solomon called Riku. Master? It was just because saved his life or it because Solomon was started to recognize Riku''s ability.


    "Hmm... If that''s the case, I guess, Riku was a man with a good heart since he also saved me when I''m badly injured." Emma said in a serious tone, then tried to rest and wait for Riku to wake up.


    ...


    After that, the night passed as they heard the wolf that lived in this forest growling loudly. Riku awoke with full strength and a fully replenished mana pool.


    First and foremost, Riku gained +3 free attributes, +2 skill points, and +12 fitness, all of which would aid in his stamina improvement. He was well aware that his biggest issue was a lack of mana pool, so he simply added all of the free attributes to his intelligence status by hitting the + plus sign on the screen. He went to the skill(s) section after closing the status tab.


    [Manifest copied skill(s)]


    ? [Spider senses] - By releasing a web that is created of mana. You can unlock the six senses when you can perceive where the ordinary eyes and ears couldn''t perceive. Cost: 11 mana pool


    ?[Hardening]- By enhancing your mana throughout your body, it can transform into a metal that had high defense in physical attack and had a middle defense in the magical attack. Cost: 13 mana pool.


    [You''ve gained a new skill!]


    ?[Vampire Drain] - a skill that allowed you to gradually drain the enemy''s life. This skill will not stop until you cancel the cast and turn your opponent into dust in order to maintain your health power. The cost is a 25-mana pool.


    He smiled sarcastically, knowing that he had finally developed a skill that could be used both offensively and defensively. Since he was clicking the air and giggling, Solomon and Emma thought he was insane.


    The [Dark crow gene''s] passive talent was taking effect, allowing him to employ some of his abilities without having to think too hard.


    He stood up, then looked at the clueless people seated on the freezing surface. "Come on, we have to leave! I need to fish the pipeline and also Lady Arisu would surely scold me."


    [Fly!]


    And all of a sudden, dark wings came out of his back, but it was different than before as you could see the dark red feathers in the middle of the wings. Before he leaves, he took the monster''s orbs that would help him to reach the first tier of the first evolution.


    Emma and Solomon were blinking in their eyes in confusion, couldn''t believe what were their eyes seeing right now. Emma was well aware that Riku could use a transformation magic that was mostly needed in this world, but she never expected it was too far with the idea insider her head.


    A man with the monster''s wings? With this, he can easily scout and spy on all the kingdoms in this realm without being noticed, this was Emma''s opinion.


    "Come on, we are going to leave!"

 Chapter 44 - Again?

    Riku spread his new wings widely, despite the fact that he had no idea why he had this. He was pleased to see the changes in his body. Riku, Emma, and Solomon were also delighted to leave the cave and proceed to the Arzotoc village.


    Even though they knew the monsters were more aggressive at night, Riku was convinced that none of them would be able to reach them. Aside from that, it was the first time he had the strength to raise these two due to the Dark crow''s gene''s passive strength.


    ...


    After an hour, a light breeze touched their faces as it slowly landed on the surface. Even though he appeared to be of great strength, this journey absorbed all of his time.


    They had already seen the huge walls of the Arzotoc hamlet, but he refused to enter for some reason. The reason was his monster''s wings, which disturbed him as there was a risk the villagers and guards might assault him because of it.


    "Master Riku, why have you decided to land here? The village is already in front of us," Solomon humbly said, acknowledging this man''s incredible strength.


    Riku furrowed his brows as he heard Solomon address him in this manner, but he answered his question first to explain everything to them. "To answer your question, honestly, you two are the only ones who could see my ability, so I don''t think it''s proper to reveal my wings to everyone," he continued after a little pause. "Also, Solomon, why do you refer to me as a master?"


    As he spoke these words, he began to notice a likeness between Solomon and Haru, the middle-aged guy who had raised him since he was five years old and taught him everything he needed to know to become a stronger mutant on Earth.


    Solomon crossed his right arm over his left chest. "I''ve decided, master Riku, to devote my life to working with you, and I believe I can be of service in every way," he replied solemnly, determined to serve this man after saving him twice. He was also the main reason he was able to see his wife Jara and daughter Melissa again.


    He scratched the back of his head, but there was no indication that he was doing it on purpose. So he just sighed heavily and said. "I''ll ask for your assistance even if you don''t refer to me as master."


    "Yes, master Riku!"


    On the other hand, Emma was gradually rubbing her chin, thinking that Riku''s intuition was right. Why? The transformation magic always comes every one hundred or thousand years, so it was just appropriate if he didn''t show it to everyone.


    "I understand you, Riku," Emma advised, "but it''s better if you increase your mana before you show it to everyone, because they''ll just think you''re a Dark therianthrope, which is obviously a monster with a human form, but the difference is, this is the group who kept attacking people so they could gain more power."


    Since it was commonly classified as a shapeshifter, Therianthrope was self-explanatory, yet you could see some of the parts they shapeshift. The thought that came to his mind was that, aside from the other kingdoms, there was another group that could attack a certain town or kingdom, something he had not expected.


    "Hey, wait!" he yelled, then dashed over to Emma to beg her again. "You''ve mentioned that I need to raise my mana, haven''t you? Can you explain to me the process?"


    It grabbed Emma''s interest. "Sure, but I''ll tell you about the details tomorrow since it wasn''t as easy as you''re anticipating right now," she remarked solemnly, pointing her index finger at the gate guarded by two guards clad in silver-plated armour and holding spears. "First and foremost, we must penetrate the village."


    Riku had nearly forgotten that he was an outsider in this village as he hadn''t yet finished the first innovation that made the inhabitants identify him as one of them.


    But the most thing that caught his eyes was the surface, it seemed the farmers and guards didn''t continue their jobs when he was gone for a good reason.


    "Can I ask--?"


    As soon as he was about to question the guards why the pipeline''s driveway hadn''t been finished, his head was stuck against the wall, his hands on his back. It was impossible for him to resist in this situation.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing? I''m Riku Hirota, the inventor introduced by lady Arisu," he answered, thinking he had simply scared them with his clothes and the foul stench of the monster''s blood.


    "We know! How dare you return here after betraying our village!"


    More guards emerged out of nowhere to apprehend Emma and Solomon, who were not far behind Riku.


    "Eh? Betray? What are you saying, guard huh? I''m just in the forest-"


    "Don''t explain to me you, outsider!"


    Thud!


    Three of them were knocked down at once after the guards barely chopped their napes. While the other guards reported this incident to lady Arisu and King Luke.


    "How dare you to come back here! The Rattin Kingdom declared war on this village."


    The last thing he could hear while his vision was slowly fading away. Villagers, farmers, guards thought that the outsider was just to the pipeline so he can escape and leaked the information about the village.


    ...


    Splash! Splash! Splash!


    To begin with, Riku''s eyes were widened and regained consciousness after there was a thing whipped on his back.


    "Wake up, outsider! I have some questions about you."


    Riku was back in the place where they tortured him before. He was certain about it since how he can forget the place where he almost died. He was looking around, seeing the two guards on each side and their superior was positioned in the middle.


    Riku could breathe freely as he didn''t see Solomon and Emma in this enclosed room. He was glad they will not experience the brutal torture that would happen to him.


    Or easy to say, Solomon was set to free when the farmers and his wife claimed that he was inhabited in this village. The same thing happened to Emma, she was set to free after she saw her identification card which was the adventurer''s template. In this, it included that she from to their friendly kingdom.


    The two of them tried to explain everything but no one wouldn''t like to listen to them. Since Riku vanished for several days without minding the other guards. To be simple, lady Arisu was the only woman who could help Riku.


    At this point, Riku was naked while receiving an attack from the superior guards. The two guards had bothered expressions on their faces as the order to them was just to restrain for the integration not for this treatment.


    "Sir Calin, I don''t think it''s appropriate to torture this man. This is not what is order to us, once lady Arisu saw this we are all done." One of the two guards said.


    "Don''t worry, lady Arisu, she will not see this man alive again."


    Bam! Bam!


    The two guards can''t take the brutal experience received by the outsider. So the two moved out as they didn''t want to involve in this incident.


    "Where are you going?! Come back here! This man is obviously betraying the village so he deserved to die."


    Riku had a malicious smile on his face, knowing that this man was wanted to kill because of the thing that happen to him and lady Arisu. "If you wanted to kill me; kill me right now.. Once I get out of here, I''ll make sure that this is the last day that you will alive."

 Chapter 45 - Emotion Sway

    Whip! Whip! Whip!


    Inside the enclosed room, Riku regained consciousness, hearing the crisp solid sound of the whip as Calin stretched his arms. Calin, on the other hand, appeared afraid when Riku threatened him with his furious glare.


    "Kill me right now because once I manage to free myself here, I promise: I''ll make sure that I kill you," Riku muttered in a deep tone, his sclera darkening.


    Despite the fact that Calin was terrified of him since he emitted the same black aura as the monster. Despite this, he lashed the whip fully knowing Riku was restrained by the hefty chains in his limbs, which means he hadn''t had the ability to fight back.


    Whip! Whip! Whip!


    "Argh!" he screamed, pointing to the ceiling and writhing in agony. Yes, it was excruciatingly unpleasant to be whacked by the whip while naked.


    Riku was suspected of being a spy for the enemy kingdom all over again after the Rattin Kingdom declared a bloody war on Arzotoc village. He didn''t know the complete story, but he was certain of one thing: he wasn''t a part of this conflict.


    "How dare you come back here, huh?! You no longer belong to this village, outsider! After you broke the trust given to you by lady Arisu!" Calin continued swinging his hand, not caring if Riku''s body was covered in bruises.


    After a few were moments, he was paralyzed, staring attentively at the man in front of him, who was heavily breathing.


    "I-I have said, I have no intention of betraying this village," Riku replied weakly, also attempting to explain why he had gone missing for several days. Calin, on the other hand, will not believe him since that was all nonsense in his view.


    Bam!


    And then, out of nowhere, a woman in a white robe with a golden outline entered the room. Arisu, of course, she was the one who was desperate to see Riku after he vanished.


    ''Shit! ''I told them not to mention anything about it to Lady Arisu,'' he whispered, then quietly threw the whip in the dark side of the little room where the light from the ceiling lamp couldn''t reach it.


    Meanwhile, Calin approached her, kneeling on the surface and slightly bending his head to express his respect. "We''ve apprehended the traitor, lady Arisu, and we can now question him about the major reason they intended to invade our hamlet," he remarked gently, adoring her.


    "A traitor-?" she asked, pausing for a couple of seconds as one of their guards tortured this man for the second time. Her eyes were enraged as she stared at Calin, as if she wanted to kill him.


    "Hey, Calin, do you have any proof that shows Riku is the traitor in this village?" She coldly said, at the same time, waiting for Calin to respond with her question.


    Surprisingly, he confidently nodded his head and reacted in this manner. "Yes, lady Arisu, the days that passed were enough for him to come back and forth in our village; we knew that the Rattin Kingdom was the nearest enemy Kingdom to our village since they could reach here in three to four days."


    Arisu gritted her teeth after hearing his reasoning, then barely smacked his face since the conclusion he made wasn''t enough to persuade her.


    Slap!


    His gaze shifted to the direction in which Arisu swung her hand. Furthermore, Calin was holding his face and blinking his eyes in bewilderment, as he had not expected the woman he had loved for so long could do this to him.


    "Get out! I don''t want to see your face! My command is clear that whenever you meet Riku, just detain him for a bit and interrogate him; additionally, I have never instructed all of you to torture anybody. Get out!" Arisu shouted, pointing her index finger at the metal door. "Didn''t you hear me, Calin? Leave this village and I''ll never see your face again."


    Alas, Calin recovered from the slap so he had now worried expression after Arisu ordered him to remove the village. "W-Wait, lady Arisu, I-I can''t do that. The Arzotoc village is the only place I can call home-"


    "Get out, you bastard!" Arisu summoned the numerous soldiers stationed outside the room before approaching Riku. "Guards! Take off Riku''s chains and get Calin out of my sight!"


    Several guards entered. Even though it was difficult for them to stifle the guy of high rank, they couldn''t do anything because it was the order of the King''s daughter.


    Riku stood up from the metal chair after a few seconds, and it was clear that he was in pain. "Enough of this, trash!"


    Blag!


    Arisu''s eyes widened as Riku furiously kicked the metal chair, which smacked into the wall. His eyes were enraged since he couldn''t control the strong emotion he was experiencing at the time.


    It didn''t stop there; Riku demolished everything he could see in this room, oblivious to the fact that Arisu was watching him.


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! WHY I''M ALWAYS TURNED IN THIS SITUATION! I''M DONE WITH THIS!"


    Arisu could see Riku''s scars from being tortured for six days, so she understood why he was acting this way. In addition, he had new wounds from fighting the big spider. For her, no matter what she said to him, she didn''t believe it would help him as she didn''t know how much pain he was going through at the time.


    "P-Please, Riku, cool your head, and from now on, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you," Arisu tried to approach, but Riku didn''t seem to be listening. Aside from that, the guards stood aside to protect her in case Riku attempted to harm her.


    WHY!


    WHY!


    WHY!


    I JUST WANT TO COME BACK TO MY WORLD!


    [FIRE CLAW!]


    As soon as he couldn''t control his emotions, it was as if someone had taken over his consciousness. Riku used one of his abilities, then slashed the chair, desk, and walls before darting his gaze at the silver-plated armored guards.


    "All of you should feel the pain I was feeling right now," Riku whispered, and true, the dark crow''s genes were now attempting to take over his body.


    Arisu and the seven guards were taken aback as they considered what the outsider had done to learn how to wield transformation magic.


    Riku''s claws and arm had changed since the last time he utilized this skill. Or, to be more specific, the red-orange color was darker than before, and it had a small electric current that flowed through his entire arms.


    "Please, Riku, calm down! I''m not your adversary!"


    Swoosh!


    Riku ran forward and got closer to the shivering guard in the blink of an eye. Even though he possessed a long spear to protect himself, the guard understood that no matter how hard he fought, he couldn''t win against this outsider.


    When the moment Riku has swung his left arm and his claws nearly to reach the guard''s neck. His dark eyes turned into a whole height as he passed out once more.


    "Riku, what''s happening to you?! Why do you have the transformation magic even you have a low amount of mana?"

 Chapter 46 - Arisu, What Is This?

    Riku collapsed after going insane and attempting to attack one of the village guards. Based on his demeanor, he clearly had a grudge against them. Furthermore, if he didn''t pass out at that point, Arisu would not hesitate to use her skill to stop him.


    On the next day...


    __


    To begin, he gradually opened his eyes. He had a vision at first, and he was aware that there were other individuals in this room, so he massaged his eyes to clear his vision. He then looked around and noticed Emma, Solomon, Jara, Melissa, Arisu, and some guards who were protecting her.


    Eh?


    What?


    Why they''re all here?


    He was blinking his eyes in surprise, and he couldn''t help but wonder why those folks were here. Until... He recalled the incident involving him and Calin. However, he had forgotten that he had attempted to murder one of the guards.


    "Master Riku, are you all right? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    He was positive it was Solomon based on how the middle-aged man addressed him in a loud voice. He moved closer to him, gradually guiding him into a sat position.


    "Ahh... No, I''m fine; my entire body was in pain.


    True, the overnight wasn''t enough to heal the lethal wounds he sustained from Calin, as the whip resembled a blade capable of severing human flesh. Furthermore, he did not ingest food for one day, indicating that his self-regeneration was not functioning properly.


    Additionally, Jara and Melissa expressed how grateful they were to have their father returned to them. They presented him with bright flowers and fruits as the only way they could express their gratitude.


    "Mister Riku, thank you for saving my father; I can''t express how pleased I am right now," Melissa said with a smile.


    "Sorry, this is the only amount I have," Jara said as she withdrew a small brown pouch from her pocket and handed it to Riku. "Please accept this, mister Riku, that penny is nothing because you have done so much for us," Jara pleaded, tears welling up in the corner of her eyes.


    What would Riku do with that penny? It was simple for him to collect a penny though he could hunt a certain monster and sell its monster orb. So he shook his head and said, "No, Jara, I don''t need your money; just enjoy the lovely life you have right now."


    Ding!


    And then he heard a familiar tone, and the small quantity of light provided by the screen blinded his eyes slightly. The system panel in front of him showed that he had finally finished his first quest.


    [Great! You have finished rescuing Mellisa''s father! Do you want to reap the rewards? Yes/No]


    Unfortunately, Riku had a nasty smile on his face, well aware that he could still increase his mana pool by adding the free attributes to his status Intelligence.


    When he answered Yes to his mind, a new tab of the screen appeared in front of his eyes. Aside from that, he didn''t care that everyone was staring at him in awe.


    [Reward(s) list!]


    >> +102 experience


    >> +8 mana pool


    >> +18 fitness


    >> +2 free attributes


    >> +2 skill points


    RIKU HIROTA''S CURRENT STATUS


    Name: Riku Hirota


    Health power: (100/100)


    Mutant level: (210/1000)


    Race: Human


    Title: [Genes King]


    Evolution: First evolution first-tier [Bloody crow]


    Mana pool: 30


    Fitness: 205


    >> Free attributes: +2


    >> Skill points (SP): +4


    __


    Riku had managed to increase his mana pool by half, but he had no plans to use his skill points right now. Why? He just obtained a mimic skill came at the huge spider, or to put it another way, his skill pool was increasing power, which means his mana consumption was also increasing.


    ''Now that I''m stronger, I can feel like I''ll be able to find my way back home,'' he said to himself, then closed all the tabs so he could focus his attention on the woman who was quietly watching him.


    Swoosh!


    After seeing that Riku''s condition was stabilizing, Solomon, Jara, and Mellisa exited the room. Inside the little room were Emma, Arisu, and other guards who appeared to be aware of Riku''s abilities as they could not go closer to him.


    Yes, it felt strange that the entire room was deafeningly quiet. As a result, he attempted to approach the woman standing on his left side.


    "Hey, Emma, tell me how I can increase my mana right now," he said with an uneasy smile.


    "Recover first, Riku, take a look at yourself, you looked pity, then you wanted to train to raise your mana? I already stated it, it''s not as easy as you''re expecting," Emma said to the guards and Arisu at the same time. Arisu can''t control the guards properly, according to Emma, because she allowed this torture to occur for the second time.


    "I understand, Emma," Riku smirked, "so calm down and don''t be violent."


    Arisu furrowed her brows, knowing that this woman was referring to her. But she just shrugged it off because it wasn''t the main reason she was here.


    "Guards, leave this room right now; nobody should hear our chat," Arisu said quietly, but the guards objected.


    "W-We can''t do that, lady Arisu; our mission here is to protect you," one of the seven guards said.


    "You don''t need to protect me since Riku would never injure me, and I''m stronger than him, so you don''t need to be concerned."


    These words seemed to persuade the guards as they slowly exited the room. She then cast darting glances at the woman who remained in the room.


    Arisu approached her with a strong tone, "Hey, who are you again?" Riku was surprised since Arisu had never approached someone in this manner before.


    "I''m Emma Norm, Adventurer of the Colonary Kingdom," she introduced herself, showing some respect as Arisu was still the King''s daughter.


    She kneaded her chin gently, looking at her from bottom to top. "Hmm... I assume you heard what I said, right? So why don''t you leave in the meantime and return after we''re done?"


    And then, all of a sudden, Emma shook her head at her and said this. "I suppose I can''t do that, lady Arisu, since if Riku and I return to the Colonary Kingdom once he''s recovered, I''ll have to listen in on your talk."


    Arisu''s eyes widened as she was taken aback by these comments. Furthermore, she directed her to look at Riku, as if to specifically ask him. "What does this imply, Riku? Are you going with her?" she asked in a melancholy tone, feeling someone pinch her heart after hearing this.


    Riku lifted his hands in the air, "Huh? I didn''t understand what she was saying; I just asked her to teach me how to enhance my mana-" He interrupted abruptly as Emma interfered.


    "That''s correct, the only thing for you to do is come with me to my realm," she added, a cruel grin on her face.


    Arisu now understood why this woman was so determined to remove Riku from this hamlet. Emma, in her mind, appeared to witness Riku''s transformation magic, and she desired for her Colonary kingdom to benefit from it. At the same time, she realized she couldn''t do anything if Riku decided to leave the Arzotoc village due to the horrible agony he endured here.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll leave the decision to Riku, but leave this room while I still have control." Arisu was generating a blue aura all over his body, which terrified Emma.


    She took a hesitant step back till her back touched the wall. In her opinion, the King''s daughter possessed far more mana than she did.


    "Listen to her, Emma, leave this room since I have something to ask."


    Afterward, it can''t be helped Emma left the room and stood out in the corridor where the other guards were positioned.


    Inside, Riku and Arisu were staring at one other intently. Riku then launched a dialogue. "First, I apologize for not informing you that I was going to the forest to save Solomon; second, I have no plans to leave this village right now because I want to help all the residents who need it."


    To be more specific, Riku didn''t know much about this world, therefore rushing to the other location was perilous for him. In addition, he must finish his first innovation on this planet.


    "I already knew about it, Riku, I can see in your eyes that you won''t leave me yet," Arisu replied, and tears dripped down her cheeks as she smiled at him.


    She wiped his tears, "Sorry about that." She then moved closer to him and lightly slapped his chest with her closed fist. "That''s for the days you made me worried!"


    Riku couldn''t move his body for some reason, wondering why this woman was so sweet to him.


    What just happen?!


    Why lady Arisu is attaining a closer distance with me?


    This is too close, her lips can reach my lips!


    But before that, these words were faded away as Arisu asked him. "Before that, where did you learn the transformation magic?"

 Chapter 47 - What Is The System Doing To Me?

    This weird Arisu was behaving strangely in front of him. She got closer and didn''t care if the nude man''s body touched her.


    And then Arisu asked more questions closer to his ear, and he could feel the gentle heat of every single word she spit out.


    "Now that the two of us have here, could you tell me how you learn to use the transformation magic?"


    He was taken aback after hearing these comments, and he pondered how Arisu knew he could morph into another shape. The image of Solomon flashed across his head as he imagined the middle-aged man told her about his secret. He eventually shook his head as he was already reminding Solomon and Emma that no one should know about this.


    "Wait for a second, lady Arisu? How did you find out about this?"


    Riku, on the other hand, understood what the transformation magic she was referring to because he had seen it previously in the novels and manga he had read. Based on his understanding, the transformation magic allowed people to imitate a certain person''s appearance, ability, clothing, and so on. Furthermore, high-level mages can usually use this skill. For him, referring to his talent as transformation magic was as far as the power he derived from the monster''s gene went. He can''t blame her, though, for his [Manifest] skill can mimic a certain monster''s ability and appearance. Even though he wasn''t sure which part he could replicate, it was the same.


    Arisu regarded him in the eyes and recognized right away that this man couldn''t recall anything after going insane in front of the guards. The first thing that sprang to mind was the deadly wounded he sustained from Calin, who was now imprisoned in the cell.


    "It appears you didn''t remember that you tried to attack my guard, right?" she clarified, pausing for a second before adding this. "But that''s not the case; I''m asking you how you learned that magic, since no one in our village, not even me and elder Cynthia, could perform it."


    Riku blinked his eyes in astonishment for a few seconds before deeply lowering his head on the bed, where the only thing he could see were Arisu''s legs. As soon as she informed him, some of the scenes where he utilized the [Fire claw] came across his mind.


    "I''m so sorry, lady Arisu; I had no idea what I was doing at the time; please forgive me!" he said gently, expecting there to be a casualty as a result of what he had done.


    "Don''t apologize, Riku; I know you did it due to the intense feeling among the village guards," she said as she moved closer. "So raise your head, then tell me about your power?" she persuaded.


    Riku slowly raised his head, knowing that no matter what he did here, he couldn''t get away from her question. Not because he didn''t want to say anything about the gene''s power, but because he couldn''t think of an easy way to explain this one.


    If he stated it wasn''t transformation magic, it was the power that flowed through his veins. Do you suppose anyone would believe him? Why? He didn''t know what the difficulty was to have transformation magic as he had no information in this realm, to put it mildly.


    He took a step back till he came to a halt against the wall. He said while nervously stroking the back of his head and staring at the wooden ceiling. "To be honest, I''m not sure how to explain this, but..."


    [Fire claw!]


    And then, all of a sudden, an intense heat developed in the small space, causing Arisu to take a step back, along with her magnificent eyes. "I can''t explain how I got this power, but I think if I exhibit it to you, you''ll find the answer you''re looking for."


    Another mystery arose in her head; she now wanted to know how Riku cast the skill without incantation.


    In this world, incantation was the primary method for casting a magical spell. It was a magic formula that was supposed to cause a magical effect on a person or thing. The formula can be spoken, sung, or chanted; nevertheless, it will take some time for the skill to be activated.


    "Who really are you, Riku?" Arisu said in a serious tone while slowly observing Riku''s arm that had red-orange fur.


    He didn''t plan to respond since he knew it was simply emotion after seeing this keen claw up close.


    "It''s completely absurd to have transformation magic and casting without any incantation."


    Riku was aware of these two; what disturbed him was their significance in this world. "You''re quite astonished, lady Arisu, but could you tell me what''s going on here so I can understand why you''re acting like this?" he asked, his expression tense.


    Arisu emphasized the necessity of transformation magic users in this village without hesitation. That''s exactly what Emma said to herself after witnessing Riku''s ability.


    "Now I understand, lady Arisu," he said after a brief pause and a small bend of his head. "But, I''m sorry to say," he apologized, "I can''t tell you how I gained this power."


    "No, I understand, Riku," she said, shaking her head, "I can tell you''re not lying to me since the flow of your mana hasn''t changed."


    Arisu seemed to be able to tell if someone was lying or not merely by glancing at their mana. The problem was that it could only impact persons who had a low amount of mana.


    Riku and Arisu exchanged glances, and while she was thrilled to see some of Riku''s abilities, she stated the second reason she was here. "Riku, I have a favor for you, as well as your punishment for going alone into the Mystic forest without informing me."


    He swallowed, sweat dripping down his brow and down his pale cheek. "W-What is it, lady Arisu?" he stammered, unsure of his penalty. If he was imprisoned again in this place, he reasoned, his progress would be slowed.


    Then, out of nowhere, Arisu bowed in front of him and said. "Please, Riku, help us prevail against the Rattin Kingdom; I know that with your support and the power you have right now, we can scare them."


    To begin with, it appeared like Arisu had no plans to fight the Rattin kingdom considering she knew their guards were far superior to theirs. Simply put, all of the youngsters in this kingdom were raised to be warriors.


    "Please Riku, help us!"


    [Quest has arrived!]


    [Obtain your first domain!]


    HUH?!


    HUH?!


    HUH?!


    Domain? Obtain? What is the system trying to do with me?

 Chapter 48 - Conflict

    Riku has no notion of the system''s assigned quest. [Obtain your first domain] Did he need to claim his first territory in this world? He couldn''t possibly accomplish that since his understanding of this splintered world wasn''t sufficient to explore on his own.


    Another thought that occurred to him was that this was due to his title as the [genes king], but he eventually shook his head.


    "No, my title already stated that I just had the ability to replicate a gene, not to rule a territory; anyway, if I do that, who will stand by me?"


    He was correct; having a territory or domain should have individuals to work with in order for them to make rapid development.


    [Get your first domain!] Yes/No? ]


    Riku stared blankly at the blue screen in front of him for a few seconds, unsure of what to do next in this quest.


    "What should I do?" he whispered, while Arisu asked him once since he stopped and didn''t respond in her favor.


    "Are you going to help this village or not? No pressure and I understand if you reject," Arisu asked solemnly.


    Arisu''s voice brought him back to reality, and he completely comprehended what she said. He flinched at first, but eventually nodded his head at him. "Yes, lady Arisu, I intend to assist the Arzotoc village!"


    Ding!


    F*CK!


    F*CK!


    F*CK!


    Riku suddenly got an annoying smile on his face and couldn''t stop moving. The system then displayed a new tab in front of his eyes, along with a mild dinging tone inside his head.


    [The quest has been accepted by you!]


    It believed that when Riku replied to Arisu''s favor, the system assumed he was also accepting the mission. First and foremost, Riku had no intention of accepting the task, knowing that his current strength was insufficient for it.


    "H-Hey Riku! What''s going on?" Asarki approached him as she spotted the man''s irritated demeanor.


    Nonetheless, she did not receive a response from him. He was simply scratching his black hair while reading the full details of this quest and the rewards he would receive if he finished it.


    [Get your first domain approved!]


    ?[Quest details]- Assist the Arzotoc village in their terrible battle against the Rattin Kingdom. After that, create your first region in the southern half of the Rattin Kingdom until you have totally invaded it.


    ?[Domain] - Casting this talent will establish your new area.


    ?[Reminder! Before you could use the domain, the system demanded that you have a massive mana pool! ]


    ?[Follow-up information will be sent to you when you complete the first level!]


    ?[Rewards]


    >> First territory


    >> [Sunder Domain classification skill(s)


    >> 200 experience


    >> +15 fitness


    >> +10 free attributes


    >> +4 skill points


    >> The dark crow hierarchy


    At this time, he had no understanding of what was happening to him or the system he was using. Before that, he drew his head closer to the screen as he tried everything he could think of to cancel the quest.


    [Error!]


    [Error!]


    [Error!]


    A red screen continued flashing across his face, along with the explanation of why he couldn''t reject the quest that he had unintentionally accepted.


    [All quests cannot be reversed. Reason: to not disrupt the flow]


    Flow?


    The heck?


    What is this?!


    [System: refuse to answer! It will change the flow!]


    Riku slowly closed his eyes, inhaled deeply, and exhaled softly. He reminded himself that he needed to settle down and not get carried away by these incidents.


    ''Calm down, Riku Hirota, you can overcome this challenge,'' he told himself before cautiously opening his eyes again. It was also the period when Arisu softly held and caressed his hand.


    "Riku, calm down and rest; I believe you''re still recovering from your severe injuries," Arisu remarked nicely, then forced herself into a standing position to give him time to rest.


    He shook his head with his desirable eyes, as if he was conspiring something. "No, lady Arisu, I''m OK..." He pondered for a moment before taking the village garb that hung next to him.


    It was a green robe with a black outline that was gold on the inside. Following that, he ripped the white blanket and used it to cover his face, legs, and arms, or, more precisely, all of the portions of his body that could be exposed to sunlight.


    It took a few seconds. Riku had not quite finished putting on his outfit when he looked at Arisu.


    "What are you doing, Riku? I told you you had to stay here and get some rest," Arisu remarked sternly.


    "I''m OK, lady Arisu; also, I need to go to the library; can you help me?" Riku requested in a serious tone, as he was now determined to gain some knowledge in this world.


    "B-but, look at yourself, there''s blood still gushing out of your body," she was assured as his blood poured into the white blanket.


    "Please... Lady Arisu, I have something to do."


    Arisu was taken away by Riku''s deep black eyes, and she also observed that the whites of his eyes were turning red. So she carefully wiped her eyes to clear her eyesight; now she could tell her vision was misleading her.


    She sighed heavily as she raised her shoulders. Knowing that no matter what she said here, she couldn''t stop him since Riku''s expression and eyes told it all.


    "Fine, Riku, but if I discover you''re only bearing the pain, I''ll never hesitate to call a halt to your research." Arisu allowed him to leave the room while also warning him of one more thing. "Riku, I''m sorry to inform you that the woman outside of this room was unable to accompany us; I''m sure you already know why, don''t you?"


    Riku nodded, recognizing that the library was a valuable resource for them. Because it was the location of certain concealed information about the Arzotoc village, treasures that could be found nearby, and the one he was hoping for. The magic that can send him back to Earth.


    "Yes, I''ll tell her about this."


    __


    When the guard observed them, two of them left the room. They rushed over to Arisu to defend her from any potential threat.


    Furthermore, Emma was simply leaning against the wall with her eyes closed. Nonetheless, she knew Riku had come out since she heard the door click.


    "Where are you going, Riku? You should rest right now," Emma stated coldly.


    "I have serious business to attend to, but aside from that, I am fully recovered, so there is nothing to worry about," he explained.


    She took a few steps forward after cautiously opening her eyes. "Is that true? Then I should accompany you to protect you if the village guards try to harm you again."


    Riku gradually shook his head while closing his eyes. "You can''t come with me, Emma, I''m going to the library to research where I can get the materials that I needed for my first invention."


    She shivered slightly, knowing that no one from another village or kingdom was permitted to enter the library. She had changed her trajectory and was now pointing for Riku''s room.


    "OK, Riku, I understand, but if you need anything, you can contact me here," Emma said, her right hand on the door handle.


    "I know, Emma, thank you so much," he said as he turned to leave the guest room.


    Click!


    But as soon as the door opened, Arisu spun around and didn''t let her enter the room. "What are you doing, Colonary woman?"


    Her eyes widened when she heard this. She then turned to look at her. "I''m Emma Norm, so don''t call me Colonary woman," she said after a brief pause. "Also, in case it wasn''t evident, I''m going to rest in this room and wait for Riku to return here."


    Insolence woman!


    How dare you to disrespecting our lady Arisu!


    You should punish!


    Even though Arisu was gritting her teeth, she cautioned her guards not to make any excessive moves. "That''s Riku''s room, don''t you think it''s a good idea to see if a man and a woman are together in a certain room?" She said with a nasty smirk as she faced one of the seven guards. "Please give that woman a room-"


    Furthermore, Arisu came to a halt as Emma overheard Arisu''s talk with the guards.


    "It doesn''t matter, lady Arisu, we already sleep in the same bed, and Riku witnessed the whole thing from me, so I don''t think there''s a problem about it," she stated with a cheeky grin as she entered the room and shut the door.


    Riku was blinking his eyes in confusion, didn''t have an idea what was exactly happening to these women. But the thing that piqued his attention was Arisu''s eyes that were furiously looking at him.


    RIKU!!! WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?!!!

 Chapter 49 - Library

    Riku had no idea how to convey what Emma had said to Arisu. "HE ALREADY SAW THE WHOLE THING TO ME," even a moron might deduce the significance of this.


    Arisu was upset at him, as if she needed a legitimate reason for this one. She then took a step forward, bringing her face closer to Riku''s face. "Riku!! What is the meaning of this?"


    Riku''s sake. What was the problem, even though he saw Emma''s entire body? Nonetheless, he took a step back and groaned deeply as he attempted to explain what had occurred at Mystic Forest.


    He made a signal by slightly raising his hands in the air. "Please, lady Arisu, calm down; you simply misinterpreted the situation," he murmured sweetly, his expression tense.


    "That''s why I''m asking you?" she paused for a second before continuing. "Did anything happen to the both of you while you were in the forest?" Her tone dropped and her eyes flickered.


    "Huh?! Of course not, I just helped her..."


    __


    Meanwhile, Riku and Arisu were heading down the long corridor, trailed by the seven guards who were bringing them to the library. Simultaneously, Riku revealed how he met Emma and why he stripped off her clothes.


    "You simply saw her in the jungle and bathed in her blood; also, you say you took off her clothes to avoid being detected by the monster because of her blood; is that true?"


    Arisu seems to accept his explanation with ease. She didn''t see any fluctuations in Riku''s mana; it was just transparent and stable, giving her the impression that Riku was stating the truth.


    "That''s true, lady Arisu, and it never occurred to me to take advantage of anyone." Riku''s face brightened and he could breathe freely as Arisu''s angry look softened.


    "I know it, Riku; I just needed to hear it from you," Arisu replied, smiling broadly.


    Riku, Arisu, and the seven guards were making their way to the library. They exited the guest hall and boarded the horse carriage since the library was not far from King Luke''s massive mansion.


    ...


    To begin, after fifteen minutes, Riku and Arisu climbed out of the horse carriage. At the same time, the seven guards with their hefty horses had arrived at their destination.


    The silver gate stood in front of them. The area was guarded by a large number of guards, enough to secure the library. Riku, on the other hand, had been anticipating this incident since King Luke told him that there were multiple guards watching him while he was gathering information inside the library.


    He just raised his shoulders a bit, then took a glance at the guards that hurriedly came towards them as they noticed Arisu was here. First, they have opened the heavy silver gate and eventually knelt to the surface to show their respect.


    GOOD DAY, LADY ARISU!


    The four rows of guards said it all at once, and the middle-aged man who was ruling them quickly regained his composure.


    It had a broad build, blue eyes, blond hair with a hint of brown, the same color as his mustache, and was dressed in silver-plated armor and a green cape with the same outline as the villager''s outfit. Aside from that, it was significantly taller than Riku, allowing him to immediately distinguish the strength disparity between them.


    His name was Henry Dart, and he was the first task commander ordered to protect this library from any potential schemes.


    The first thing he did was deeply bow his head against Riku, which surprised him because he had no idea why this middle-aged man was doing that. Until he came up to him and spit some words out of his mouth.


    "I''m Henry Dart, the first special task commander, and on behalf of the Arzotoc village guards and villagers, I truly apologize!"


    Riku was confused and blinking his eyes, not expecting to see a village guard apologize to him. He was stunned for a few seconds until Arisu softly patted his shoulder and helped him regain awareness.


    "What are you doing, Riku? Henry greeted you, and I think it would be unfortunate if you didn''t answer to him respectfully," Arisu remarked softly enough for Riku to hear her.


    He flinched slightly and took a cautious look at Henry. "Y-Yes," he mumbled, his head narrowly lowered. "My name is Riku Hirota, and I''m happy for the opportunity."


    He assumed Henry did this because he believed Riku possessed the most crucial skill in this weird universe, which was transformation magic.


    There were a few moments. Three of them were walking towards the Library entrance, while Henry inquired as to why lady Arisu was in this location, despite the fact that he already knew the answer.


    All of the superior guards seemed to be aware that King Luke had granted Riku permission to enter the library to do study in order to locate the materials he required for his first invention.


    Riku discovered a lake that could help the village''s crops. All he had to do was order the farmers to dig again and research where he could get the metal materials.


    Inside, Riku could see the brilliant light ahead of him, as well as the concrete wall on which the lamp was attached. Nonetheless, he knew that when he reached that light, he would be able to find all of the books that the Arzotoc community possessed.


    "Lady Arisu, what are the specific books do you need? We can ask the librarian here so you will not have a hard time finding them." He informed politely but Riku was the one who answered him since he had no any idea what kind of book existed in this world.


    "No, I want to find the book manually." He responded, then they have reached the place at once.


    "If this is you want, Riku..." Henry said but you can notice that there was content in his words.


    At this point, Riku was blinking his eyes in surprise as he didn''t expect that the library here was larger than he thought. Numerous bookshelves he saw on the ground floor even the upstairs. If he guessed the number of the books that were here more or less fifteen thousand books.


    The large transparent chandelier was the main reason why it was so bright in this place. It then Henry came closer to him and informed him once again.


    "Now, Riku are you really sure that you don''t the help of our great librarian? If you won''t, which section do you want to go to? Magic section or information section?" Henry asked him politely.

 Chapter 50 - Magic Manipulation

    Riku Hirota. It was the man who vanished into the Earth after he awakened his Gene and was brought to the place where you could see the lowly monster inhabited in the ordinary place like a vast forest.


    _


    To begin with, Arisu and Riku headed to the Arzotoc''s library. To gather some information where they could find the materials for the pipeline they were building. Remember, the crops of this village have to lack water, so in no time, the supplies of their food would surely be short.


    Moreover, for Riku, it wasn''t his main reason why he was doing this thing. He was looking for any magical book that could help him to summon him back to the place where he really came from.


    "The heck? What''s wrong with this library?" This was his reaction when he entered the wide door and saw the numerous books surrounding him.


    To describe it, the whole place was full of empty bookshelves on the ground floor, and the second floor. The thing here was, all the books in this place were flying in the mid-air and releasing glittering white light. The given instances astonished him, yet, he had no reason to step back as he was way too determined to see again his father and fiancee.


    "Are you still sure that you don''t need our librarian''s assistance?"


    And all of a sudden, he heard a deep voice behind him. As soon as he whirled around, he saw a middle-aged man that had a malicious smile on his face. Of course, it was Henry Dart the first special task commander in the Arzotoc village. At the same time, the first superior guard apologized after the guards in this village tortured him to death.


    Henry wasn''t playing him. That smile was just simply signified that the body in front of him should listen to the other suggestion.


    Riku uncontrollably nodded his head, knowing that he needed someone''s help to pull off this one. The problem here was, by choosing to accept the Librarian''s assistance, was taking away the chances to find the right book he needed, or the be exact, the summoning book that could send him back to the real world. But what he could do? This was the only way to wouldn''t discover his main plan in this library.


    At this point, he knew just simple attending in the library wasn''t enough to discover the right book he was looking for. Aside from that, he was curious how they possibly get the books that were flying in the mid-air.


    "Y-Yes, mister Henry, I''m glad to accept your offer," Riku said politely, then darted his eyes to the location where Henry was looking.


    Henry was smoothly kneading his chin come along with a broad smile on his face. "I like your attitude, Riku, you''re quite transparent."


    After spitting these words, he narrowly bowed his head at Arisu, just informing her about Riku''s decision. Either way, It had no problem at all since it was the only way to help their village.


    "Give what he wanted, Henry, this guy could be the number one in this world." Arisu complimented him.


    Her words piqued his attention as he frowned his brows at it. In his mind, Lady Arisu had a high expectations of this man, he didn''t know what was the reason for her high expectations but he was certain by it.


    "It''s my pleasure to assist our inventor."


    Being an inventor in this strange world would have been a big factor since this was the job where they can help a certain village or kingdom to increase their wealth. On top of that, once an inventor a build that could stand out in a certain place, his life would surely change that no one ever could anticipate.


    Arisu, Riku, and Henry were looking at the sexy woman that had long silver-white curly hair on the edge, and red cheek. It was the typical person that you could see inside the library.


    When the moment they reached the place, Henry immediately introduced who was this woman. "Lady Arisu, Riku, this woman next to me is Naina Witch. The first librarian in this village."


    By just simply looking at this woman, Riku admitted that this was the first woman who was looked intelligent for his eyes. However, one thing he noticed, that this woman was narrowly opening her eyes and continuously blinking her eyes for some reason.


    As soon as Naina heard the name of King Luke''s daughter, she was alarmed to deeply bow her head and wasn''t aware that her head already hit on the wooden table in front of her.


    "Ouch..." She was slowly rubbing her forehead as it was strong enough for her to feel mild pain. Hence, Naina moved out of the desk, then continued to bow her head. "Good day, Lady Arisu! What can I help you?"


    The only thing she could see was the marble surface until... There were legs that touched her eyes, to describe, it was the legs of that man that were covered by several clothes.


    Of course, it was Riku that looked concerned after Naina solidly hit her forehead on the table. "Are you okay? Why do you bow her head even though you know that there was a desk in front of you." He asked him politely, then assisted her to lift her head so that he can check her forehead.


    And all of a sudden, Riku smelled a scent of grilled out of nowhere. He looked around to find where it was, but the situation got worse for him as he knew the smell was closer to him.


    The heck?


    This woman is smelled like curry?


    What''s going on here?


    These were the thoughts that went to his mind, but the situation became clear to him when he saw the reddish lump on Naina''s forehead while some blood dripped on her brows.


    He was taken aback, at the same time, he was certain that the curry scent came from her blood. Yet, he shook his head, thinking that was just simple imagination that unexpectedly transpired.


    Riku quickly took out the ripped white clothes on his pocket, then didn''t hesitate to wipe the blood rolling down to Naina''s nose. "Don''t move if you don''t want to mess up your attire." He seriously said while the woman was narrowly looking at him, as it seemed still clueless who was the man standing in front of her.


    "Hey, I''m asking you, why do you bow your head-!" He failed to complete his phrase as Arisu intervened in the scene and aggressively grabbed the piece of the clothes on Riku''s hand.


    "Let me do that, Riku! I''m the reason why Naina''s forehead was bleeding!" She said with a high tone while having a serious expression.


    Riku was blinking his eyes in confusion, wondering why this woman was acting like this. Yet, he refused to complain even though his true plan here failed because of her.


    "No, problem, lady Arisu, but can you stop looking at me that I did something wrong." Riku uncomfortably said, then stepped back meter away from them.


    However, Naina also grabbed the piece of clothes in Arisu''s hands, knowing the precious woman in this village shouldn''t hold a lowly person like her. She has hurriedly wiped the blood on her face and said. "I''m good, Lady Arisu, it''s just a small cut it would surely heal in no time." She was so embarrassed when she said that.


    After a few were moments. Her small cut stopped from bleeding, then now, started to officially introduce herself to everyone in the library.


    "I''m Naina Witch, I''m one of the librarians in this village. I''m here to assist you so that you could easily find the book you are looking for." She smiled at them even though her lump was getting bigger and bigger.


    Riku did the same thing. "I''m Riku Hirota, I''m here to find a book that could help me to find the materials I needed for my first new project in this village."


    Naina was looked stunned after hearing these words, knowing all the adventurers should know where they could find the materials with their invention. Now, she can easily tell that this man that was covered by multiple clothes did not come in this place. Yet, she was still persistent to help him as she felt something different in this man.


    Arisu walked closer to Riku as one of the guards murmured something to her. "I''m headed first, Riku, there''s a problem that came up to our mansion, my father needs me." He paused for a second, then looked at Naina sharply. "Hey, Naina, watch this man carefully that man always loves to sneak."


    Naina nodded her head at her without hesitation. "Leave everything to me, Lady Arisu, I will do everything to watch this man." She gave her respect to her while seeing her leaving the place with Henry Dart.


    __


    To begin with, Riku was watching the flying book in the ceiling, it was looked that they had their own life.


    "Naina, what do you do to get these books?"


    Naina looked surprised by his question since everyone knew what kind of stuff they were using to get them. "Hmm... I''m using Magic manipulation!"

 Chapter 51 - Magic Of Science

    Magic manipulation: it''s the way that allows the users to manipulate objects or things. Also, it is one of the basic abilities that should everyone know since this is mostly used in the Academy in this strange world.


    Riku heard this kind of stuff in the novel and manga he read so he had an idea what it was. But the problem here was, he didn''t know how it exactly work. Remember, the power in the world he came from was called "Gene''s mutation." Where was the monster''s gene transfer to a certain human body. By doing this, they would grant the power and physical strength that the specific gene that has.


    "It seems that you''re not familiar with the magic that this world had. Can you tell me where you exactly came from?" Naina asked him with a serious tone.


    She was narrowly looking at him within the eight meters gap they have, at the same time, she was blinking her eyes for some reason.


    If Riku answered her straight to the point, there was a chance that this woman wouldn''t believe him. Or to be exact, who was the stupid person who believed that there was another world besides the world that they had. Aside from that, he can''t tell his reason for the being, why? He was just simply avoiding any small suspicion that would surely give him a hard time perfectly doing his main job here.


    "Sorry to say, but I can''t still remember the place where I really came from after the Arzotoc''s guard tortured me. The only thing I can remember besides my name is the object, or easy to say, the information to create a new invention." Riku said these words without stuttering in order to make them more realistic.


    In his opinion, filling all the holes in his made-up story could help him to avoid all the possible questions that would throw at him. Aside from that, adding that he had been tortured by the guards helped him to strengthen the story that she had.


    At this point, Naina could easily tell that this man didn''t belong in the Arzotoc Village because of the rumors she heard from the other villagers.


    "Ohh... So you''re that person." And all of a sudden, she bowed her head to apologize. "Sorry about that, Riku Hirota, we admitted the guards in this village did the big mistake of torturing someone like you."


    Well, it went to Riku''s mind that all the people in this village hadn''t had the same behavior as there were people who have well manners just like Henry and Naina.


    "You don''t need to apologize, also, you can call me Riku since I would surely spend my whole time staying in this library." Riku had a broad smile on his face, so Naina would have a good impression of him.


    "Is that okay with you that I just called with your first name? You''re an inventor and I''m the librarian so I think your current position is superior to mine. I just saying this because I don''t want to disrespect you." Naina explained her side formally, at the same time, blinking her eyes several times. Or to be more simple, she noticed that this man was hiding his face by using white clothes.


    He raised his shoulders a bit, knowing calling him Riku wouldn''t a big problem. "That''s fine, Naina, I don''t see any problem by calling me that..." He paused for a second since the Naina''s eyes movement piqued his attention.


    What she was doing?


    At first, he thought Naina was curious to see his face. Around him was the radiance glittering light given by the magical books and huge chandelier above him. In this situation, it was safe for him to remove the clothes on his face.


    Even though he removed it. Naina''s action was still the same so at this point, his eagerness to know the reason behind this pushed him to question.


    "Naina, before we start can I ask you one question?" He said out of his curiosity.


    The of them were walking around the library as Naina helped him to familiarize himself in this kind of place. Yet, she nodded her head without making any second thought.


    "Sure, Riku, as long as I could answer your question it doesn''t matter to me." She responded politely and can''t stop frowning her brows.


    "Hmm... It''s just simple questions, but can you tell me why are you continuously closing your eyes? There''s a wrong with my face?" Riku asked her in a deep tone.


    She uncontrollably shook her head come along with a bothered expression. "No, no, no, Riku! I just have a problem with my eyes so I can''t stop my eyes from blinking." She responded and planned to bow again her head at him to sincerely apologize, but Riku stopped her.


    "You don''t need to bow at me, we are just the same people here." He said seriously before adding these words. "Problem? Do you have a problem with your eyes? It''s like blurry or something?"


    "Yes, Riku, how did you know about that?" Naina asked him curiously, then walked closer to him so that she can clearly see his face.


    Of course, having blurry eyes was just an ordinary occurrence for all the people inhabiting each section of this world.


    "Hmm... I just know people that have the same case as you." He did the same thing, he went towards her, then checked her eyes. His fingers were touching his face just to make sure that there was a sign this woman would be blind.


    "E-Eh? W-Wait, R-Riku, what are you doing?" Naina stuttered as she became uncomfortable when Riku was gently touching her face.


    He deeply sighed as he clarified that this woman''s eyes can become better. But the thing here, he had no idea how long this woman experienced this and how blurry her eyes were.


    "Hais... You''re just lucky that you have blurry eyes. You should fix it before it can become worst." He advised him politely, then planning to proceed in his job.


    "Yes, Riku, once I succeed to find the suitable healing magic with this condition." Naina cheerfully said.


    "What do you mean by that? The healing magic can''t cure your blurry eyes?" He asked him once again.


    She nodded her head, "Yes, the healing magic just focuses on taking back all the affected parts of your body into their original states. In my case, I''m born with blurry eyes so healing them is just useless."


    Riku easily understood what she was trying to say to him. Can''t heal everything just like the blurry eyes of Naina. Moreover, he already knew how he was going to resolve her problem.


    To become her friend. It was his main problem so that he can explore different kinds of books in this library since from the being he was just allowed to know the information where he can find the materials he needed to build the pipeline.


    "If that''s the case, I will try to help you to have good eyesight." He confidently said and smiled at her.


    "Really?! Are you sure you can do that? Also, what kind of incantation magic would you use to cure my eyes?" By hearing these words, Naina would look so excited as her eyes would always give him a hard time.


    Riku had a malicious smile on his face. ''Hmm magic? Are you kidding me? It''s just simply information that I have in the world where I came from.'' He uttered to his mind, at the same time, planning to surprise this woman that was certain that she had never been heard before.


    "I can''t tell the full details right now but everyone called the Magic of Science."


    Naina was blinking her eyes, but this time it wasn''t because of his blurry eyes since she could clearly see the handsome face of the man standing in front of him. It was because she had no idea the words spitting out of this man''s mouth.


    "Magic of Science? By hearing this name I can easily tell that it''s a strong branch of magic." Naina said slowly.


    "Of course, but it had a lot of processes. So I need your help before we can do that, also, I know you want to learn to it, right?" Riku said, then officially started his research.


    "Yes, Riku! I''m happy to help an inventor like you!"


    __


    His research was starting. Naina was given all the books that had information on all the materials that Riku was looking for. He was reading where he could find the iron, copper, silver which was a good conductor of electricity, etc. Come along with his research, he was also looking for the glass or materials to build a contact or glasses for Naina''s blurry eyes.


    _


    The night came up. Riku already come back to his room and immediately laid on his made because of exhaustion. Spending twelve hours reading different books made him dizzy since some of the characters were new to him. Moreover, he was glad as he already knew where he should start first.


    "By starting tomorrow, I will find the materials in the Assima forest!"

 Chapter 52 - Temptation

    Riku Hirota went to the Arzotoc library and gathered some information for the pipeline he was planning to build. With the help of Naina, he succeeded to locate the place where he needed to have an expedition.


    Expedition: it was the journey by a group of people with a particular purpose, especially scientific research, etc.


    Moreover, the word expedition where Riku came from signified to fight a new type of monsters and to get some loots after killing them.


    He was sitting in front of the transparent window, watching the glistening night sky. Those lights beamed his eyes, at the same time, let him feel comfortable and washed away all the problems he had.


    "Hmm... What is my best thing to do in this world? Even I went to the library I can''t guarantee that I can find a book that could bring me back to my world." He paused for a second, doesn''t like to end this soothing experience.


    Riku was quite right, even though, there were numerous magical books in this village, still, he can''t say if they have the book that he was looking for.


    "I should be grateful right now since Arisu giving a position that no one could hurt me. Aside from that, by staying in this place I have to strengthen myself as I have no idea what is a type of monster I''m going to deal with next."


    He reclined his back against the wooden chair, can''t be helped to analyze something of the thing that happened to him earlier.


    The smell of curry? This was just a coincidence or this was what he felt when he was smelling blood. It never erased to his mind, why? As he felt that smell was seducing him.


    He took a deep breath, then let it out softly, remembering Naina''s face until he frustrated rubbed his long black hair. "W-What I''m thinking?! I''m just trying to calm myself but for some reason, I can''t stop thinking!"


    Bam!


    And all of a sudden, he immediately took a glance at his behind, looking at the wooden door after someone was forced to open it. The first thing that went to his mind was that there was someone who was going to attack him, but that thought easily faded away as he saw Emma entering.


    "Why do you look so pale, Riku? It seems like you see a spirit." Emma approached him nonchalantly, then walked closer and sat on Riku''s bed.


    "You shocked me, Emma. I thought someone had an intention to attack me." Riku explained and sighed deeply.


    Emma understood that Riku wasn''t recovered from the guard''s attack, at the same time, she admitted that she committed a mistake by forcing open the door. She bowed her head while slowly closing her fierce eyes.


    "I apologize, Riku, I never thought about that." She said politely.


    "That''s fine, Emma, but next time you should learn how to knock, okay?" Riku let this thing pass by, knowing this woman went to his room for a purpose. On top of that, he wanted her to invite him for his expedition in one of the dangerous forests in this world.


    She narrowly lifted her head and followed up with a few nods. "Yes, I''ll do that!" She responded.


    To begin with, he changed the trajectory of his chair by facing it towards Emma. "What''s bring you here, Emma? It''s already late and you''re still awake." He approached her politely so that he can tell her about his plan for his expedition.


    She faced the window while the corner of her eyes was shivering. It was the expression that she embarrassed to say something. "I-I can''t sleep with my room, Riku. Can I stay in your room just for today?"


    Riku wasn''t expecting this since Emma was a solo adventurer, which means she can live by herself.


    ''Eh? What''s wrong with here? Why is this woman asking to sleep in a man''s room?'' He uttered to his mind and random thoughts kept appearing to him.


    "Huh? You can''t sleep in your room? Why?" He was controlling himself.


    "I-I''m afraid with the dark, please let me stay here for a while..." Her face was being reddened and looking at him with glistening as she looked meant her words.


    ''Afraid with dark, huh? Are you kidding me? There''s a lamp in your room, aside from that, the cave where we stayed for several days is darker than here.'' He keeps talking to his mind as he doesn''t want to commit a sin to Yui.


    Or easy to say, Riku was started thinking about sexual activities with the beautiful and sexy woman in front of him. It couldn''t stop, he was a man that had needs in his life. Yet, he slowly shook his head and barely pinched his thigh to awaken his senses.


    ''No, this is not right! I have a fiancee once I give my virginity to her, it''s all done.'' Riku was persistent to refuse the temptation given by the situation.


    Furthermore, he can''t also refuse Emma''s request since this woman would be a big help in his upcoming expedition. "Okay, Emma, take this bed and I will sleep on the surface so that you can sleep comfortably." He tapped the bed and get the extra blanket, but he suddenly stopped as Emma held his wrist.


    His eyes were widened after seeing the expression of the woman that was being needy. He was certain by it since that was the face of Yui when he was refused to do it.


    He slowly gulped come along with sweaty hands. "W-Why, Emma? T-There''s something bothering you?" Riku was stuttered and started to wouldn''t look at Emma after seeing her seductive body.


    Yes! Her cleavage was revealed and it was the hardest thing that would come to your life which one 90% of men failed.


    "You don''t need to sleep to the surface, Riku. We can sleep in this bed together." She paused for a second, then showed that this bed could accommodate two people. "Please, Riku..."


    Riku let his shoulders down and followed with a deep sigh. How he can refuse the woman if they were acting like this?


    "Fine, Emma, I''m also not too used to lay down on the surface." He pretended to yawn and rubbed his eyes to show that he was already sleepy. "Let''s sleep, Emma, I want to rest right. Reading the books was so tiring."


    He laid on the surface, then facing in a different direction. Emma did the same thing come along with a broad smile om her face. "That''s right, Riku..."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Riku''s room was enveloped by deafening silence as none of them started to open a new conversation. However, you could see Emma''s feet were rubbing against each other as she wanted to do something.


    To avoid this thing, Riku initiated the conversation by asking her something. "Emma, are you still awake?"


    And all of a sudden, Emma aggressively faced him and nodded her head at him a couple of times. "Yes, Riku!"


    Riku could feel her chest rubbing on his back, at the same time, seductive heat given by Emma''s body. At this point, he can''t stop himself from asking that the woman in this world was way more aggressive?


    Riku whirled around, then now their faces were seeing each other. "Emma, I want to tell you something."


    "What is it, Riku? Tell me right now because I''m always ready to do that." She responded, doesn''t care even her voice echoed in the entire place.


    "Hmm... Emma I would like to invite you to have an expedition in the Assima forest. You already see my powers, also, you can guide me on how I can perfectly use it." Riku said with a pleasing tone, yet, he saw Emma''s expression change a bit.


    Even though she was looked disappointed, still, she slowly nodded her head at him since she wasn''t doing anything when she arrived in this village. Or to be exact, she was spending most of her time staying in her room.


    "No worries, Riku, I''m willing to help you in your expedition." She replied with a weak tone.


    Riku was aware of what she was felt so it means he knows how he would play it to encourage her. "In exchange, I''ll give all the monster''s orb we would get plus you can sleep in my room every day. What do you think about that?"


    Emma delighted smiled at him and looked excited to do that. "Really, Riku?! I''m allowed to sleep in your room every day?!"


    He nodded his head while slowly closing his eyes. "Yes, Emma, you are free to enter my room anytime you want. But I would like to inform you we are going out tomorrow so you need to prepare."


    Emma hadn''t had care about it, "No problem, Riku! If you want to leave this village right now we can go!"


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Calm down, Emma, just rest here a while, okay?"


    Their conversation ended was just easily ended with that. Even though, Emma wanted to do something she refused it as she was excited to come with this man.


    ...


    The sun came up and there was a woman standing in front of Riku''s bed. She had furious eyes and awakened them with her yell.


    RIKU!!!

 Chapter 53 - Assima Forest

    The two people inside the room were literally shocked after hearing the yell of the woman that was rupturing their ears. Of course, it was Arisu and the base of the surrounding right was already five o''clock in the morning.


    RIKU!!!


    It seemed like when Emma was forced to enter his room, she forgot to lock it again. Yet, it wasn''t their main problem at this point as Arisu stared at them with her furious eyes.


    In her opinion, even though she didn''t see what was exactly happened, still, she was certain that these two did sexual stuff. Why she could say this? She just simply saw the naked body of Emma.


    Her head was narrowly bowed, at the same time, she was gritting her teeth couldn''t control the extreme emotion she was feeling. "Riku?! This is what you''re doing when I''m not watching you?!" She angrily asked her.


    Riku was taken aback just stopped when his head hit the wall. Furthermore, he was looking around also noticed Emma was naked for no good reason.


    ''Eh?! Eh?! Why she''s naked? I''m not drunk or dizzy to not remember that we haven''t done any sexual activities. So what is the reason why this woman is naked?! I''m fucked up!'' He uttered to his mind, knowing any woman would surely after seeing someone naked in a certain room.


    "L-Lady Arisu, don''t jump w-with your conclusion! We are not doing anything wrong." He can''t stop stuttering as Arisu was slowly attaining a closer distance within him and he could feel the terrifying aura coating her body.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? What woman and man doing in the same room, huh?! And this B*tch was naked huh?!" Arisu said, couldn''t control the words spitting out of her mouth.


    After Emma heard this woman call her a b*tch, she also control her emotion and stood up closer to her. "Do you call me a b*tch?! Even you''re the king''s daughter you don''t have permission to disrespectfully address me."


    The sweat on his temples was rolling down on his cheeks, worried these women would fight because of wrong intuition. He immediately stood up, luckily that his clothes were still there. After that, he stepped between them since Arisu and Emma were releasing a magical aura throughout their bodies.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Please calm down, you''re misinterpreting the situation, lady Arisu!" Riku was trying to explain, but Arisu''s response surprise him.


    "Are you taking to her side, huh?! What would I expect? This b*tch and you have already sex!" She said with a high tone, doesn''t care even the maids and the guards outside heard them.


    Slap!


    And all of a sudden, Emma slapped her face without making any second thoughts. At the same time, the tears formed in the corner of her eyes rolled down on her reddy cheek. "I warn you that don''t call me b*tch?! We have done anything, and you just come here angrily without knowing the situation!"


    After she spits these words, she grabs her white robe and steps out of this room. Before she left, Emma stared at him come along with her pity eyes, or to be exact, she was really hurt with the words she had been received.


    He quickly noticed the red cheek of Arisu and her shivering eyes. It seemed like, she was shocked since there was a person who could slap her directly on her face. Aside from that, Emma wasn''t afraid of having a conversation that was unusual for her.


    For some reason, Riku had a mildly smile on his face while attaining a closer distance to her. Once he reached the right distance, he gently held her chin, then smoothly tilted it to check her cheek.


    "Are you okay, lady Arisu? Let me see your face..." He was carefully looking at it, luckily Emma doesn''t hit her hard.


    Bam!


    And all of a sudden, Arisu swiped his hand and it was strong enough to blow his arm through the air. "Don''t come near me! I can''t take to look at you! I never expect that you could do that thing!"


    Even though he was hearing sharp words from her, still, he was nonchalantly facing the situation. He grabbed again her chin but at this point, Arisu''s eyes were darted to him. "I didn''t do anything wrong, lady Arisu, me and Emma don''t have sex..." He was looking at her straight to show that he was sincere before adding. "Also, I''m still a virgin, lady Arisu. I''ll give it to the person who is always with me."


    The broad smile on his face made Arisu''s face start lighting up again. By just looking at the mana circulating in his body, she can easily tell that he was saying the truth.


    "You''re not lying, Riku, isn''t it?" Arisu was looking at her come along with her pity eyes as she wanted to clarify this thing to him.


    He nodded his head without hesitation, then slowly patted her head. "Of course, lady Arisu, I have no intention to lie with you."


    Bam! Bam!


    And all of a sudden, Arisu knelt on the wooden surface as she felt heavy chains free inside her chest. She wasn''t saying any kind of words, doesn''t want to show the huge feelings she had for the man standing in front of her.


    He frowned his brows and eventually lowered himself the same as Arisu. "Stop crying, lady Arisu. You don''t deserve to cry, okay?" He said politely.


    After a few were moments. Arisu started to calm down and you could notice her lump eyes.


    __


    To begin with, Arisu and Riku were seated on the bed. Yet, she was still regretting the words she had been said to Emma after hearing the explanation of Riku.


    "She just stayed here because she was afraid in the dark? And you just allow her to sleep here, that''s all?" Arisu asked him with a weak tone.


    Riku nodded his head, "You heard it right, lady Arisu..." He paused for a second as he saw Emma was standing beside the door with the belongings they needed in their expedition. "I think you must apologize to her. Emma was a kind person so she was hurt when you called her bitch."


    She nodded her head as she agreed with his suggestion, yet, she was embarrassed to walk closer to her after all the harsh words she said to her. "Riku, can you help me to apologize? I''m not good with it-"


    She couldn''t complete her phrase as Riku immediately called her. "Hey, Emma! Come here, lady Arisu wanted to tell you something."


    By just looking at her, you could notice that this woman cried for several minutes. Moreover, even she had a cold face she listened to Riku''s words as she felt Riku was the only one who could understand her.


    "What is it? I and Riku are going to leave." She coldly responded, then pulled him out to the bed. Or to be exact, Emma doesn''t want Riku to have a closer distance within Riku.


    Of course, Arisu was aware of the expedition he would have in the Assima forest since it was the main reason why she personally went to this place. And yes, Naina was the one who informed her just like what she ordered. The thing here, she didn''t know that this woman would also come with Riku. What she could do? It seemed these two already planned their expedition.


    "First, I would like to apologize for calling you b*tch. I should not say that sorry again." She bowed her head, also, the first time she apodized to someone aside King Luke.


    "If you want to be a good leader, you should try to listen to others-" Emma''s eyes were widened when Riku covered her mouth along with an uneasy smile on his face.


    "What did she say?" Arisu asked him as Emma''s words become choppy for her.


    "She said, it doesn''t matter but you should not call her b*tch since Emma''s was a really kind person that you ever met." Riku said, making a gesture to stop mocking lady Arisu. ''Hey, Emma, you need to zip your mouth, she''s still the King''s daughter so you must show some respect. Aside from that, you should not mention that you''re going to continue to sleep with me, okay?" He murmured to her which made her broadly smile.


    She nodded her head at him, at the same time, starting to get feel better. "Thank you, Riku."


    Arisu raised her brows after seeing them having secret conversations. But this time, she learned as she didn''t have an intention to ask their conversation all about. Or to be more simple, she directly went to give her support in their expedition.


    "Riku, I trusted you even I''m not watching, also, I know if someone was lying so be careful with your answer. Kidding aside, the Assima forest is the place where you could find useful resources, like magic crystals, and herbs that main ingredients of our healing potions, but I know that you''re aware that the more you get valuable items the riskier the place. So I''m here to ask you one more thing, are you really sure to have an expedition in that forest."


    OF COURSE! WE ARE HAPPY TO DO THAT!"

 Chapter 54 - Expedition

    Arisu acknowledged the upcoming expedition of Riku and Emma in the Assima forest. In the place where they could find a new type of monster that had never been seen by their eyes.


    How about the invasion of Rattin Kingdom? There''s no problem even Arisu allowed him to have an expedition since the attackers surely appeared in the Arzotoc Village in less than 25 days and at that time Riku already come back to this village.


    Why is Arisu letting him even though she knew the dangerous situation he would face in that place? She''s just simply full about the [Transformation magic] that Riku had. By having this ability, she was certain he can protect himself.


    __


    Outside of the Guest Hall, a horse carriage was waiting for them, but for some reason, Emma refused to ride on it. She doesn''t know having a horse carriage would help them to carry all the materials they needed for the pipeline?


    "Riku, I refuse to ride on this horse carriage. Technically speaking, this carriage would just help the monsters to kill us. Aside from that, by its size, I''m sure that we''re having a hard time traveling this thing inside the forest." She perfectly explained, smoothly rubbing her chin as she was thinking a new idea of how they were going to reach the Assima forest without having difficulties.


    Emma was quite right. Since having a large carriage could slow down their traveling, at the same time, could make some noise that would attract the monsters roaming around.


    Riku paused for a second after hearing his words, which made him think deeply so he could analyze the situation. The thing here was, they couldn''t manage to bring the materials by just using their bare hands.


    "Come to think of it, Emma, how we would bring the materials we are needed that the primary reason why we''re heading to that forest?" He can''t help to question here because without this horse carriage carrying the materials would be impossible.


    "If your problem is just storage, I think we have no problem with that." She responded nonchalantly, then eventually took the ordinary brown pouch out of his belongings.


    He frowned his brows as this thing piqued his attention. "What is that, Emma? Don''t tell me, are you planning to use it to store the materials we would get." He said with a laugh, knowing the idea in her mind would never be happened until... Emma also had a malicious smile on her face.


    "Who do you think am I, Riku? I''m an adventurer, isn''t it? So now come on think of it, where I store the monster orb I''ve obtained?" She said while slowly showing the purpose of this item.


    At this point, Riku can''t stop thinking as he realised Emma was exactly right. "Now you have said it, where?"


    And all of a sudden, Emma whirled the tip of the pouch on the surface, and the monster''s orb dropped. It was five monsters'' orb that had the same size as the ordinary woman''s fist.


    Or to be more simple this pouch can store anything no matter what size you put inside it can store everything. He was surprised by this occurrence since even though he came from a place that had advanced technology, still, no ever could invent this thing.


    "T-That''s amazing, Emma, how do you call that thing?" He stuttered as the so much excitement boosted him. In his mind, if the people could make this kind of invention, which means there was some object that could surprise him more.


    "It''s Orino pouch, or easy to say magical pouch." Emma replied with a weak tone, then eager to leave the place knowing they must use the time when the monsters weren''t active.


    "Hmm... This is how you call this interesting item, huh?" He faced to the direction where the Arzotoc''s exit was located after adding. "If that''s the case, I don''t see any problem. Also, talks about the problem it seems we can reach the Assima forest in no time."


    Yes! Riku was thinking to use his [Fly] skill to arrive in that place in just a blink of an eye. Aside from that, using this skill could help them to avoid the obstacles they might face.


    Emma smiled after hearing these words as she was really like to view from the above. "Really, Riku? You''re going to use that amazing wings again-?!" Her voice suddenly raised, enough for Riku to cover her mouth.


    "Shh... Can you lower down your voice? Aside from Solomon, you''re the last person who knows about my wings. I want to say here from the being, I would keep some of the abilities that I have to avoid the unexpected worst-case scenario." He explained, then let her out softly.


    It appeared that she immediately understood the situation. She nodded her head as she agreed with him. "Okay, I understand, Riku, just let continue our expedition."


    Two of heading out of the Arzotoc village while Arisu was early left the place because of the importance that she had that talked about the invasion of Rattin Kingdom.


    Emma and Riku passed at the entrance where you could see the guards unexpectedly bowed their heads to give their support in their expedition.


    GOOD LUCK WITH YOUR JOURNEY! MIGHT THE SPIRIT FOREST WATCH YOU SUCCEED.


    To wouldn''t feel bad the guards, he pretended to broadly smile at them while waving his hand. "Thank you so much! We''ll come back soon."


    __


    Their presence vanished from the guard''s vision, in this time, he was safe to use the [Fly] skill without even bothered that someone was watching him. Moreover, the location of the Assima forest was the opposite way of the Mystic forest.


    Yes! The Assima forest was located in the eastern part of the Arzotoc village, but it wasn''t totally closed to the village it was just simply used to demonstrate the direction of the place. Furthermore, usually traveling in this forest would consume nine hours it also concluded the time when the monsters tried to attack you.


    "Do you aware of where is the Assima forest, isn''t it? Since you''re an adventurer so it means that you''re familiar with some of the places." Riku said, preparing himself before casting his skill.


    Around him was the green vast forest where the high bushes helped them to hide their existence. Also, he remembered this place as it was the place he stayed when the first time he saw this huge village.


    She nodded her head without hesitation, "I heard it from the adventurer and I know where is this place located. The thing that I didn''t know there were the types of monsters that existed in that forest." She replied, then looked ready to hop on his back.


    Riku was lucky to have this woman. Why? Emma Norm had a lot of information about the place and what was the best things to do to avoid a perilous situation. On top of that, Emma could teach him how he can perfectly master the skills that he had.


    He chortled for no good reason, or he was just happy as his life in this world was getting better and better. "You''re so cool, Emma, let''s officially start this expedition." He gave his hand at her come along with a delightful smile.


    She did the same thing as she was happy to be with this woman. She nodded her head at him and said. "Yes, Riku, the Spirit forest would guide us!"


    After hearing the Spirit Forest, he paused for a second, but eventually, he shook his head as he thought this was how they called the God in this world.


    Without consuming his time and the problem he would face if the sunlight totally came up. He stood up straight with the confidence that he can win against the monster after receiving a new skill came from the Giant spider.


    [Fly!]


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Black shimmering wings quietly spread in front of her, yet, even though this was the second time around she saw this kind of skill. Still, she can''t help to be amazed by this kind of scenery. An image of Riku utilizing the [Fire claw] and [Fly] skill appeared inside her head and she couldn''t explain how cool was that once that happened.


    Nevertheless, she well savvies Riku was still having a hard time using his skill, so it means he can just cast his skill one at a time. "


    Swish!


    When the moment Emma positioned on his front and gently grabbed his neck to won''t fall. Riku also used his arms to carry her, after that, he started to move his black wings.


    Yuhooo!


    In the sky, Emma could not lie with the so much happiness she was feeling right now as she could see how huge this place was and what were the goods to them. But what do you think? How long her smile would last? Nobody could say since Emma and Riku weren''t reached the place yet.


    Do materials, items, domain, skill, or discovery await them?


    "No matter how it will go, I''m happy I''m doing something to get back on the earth!"

 Chapter 55 - Expedition II

    Meanwhile, Riku and Emma safely reached the Assima forest before the sun totally came up and damaged him little by little. Around them, was the usual view that you could see in the forest, it was flooded by the trees, bushes, flowers, and large mushrooms that looked new for his eyes. To describe it, it was three meters in height and had a rough violet texture.


    By just looking at this mushroom, he could easily tell that it was a poisonous mushroom. Yet, this wasn''t their main reason why they went to this forest.


    "Riku, this is the Assima forest. Now tell me, where do you think we can find the materials you needed for your invention." Emma asked her nonchalantly as she didn''t sense any harmful existence in this forest. Or to be exact, all the things for her were just ordinary.


    He gradually kneaded his chin, thinking the first material they needed to build the pipeline. Yes! It was iron and had a chemical symbol of Fe. Iron usually can be found in the Earth''s crust, however, the world where he was standing right now was vastly different. Why? Because the iron here only can be found inside the cave and also near the wet surface.


    Moreover, based on the book he had been read and with its provided image, he was certain that was the IRON. Aside from that, the iron in this world was called Ferric the other for the iron. Also, the forest was the number one place where you could find different resources, and discoveries.


    But the main problem here, he was talking about the cave so he can''t stop thinking that there was a tough monster guarding that place.


    "We''ve no choice, Emma. We needed to find a cave here the place where the ferric can be found." He muttered, then started to walk even though he doesn''t have lead where he could find the cave.


    It appeared Emma understood what was the ferric words as she nodded her head a bit, then eventually followed him in this straight path.


    "Ferric, huh, the solid rounded thing..." Emma responded as she had an idea what was the ferric looked like.


    As expected by Riku from her, the adventurers in this world were sure to have a lot of information. They weren''t just raiding a certain place without clues. He smiled while his eyes were strolling around, in order to prevent, the monster''s sneak attack.


    After a few were moments. The sun came up and helped them to brighten the entire place to perfectly see the surroundings.


    "In several weeks we''ve met, Riku, I just got notice that you don''t want to get hit by the sunlight?" She confronted him politely.


    ''Eh? She''s still even noticing it? How sharp is this woman''s instinct?'' He uttered to his mind, but he had no intention to reveal his weakness to anyone in this world. Why? If he did that, he was already digging a grave for him.


    To be more simple, once they know the sunlight could kill him everything would be easy for them even though they see him as a strong person since they thought he had transformation magic.


    Of course, he just smiled at him and admitted that he doesn''t like the sun. "Yes, I didn''t like the sun because I''m protecting my skin."


    His reason made Emma unexpectedly laugh out loud, also the main reason why they stopped under the twenty feet tall tree. "Hahaha! Are you kidding me, Riku! Protecting skin your skin, what a joke!"


    Bam!


    Emma slapped her back as she couldn''t express her emotion by just laughing. Yes, the woman was always wanted to hurt a man every time they were felt extreme happiness.


    It pushed him and felt a bit of pain, realizing that this woman had a heavy hand. "Ouch! Emma! Why do you do that? Also, what is bad for protecting my skin, huh?"


    "No offense, Riku, but don''t you ever try to see your body in the mirror. It was full of scars and even you hide it by wearing multiple clothes, those scars remained in your body." Emma said in a deep tone, then walked towards him, planning to remove the white blanket rolled on his face. "Let me, help you to remove that-"


    Slap!


    She couldn''t complete her words after Riku mildly slapped her hand and sent it to the air. "Don''t remove it, Emma, if you don''t want to have a problem." He said in a serious tone and wasn''t aware that his eyes were glaring at Emma.


    She gulped with sweaty hands, knowing Riku wasn''t joking at her anymore. The first thing she did was step back for a couple of meters, and eventually deeply bowed her head. "I''m sorry, Riku, I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just want you to be free from your scars and show who is the true man."


    And all of a sudden, he was blinking eyes in confusion, and the last thing he remembered was just Emma was laughing at his reason. So at this point, he was wondering why was Emma bowing her head came along with pity eyes.


    "Eh? Eh? Eh? What are you doing there, Emma? Come over here." Riku responded as he really didn''t recall the scene how Emma reached the seven meters distance away from him.


    "Are you forgiving me now, Riku?" She cheerfully said, noticing Riku''s eyes went back into a calm one.


    "Forgiving from what? I don''t know what are you saying, but we need to keep moving so we can back in the Arzotoc village before the sun went down." He said, then continued his walk to the straight path where the only things you could see around him were the lively flowers and dark green bushes, and the dazzling light of the sun in front of him.


    At this point, Emma hadn''t had care as long as Riku was fine with her. "Yes, Riku, we are going to find the ferric."


    The thing he didn''t know was, that the color of his eyes suddenly changed into a terrifying one. Or easy to say, that were the eyes of the dark crow trying to take over this body.


    __


    They strolled in the Assima forest lasted for thirty minutes after they saw the entrance of one of the caves that existed in this place. Furthermore, just like what he expected the monsters here weren''t active, yet, the story would become different once they enter this cave. Why? It was because the sunlight wasn''t penetrating inside the cave, which means most of the monsters were inhabited here.


    "It seems you are well aware of what will happen to us once we enter this cave, isn''t it?" He confronted her, just to make sure that no one would happen to them here, no one would blame him.


    She nodded her head at him without making any second thought, well savvies with the circumstance they would face here. "Of course, Riku, an adventurer always ready to die. Also, if I die here that''s my fate no one ever could change that." She replied, then started to walk first so that she can check the place. But for some reason, her body was suddenly stopped as Riku was tugging her clothes. "What are you doing-?"


    And once again, she could not complete her words after Riku gently patted her head and made her blush. "None of us would die here, just avoid any reckless reaction. Aside from that, if I see the situation is getting worse I''ll never hesitate to use my wings to leave this place."


    Of course, if this expedition happened in his world, no doubt Riku Hirota was the raid party leader since he was the one who decided on this expedition even though Emma was way stronger than him. As a raid party leader, his main job here was to make a wise plan that would the other members from dying.


    "I know that Riku, I''m just trying to say here even I die I had no intention to blame you." She responded, then took out the black knife that was positioned on the side of her waist. To ready herself for the unexpected attack that might occur.


    Riku nodded his head but decided both of them would enter this place at once. Or easy to say, by doing this they can protect each other.


    LET''S GO!


    They said at once and moved their legs to enter the cave. In front of them, of course, was a dark place, but still, there was some light-producing inside able them to glance all over the place. Moreover, the cave was way huge, which means monsters were possible to be here.


    To describe it, this place was twelve meters in height and seventeen in width, it was large enough to make them freely move around.


    Flop! Flop! Flop!


    The sound of their feet hitting the surface perceived by their ears until... Rapid footsteps echoed throughout the place as the monster seemed to discover their existence in this cave.


    Clang!


    And all of a sudden, Emma jumped into the air and blocked the attack of the monster attacking them.


    "What the hell? Dark Gra--"

 Chapter 56 - Razor Grasshopper

    As soon as Emma and Riku stepped on the cave''s surface, a new type of monster didn''t hesitate to attack them. Moreover, Emma had the instinct and flexibility to block the attack.


    Clang!


    He was taken aback while hearing the sound of metal hitting each other. Yes! Emma succeeded to utilize her black knife, in order to avoid Riku from receiving high damage.


    But the thing here was, she can''t stop her body from pushing back, or to be exact, the monster''s strength outstands her.


    Thud!


    Two of them hit each other and collapsed to the ground as they rolled several times. Luckily, none of them got severe damage that could be the main reason to slow down the pace of this expedition.


    They immediately regained their footings, knowing the monster would surely attack them without thinking.


    Swoosh!


    Just as expected, the monster in front of them charged towards them. It had red terrifying eyes, dark green scale, 156 centimeters, and two sharps transparent gleaming blade on its arms.


    "This is the Razor Grasshopper!" He muttered as he was well aware of what kind of monster engaged them.


    [Razor Grasshopper] - it''s an aggressive type of monster where usually could see in the level D and C Dungeon.


    ?[Razor Grasshopper skill(s)]


    >>?[Precision] - it''s a play of the monster blades where the precision of each attack had an extreme accuracy and strength.


    >>? [Julgar] - it''s a midrange skill as the grasshopper could transfer its blade into the mid-air and hit its opponents in just a blink of an eye.


    This was the only thing he can recall based on the knowledge he had when he was on Earth. Aside from that, he knew this monster was just first evolution since there were no wings existed on its back.


    "Be careful, Emma, that monster extremely fast. So keep an eye on it, expect the swift pace of battle." He warned her with his serious eyes.


    By just simply looking at it, both of them knew that this monster had a sharp sense because of its eyes.


    She nodded her head at him and it seemed she had an idea what kind of monster she was going to face. "Don''t worry about me, Riku, we have a chance to win against this monster." And all of a sudden, she smiled before adding. "Always remember, you have the transformation magic so everything gonna be easy on you!"


    It appeared Emma was confident with the ability that Riku had. However, he felt the same way, knowing that he can''t still utilize some of his skills. Hence, he doesn''t want to disappoint this woman so he showed his fighting stance.


    "You''re right, Emma, let''s kill this monster and find the ferric so we can leave this place." He muttered, then initiated to move first to match the aggressiveness given by this monster. On top of that, he had an idea of how he was going to defeat this monster.


    ''This monster can naturally weaken by using fertilizer, but I don''t have that thing in this world. So the only thing I could do here is to use my [Fire claw] and use the extreme heat of it to cut him into two pieces.'' He uttered to his mind, then took out the sword on his waist just to fool the monster that it was the weapon he was going to kill the monster.


    He swung the sword with his both hands since the monster could easily outstand him by just using a single arm.


    Clang!


    And once again, the monster effortlessly blocked his attack while seeing the spark of metal falling to the surface as their weapons were screeching.


    He was gritting his teeth, feeling his feet were slowly pushing back every time he was staying in this position. On top of that, once the monster broke his defense, it can use its opposite blade to slash him.


    "Fall back!"


    [Dey slash!]


    A woman''s voice appeared from his behind, after hearing this he know that was Emma. So the first thing he did was to step back and let from the being the idea to use his [Fire claw].


    A black magic circle occurred next to her dark knife and the size of it was raised a bit. After that, she swung it directly to the monster doesn''t have care even the grasshopper would block again her attack. Why? She was just confident that the black aura released by her weapon was enough to penetrate and kill the monster in front of them.


    As soon as her knife was barely touched on the monster''s blade. Riku was paused for a couple of seconds, trying to see what that skill was all about.


    Swish!


    A sharp sound was enveloped the entire place as the black aura of Emma was getting bigger and bigger while it was staying on the monster''s blade.


    Eehk! Eehk! Eehk!


    The next occurrence surprised him after the grasshopper was looked like groaning in pain. Or to be exact, Emma was draining its power without the monster even Riku noticing it.


    "What the hell was that? How did Emma slowly defeat this monster without dropping a single sweat?" He questioned himself as he was still clueless about the situation.


    Of course, Emma was utilizing magic skills that can be found in the world where he came from. That skill could be cast by using incantation so he doesn''t have an idea what purposes of the skill she was using were.


    Swish!


    Until... She swung her sword upwards and broke the monster''s body into two pieces. Green slimy blood splashing all over the place, which made Emma step back came along with the malicious smile on her face.


    "It ends..." She muttered while sliding back and stopped when she reached the place where was the young man standing and looked impressed with her ability.


    "Don''t tell me this woman was a really strong adventurer in this world?" He mumbled and looked at the monster screaming in pain.


    One thing went to his mind when they were in the Mystic forest and fighting the giant metallic spider. It seemed like, she was not fully recovered her strength back then, and the main reason why she can''t use the ability she was showing right now.


    She frowned her brows as she could not hear the words that he had been spit out of his mouth. "What did you say, Riku? The monster is already dead we can continue now our expedition here." She said in a clueless tone, then looked at him with her beautiful eyes.


    He gradually shook his head, can''t help himself to would not attract by this woman''s eyes. "It''s nothing, Emma. Also, you are right we must keep going before the other monster existed in this place locate us."


    [You''ve received 12 exp from killing the Razor Grasshopper!]


    Yes! It was too low to receive an experience like this since reaching the next level was way too hard. But what he could do? He didn''t deal high damage in this monster, at the same time, Emma took the last hit. So it means Emma was the one who received a higher EXP.


    ''This is like what would you have inside the game. In XR online, if both of you belonged to a certain party that EXP gained would be split into 50-50. But the case in this world, the person who lands higher damage will gain over 80% of EXP.


    He just simply raised his shoulder, seeing Emma seizing the monster''s orb that was usually located on its chest.


    "Are you finished with that, Emma? The monster''s blood would surely spread in this enclosed place and could be the reason the monsters attack us again." He said, then looking at the wide place that separated into three different tunnels.


    She nodded her head and said. "I''m finished, Riku, yet, do you pick which tunnel is the safest tunnel to take?" She questioned him since if she was the one who was going to choose, she would hesitate to middle one as they could easily pass to the right side and the left side.


    "Yes, where are going to the left side. We must avoid fighting monsters here since our main purpose is just to find the Ferric and other materials for the invention." He replied, then moved to that place without making any second thought.


    Emma could not do anything just to follow him while placing the monster orb inside the brown pouch.


    The sound of footsteps was the only thing you could hear inside the tunnel and the thick smell of earth. Mud soaking inside their boots as this place was much wetter than they were expecting. Luckily, the strong light in front of them helped them to see around, avoiding stepping the sharp stones and or traps that were planted in this place.


    It was possible? Of course, this world was full of magic everything could be possible.


    "Hmm... It''s not quite long, Emma, we are already going to reach the endpoint of this tunnel." He said.


    When the moment they were going to reach the location. His eyes were widened in the light surrounding them and could not believe that there''s a kind of place that existed.


    "Huh?! How we called this place, Emma?"

 Chapter 57 - Ferric

    Riku and Emma took the right path as Riku was the one who decided it. In order to avoid the possible monsters would approach them, yet, he wasn''t still that there was no monster''s existence in this path.


    To begin their journey. Riku''s eyes were widened while looking at the place that new for his eyes. Or to be exact, this was the first time he could see a place like this as he thought this place just existed in the movie.


    "This is amazing..." He said in astonishment, then slowly stepping forward to see the place clearly.


    The entire place was full of transparent gleaming crystals that released a strong white light, and it seemed this was the main source of light in this cave. In the air, glittering white lights were flying, to describe it, he thought those things were fireflies but it wasn''t.


    Moreover, this kind of occurrence seemed not new for Emma''s eyes as it looked he often to see a place like this. Aside from that, she also looked what was the purpose of those crystals.


    "You''re quite a surprise in this place, Riku. But I don''t suggest staying in this place for a while longer." She said in a serious tone and her eyes didn''t last in a certain just to make sure that no monsters would appear in the possible route.


    Her words piqued Riku''s attention. He spun around and asked her. "Why do you say that, Emma? Do you have an idea what are these crystals?" It appeared that he didn''t see this stuff in the several books he had been read.


    She slowly nodded her head while her eyes were still didn''t stop from moving. "Yes, these are magic crystals, and some of the mages or adventurers used the crystals as a weapon since they can transfer the mana inside your body. Yet, by just looking at it, I already knew that it''s a third rate, and most of the monsters are attracted to it." She explained in a serious tone, also, wanted to leave this place as soon as possible.


    At this point, Riku immediately understood why Emma was looked at in hurried as she just wanted to avoid the monsters that would surely go in their spot. "If that''s the case, Emma, we should keep moving since we don''t want to exhaust ourselves from the useless fight." He agreed with Emma''s suggestion as they would pass in the new path but before that, he used his sword to take a piece of a crystal as he thought this thing could help him in the other time.


    Swish!


    Sound of broken glass perceived by their ears, and the magic crystals that were taller than him spilling a white smoke. In the place, where he took some piece.


    "We are going straight, Emma." He said, then hid the magical crystal inside his pocket. In his opinion, this crystal could help his invention as it would be the way to automatically pump the water through the village.


    ...


    Riku and Emma started to walk again without having a certain destination. In their minds, once they find the Ferric their job in this cave was ended. The smell of wet surface and the sound of their footsteps hitting on it was the only sound they could hear.


    Flop! Flop! Flop!


    But they knew the wetter the surface, the more chances they could find the materials they were looking for. On the other hand, Riku was wondering where was the origin of this liquid. He was looking around and failed to see the source of water flowing in their feet.


    "The temperature in this cave is not too hot and not too cold. Also, impossible to make liters of water in just a simple moist." He said while slowly rubbing his chin. At this point, he can say that there was a source of water that existed in this cave.


    Alas, both of them were suddenly stopped, not because they were able to find the ferric, it because the path they were taking was getting tinnier. They were late to realize it as they were busy watching each spot of this cave, hoping they could find interesting materials.


    "I''ll go first, Riku, just stay in my behind." Emma said in a serious tone, looking at the tunnel where the only way to pass it was to crawl.


    He wanted to disagree because of the chances the monsters would attack them in that position. But if Emma was positioned in the front line, he could easily say she can protect him as she was wielding a strong magical power that could burst the monster would appear in front of them.


    "Fine, Emma, I''ll stay in your behind, but once you see the situation is getting worse. I would never hesitate to take over your position to protect you." He said in a deep tone, then positioned himself to the entrance.


    "Don''t worry, Riku, I can help myself, just stay in my behind and I promise you I''m here to lessen your job." She smiled at him, then lowered herself so she can crawl inside this bright tunnel.


    Yes! Inside this route, there were rounded magic crystals mounted on the wall, and the main reason why they could still be the objects or obstacle in front of them.


    Emma entered the cave without having a hard time. And when the moment, Riku was going to crawl his face was getting red, and could not help to take a glance at the other side.


    ''Brff! What the hell is this? How I''m in this situation if Arisu knows about this. I think she''s going to kill me.''


    In his point of view, he was seeing Emma''s green panty, at the same time, her reddish thick thigh that no one could ever refuse to look at. On top of that, Emma was just wearing a blue-gray skirt so it was impossible to would not reveal her private thing.


    "This is Merry Christmas?" He said without being noticed it.


    Emma heard him, so she narrowly whirled her head and looked at him with her clueless eyes. "What did you say, Riku?" She asked.


    At this time, a lot of scenarios were coming inside his head. Even though Emma said her words calmly, but for Riku that was a seductive tone, aside from that, he thought that the smile given Emma was for this.


    He uncontrollably shook his head, knowing that he must stop fantasizing about other women since he already has a fiancee on the earth. ''No, even though Emma was trying to attract me, I should know how far is my limit. This is just a small challenge that I need to overcome.'' He uttered to his mind before replying these words to Emma. "It''s nothing, Emma, I''m just humming to relax myself. Just focus on this path since we didn''t know when the monster would attack us again."


    She narrowly nodded her head at him, "I guess you''re right. But I would like to warn you that you must not make any sound in this tunnel that could attract the monsters. Remember this place is enveloped, so it means a simple noise could spread throughout the place." She said in a deep tone, then started to crawl in the one hundred-meter tunnel before they reached the endpoint.


    "I-I apologize, Emma. L-Let''s keep going..." He stuttered as he saw the two sides were hitting each other.


    No matter how much you tried to avoid this view, still, it was way looked impossible for Riku to would not do it after seeing how beautiful they were. He was just a man who has needs in life, also, refusing this one was like you were refusing the blessing coming to your life.


    And all of a sudden, a soothing smell went to his nose, and the lust he was feeling right now was extremely increased. He gulped a couple of times until he saw the image of Yui smiling inside his head.


    He gulped several times, then took a deep breath just to calm himself before he can make appropriate things in this expedition. He slowly opened his eyes and inhaled softly. "Thank you, Hippie, once I back home we are going to have a marriage and have children." He said nonchalantly while having a malicious smile on his face.


    And once again, Riku survived the temptation given by the situation in his life. Moreover, his attention darted to the other thing as Emma and Riku now were hearing high pitches sound. Or to be exact, the flash of water that coming from the above and the sound was getting louder and louder as they were attaining a closer distance.


    "Falls? It''s not impossible to have a fall in a place like this. Also, it must be the main reason why the entire place is so wet." He said in a weak tone before exiting the tunnel and seeing the entire place.


    "How about this, Riku? Do you think this ferric is enough with your working invention?" Emma asked him.

 Chapter 58 - Death March

    The high pitch sound of water that was hitting the solid surface was the only sound they could hear as they were getting closer and closer to the endpoint. It seemed both of them knew it was the source of water that was flowing in their hands and feet.


    As soon as they have reached the place, Riku was literally shocked as it was the first he could see a beautiful place like this. That he never expected it was also possible in the real life.


    Falls: it was the right term for how you describe the mild water that was coming from above and gently hitting the marble surface, which made the water splashes all over the place.


    Yet, for some reason, the sunlight was entering the small hole above them and shining the calm blue water around them. And again, for this place was just an ordinary place for her as she seemed often to see a such beautiful like this. But for Riku, it was a magical cave that he never anticipated that he''ll be given a chance to see this scenery.


    "Woah... This is amazing! The glittering white lights coming from the magical crystal added to make this place more beautiful. Also, it no doubts that this is the first time I went to this kind of place." He admitted on Earth it was impossible to see a place like this because of the endless battle between the mutant and monster that came from the high-level dungeon.


    He was astonished at the soothing place that this magical had. It erased the thoughts that there were perilous monsters that existed in this place.


    He took a deep breath then let it out softly just to enjoy the sensation. To begin with, even Emma and Riku''s boots were soaked by the water, still, they were started to stroll around and collect the ferric that you could find beside the water surface.


    In his mind, collecting ferric became an easier job for them and let him feel there was something wrong with this expedition. While walking, he paused for a second, thinking about what he missed in this expedition.


    ''Just to think of it. We succeeded to reach the Assima forest without fighting a single monster, I give my appreciation for my [Fly] skill. It helped us to avoid the monsters, but the thing here is, even I must not make myself anxious, still, I can''t do that for some reason. Or easy to say, I think I''ve missed something.'' He uttered to his mind, then eventually stopped as Emma was looking at him, at the same time, calling his name.


    "Why you are just standing there, Riku? Come on help me to take these ferric and we can safely leave this place." Emma nonchalantly said, but you could still notice that she kept watching her surroundings. In order to avoid the unexpected attack that might occur.


    Her words helped him to stop wondering and saying to himself to would not overthink, sometimes the other things just happened smoothly. He smiled at her, then waved his hand. "Sorry, Emma, I just space out. Let me help with that."


    Meanwhile, he was standing next to Emma while in front of him was the rounded metallic that had the same outward appearance as the marble stone. So by just looking at it, he knew the ferric was so heavy.


    "Emma, how do we get to carry this thing? We need plenty of it since I''m going to build thirty-three or thirty-four long pipelines to reach the western section of the Arzotoc village." He explained to her, to have an idea of how much ferric they needed to build the pipeline.


    "Don''t worry about it, Riku. Magic can do anything, of course, you''re going to question me about the weight, isn''t it? My pouch can turn the heavy thing into a weightless one." She confidently said.


    All the problems inside his head vanished in just the blink of an eye. Luckily, that he chose this woman to be part of this expedition because of the information she can provide and also reliable person.


    Two of them was started to take the ferric that scattered all over the place and put it inside the magical brown pouch. This job here lasted about 30 minutes and the accumulated ferric they were able to get was over a hundred, but still, Riku couldn''t see that this pouch was going to be full.


    "What is the maximum capacity of this pouch, Emma?" Riku said while seizing the metallic stones mounted on the marble surface.


    "Hahaha! Just put it inside how many do you want, Riku because this pouch had an infinite capacity." She answered back, then started to slowly lower her guard as she couldn''t sense the monster''s magical aura in this place.


    Yes! This pouch was quite useful since you could effortlessly move to another house and bring your stuff by just using it. This was how the invention in this world?


    ...


    Alas, two of them finished collecting the metallic stones they needed for the pipeline, and now his first invention would be built soon. Also, to form it to become a pipeline, they needed a strong fire to melt this material, at the same time, a structure that could make the long rounded thing.


    "Phew! We''re done here, Emma, thanks for coming with me!" He said while wiping the sweat that formed on his temples.


    "It''s my pleasure to help you, Riku." She responded before adding. "Once we come back to the village, can we out something? I''m totally hungry and this is my way to recover my strength." She said with a straight face, doesn''t care even she was talking with this handsome guy.


    He was blinking his eyes in confusion as Emma was always acting like a tough woman but turned into a different one once the night came up. She was just simply afraid when the night came up? Or she was hiding something inside her.


    Yet, that expression was easily faded away as he must reply something to Emma. "Of course, Emma, I''ve permission to get someone food whatever I want in the Arzotoc village. Also, we can back there for more or less one hour, do you think you can still handle it?"


    She nodded her head, "Of course, I don''t have an intention to eat in this place." She responded then washed away all the water that soaked her.


    "If that''s the case, let''s keep moving so we can eat together as the reward. Sorry, I don''t have a penny right now so I could not give you some." He said along with an uncomfortable smile on his face.


    But Emma''s reaction surprised him. "Really?! Are you going to eat with me?!" She said in an excited tone.


    "Yes, Emma, I am happy to do that!" He was thinking of it, in his opinion, it never happens both of them officially eat together. Although they stayed in the mystic forest for several days, Riku back then was eating alone.


    Emma didn''t respond to his words just a broad smile you could see on her face.


    Two of them were starting to leave the place, Emma was the one who was holding the magical pouch since she was the one who could perfectly control her mana. Emma and Riku were positioned again in the hole where they entered before.


    "Emma, at this point, I''m the one who''ll enter first." He explained that Emma was carrying the materials so he must the one who''ll protect her right now. But for Riku, that was a big lie, he was just avoiding seeing her panty again, and as it came to his mind to poke it even once.


    Emma now agreed to his decision as long as they could back to the village immediately. Since she was eager to eat with this man. "No worries, Riku, just enter now and watch if there''s a monster in front of us-"


    Boom!


    A strong explosion transpired in the place something closer to them. Or to be exact, a monster used a strong magical power in this tunnel and burned everything also stop them from leaving this place. Aside from that, multiple footsteps of huge monsters could be heard in this cave.


    If his intuition was right. The monsters were heading now in their location and of course to kill the two people who entered their habitat. Also, the one he was missing and the thing that bothered him was the notification that would appear on the screen in front of him.


    [Hidden quest has arrived! Survive in the monster''s Death March!]


    ?[Reward(s)]


    ?Sorin Bul


    ?Scroll


    ? +100 exp


    ? +7 free attributes


    ? +3 skill points


    [Quest]- Survive within the one hundred low-level monsters and fifteen mid-level monsters. You can escape or kill them, this is your choice, but one thing you must assure you should survive!


    A sudden notification that came from the system shocked him as he didn''t know what he was going to do to survive the number of monsters coming to them at once.


    "Hey, Emma, monsters blocked our way and it seems they are going to kill us!"

 Chapter 59 - Impossible Into Possible

    A new notification screen appeared right in front of his eyes, it indicated a task that would shock him.


    [Hidden quest! ''Death March!'']


    It was the quest that allowed him to survive within the attacks of a hundred monsters that''ll approach him at once. By just simply analyzing the situation, there was no way to survive in this kind of attack even Emma was here to help him.


    He knew even he utilized the [Fire claw] in this place, still, impossible to remain their bodies alive. Why? It was a hundred monsters that had the ability to utilize magic power, aside from that, both of them had no clues what was it.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue frustrated by this sudden situation. ''Jeez! Emma and I could die here in just the blink of an eye. I should think about how we can escape even this is impossible."


    He took a deep breath and tried to slowly relax himself. Based on the footsteps he was hearing the monsters would reach this place approximately two minutes and thirty seconds, still, the monsters had the high speed that seemed to reach this magical cave estimated one minute.


    Emma remained nonchalant even though she was well-savvied about the problem circumstance. As expected with an adventurer in this world, they''re ready to die.


    "Riku, what we should do? We must fight the upcoming monsters if we don''t want to easily get killed by them." She said in a serious tone, then pulled out her black knife as she was ready to fight the monsters with her all might.


    Their way to reach again the cave''s entrance was blocked by strong magical fire. In his opinion, if he was the one who was here he can pass this fire by borrowing the metallic scale of the spider that looked immune to the fire. But how about Emma? He was the main reason why this woman was here so it means he can''t accept to leave Emma alone in this perilous place.


    On top of that, with his current physical strength and the fighting experience he had within the monsters. He could easily say that he can kill twenty percent of them, but the story will go differently once they were fighting the mid-level monsters.


    Sheesh!


    The sound of footsteps was getting louder and louder as the monsters attained closer distance within the area. At the same time, it was giving so much pressure to Riku since he was still could not think of a possible answer to rid of this situation.


    ''Fuck me! What is this system doing to me? First, I thought this is the number one thing that would help me to come back to the Earth. But as long as I''m being with this, I think it''s slowly killing me.'' He gritted his teeth, without knowing the system was just notifying him of the dangerous occurrence that would arise that he must be glad.


    One hundred meters was the right distance where Riku and Emma could hear the growled of the assorted charging monsters.


    Thud!


    And all of a sudden, he received a hard slap on his back which made him push forward his body and knitted his face. At the same time, it helped him to awaken again his senses as the tremendous pressure was drowning him in a situation where he can''t think properly.


    "Stop that, Riku! I know your current ability had no chance to win against these monsters. Still, trying to calm down himself would help us to think of a concrete plan and escape in this stupid place." Emma yelled, in her mind, of the monsters that appeared in the dark entrance. She will use her ability to slow them down until Riku could think of a plan.


    "S-Sorry, Emma," He said these words along with a malicious smile on his face. He was always on the brink of death so he must not afraid since this was the fifth time that he could die.


    He looked around, looking at each side where they could make a hole and escape. However, by just simply looking at it, he could say the wall is so thick and it ridiculous to wreck it in a short time until...


    Flop!


    A drop of water smoothly touched on his forehead, which made uplifted his head, and took a glance at the place where was the sunlight coming in.


    Ding!


    The new idea was like a bulb light popped inside his head, easily thinking how they can survive in the monster''s madness.


    "Yeah, that''s right! We can enlarge the hole in that place so both of them are fit to enter!" He said in a high tone, looking at Emma with a bright face as he was confident that his idea would surely work.


    Emma smiled at him delightfully, knowing Riku could make a plan to save both of them. "I know you can do it, Riku, you just need to believe in yourself and you''ll notice that you can turn the impossible into a possible."


    After that, Emma whirled around facing Riku. In her mind, with that height? The best thing to do here was to use Riku''s wings to reach the location.


    "Come on, Emma, we are going to leave this place and eat delicious food together!" He said aggressively as his spirit inside his body was alive again.


    Emma was now positioned in front of him while Riku was carrying her didn''t care even he was touching her fluffy butt. "My apologies, Emma, but you can turn around and face my back. I know there''s a monster here that had the ability to fight in the mid-air. So your main job right now is to stop them until we reach that hole, okay?"


    She cheerfully nodded her head and replied. "I''ll do everything to stop them, Riku. I have mid-range skills so once when they get closer to us I can easily blow them."


    After she spits these words, Emma immediately spun around and didn''t care even though her chest was bouncing on Riku''s body.


    For some reason, Riku''s eyes were still serious even his right hand was touching appropriate things. Or to describe, a wetter smoothly stuff that had an idea what it was.


    [Fly!]


    He doesn''t mind it as he quickly used the [Fly ability because the numerous monsters were already reached the dark passage that led to locating them. To begin with, the dark shimmering wings appeared on his back, and several feathers were looked like dancing in the air.


    "This is cool to see in a closer distance," Emma said in astonishment, at the same time, seeing the monsters coming out. "Let''s go, Riku, spread those wings and leave this place!"


    "Roger that!"


    As soon as some of the monsters were showing their existence, Riku promptly spread his black wings and fly into the mid-air without making any second thought.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The numerous monsters were getting wild as one of them had the outward appearance of the lizard was using tremendous fire trying to reach them in the air. Yet, Riku wasn''t able to see it just the sound and the extreme heat was given by it, but thanks to Emma, she was ordering him which side they needed to switch in order to dodge the attack.


    "Thanks, Emma, I can''t see our back so continue what are you doing right now I really appreciate that!" Riku said even the wind was making his words unclearly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The strong explosion continuously transpired in the magical cave, and the next thing that happened changed their stability.


    [Supreme sonic wave!]


    The monsters have not spat this skill, still, this was the best way to describe the skill the big bats were using right now. It was rounded that transparent color and releasing out of their mouth, and even this skill wasn''t perfectly hit them the side of effect of this skill could harm as it could destroy their mental condition because of the loud buzzing sound that rupturing inside their ears.


    Riku was uncontrollably and eventually made them hit the cave wall, "What is the monster doing? I can''t cover my ears and I think even I do that, it isn''t enough to remove the buzzing sound inside my head!" He said while having a hard time controlling his wings as he felt in no time they''ll fall.


    "We can''t do anything in this attack, Riku, just stay still we are near to reaching the endpoint!" Emma said, at the same time, she was groaning as it looked even she could not endure the severe pain given by the monsters.


    The monsters had the appearance of lizards was crawling onto the wall and using their elastic tongue to reach them. Also, it was like a whip that seemed could deal high damage to them.


    Swoosh!


    Then, all of a sudden, the monsters had a bulk body throw a little monster into the mid-air just tried to drag them down.


    "Shit! Those monsters had high intelligence?"

 Chapter 60 - Death March II

    Riku and Emma were doing everything just to survive in this quest which was the Death March. In this circumstance, his task was to escape and remain alive while the process depended on him.


    __


    The sound of monsters'' magical attacks and their groans was enveloped the entire place, aiming at the man who was swiftly wanted to leave this cave.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A continuous explosion transpired. And Riku was right the wall in this place wasn''t easy to destroy, it just made huge portions that were falling to the water.


    Splash! Splash! Splash!


    Moreover, the stability of his [Fly] ability was started to lose as the Sonic bats were releasing high frequency.


    "Fuck this sound! It''s rupturing my ears and I feel it''s cracking my head!" Tears formed in the corner of his eyes, hadn''t had an idea how they were going to avoid this kind of attack.


    After that, Emma pinched his stomach just to bring back his senses. Or to be exact, Emma wanted him to focus to escape in this place and explained that there was no way to dodge the monster''s attack.


    "What are you doing, Riku? Back your composure and just spread wings we are near to reaching that hole!" Even though she was feeling severe pain, still, she was encouraging him since this man was the main key to seeing the outside world again.


    "I know that, Emma! It''s just way too hard to concentrate if you''re feeling something like this!" Riku was complaining to her for no good reason.


    Swish!


    As soon as the sharp sound went to his ears, he can''t stop himself to wouldn''t glance at his behind and seeing the huge monster was throwing a tiny monster so that they could drag them down back to the surface.


    To describe the monsters had a bulk body, it was looked like a tusk and had the ability to stand up like a human. Moreover, it had white fur, blue aggressive eyes, huge arms, three meters height, and originated inhabited in this magical cave. In this world, the adventurer here called it protector since it had high intelligence and power that enough to protect the place.


    "W-Why does the protector suddenly appear in this place?" Emma stuttered while her eyes widened as she was savvied with this monster ability.


    But for Riku that was the Tusk that can be found at the level C dungeon. By just simply looking at this creature, he already had an idea what its ability and how far the monster''s strength was than him.


    ?[Commoner Tusk] - mostly this monster inhabited somewhere in the place that had a low temperature. By staying in this place, its ice ability and physical vastly increased.


    [Commoner Tusk''s skill(s)]


    ?[Fetch]- By using its high physical strength it can throw a large boulder even a certain car.


    ?[Serastes Ice!] By regulating the magical power inside its body, it can produce elemental magic which is the Ice. It can slow down the enemy and lose their stamina little by little because of the too much cold.


    ?[Brick wall]- this skill can easily destroy your opponent''s defense no matter how hard they tried.


    From the mutant in his world, it was one of the avoidable monsters as it can easily destroy their defense and kill them in just the blink of an eye.


    __


    Back on the perilous place, Riku wasn''t now looking at the Tusk, or to be exact, he was looking at the monsters that had green texture, sharp claws, and red gleaming eyes. At first sight, you will say that monster was a Goblin, but it wasn''t. It was Goborabbit, the mixed breed of the Goblin and Sanry Rabbit, the two main horny monsters that Riku had been now.


    Yet, it was also a dangerous monster. Remember, it was a mixed breed of the two monsters, so it means it possessed a high speed and precision to perfectly deal massive damage.


    Sonic bats and one Goborabbit were flying in the mid-air, trying to reach the two adventurers who wanted to leave the place as the fastest thing they knew. However, Emma had a malicious smile on her face while looking at them.


    "Just fly straight ahead, Riku! Leave everything to me!" Emma confidently said, then slowly closing her eyes while her mouth was opening smoothly, looked like she was murmuring some words that she was the only one who could understand.


    Fifty meters was the remaining distance they needed before they reached the hole and safely leave the place without having any casualties.


    After a few were moments. As soon as Emma aggressively opened her eyes, she narrowly climbed up at Riku''s shoulders, then swung her black knife towards the monsters coming at them at once.


    [Amazon Blade!]


    And all of a sudden, a green-black magical circle appeared over their heads, and it was releasing multiples mid-range blades, also, of course, a force that boosted them up.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    A sharp sound of the green-black magical blades arose in the place, and by just simply hearing the sounds you could those attacks were penetrating the monsters'' bodies.


    Argh! Argh! Argh!


    The monsters were groaning in pain, even the Goborabbit, unfortunately, could not survive Emma''s attack. Moreover, two of them were rapidly flying in the hole because of the force given by Emma''s attack.


    "Oi! Oi! Oi! Why you didn''t do that much earlier so that we can easily escape in this place!" He said with a broad smile on his face, knowing at this swift pace, the monsters were impossible to reach them.


    "You have never asked me, Riku." She nonchalantly replied, seeing the monsters'' blood come along on the water underneath them.


    Emma was quite right since Riku still didn''t know what was the ability Emma had. So he just smiled at her and felt lucky that this talented adventurer woman joined in his expedition. Even though Arisu offered some guards for him to join in this expedition, he refused. Why? He knew he can protect large numbers, at the same time, he was uncomfortable using the full potential of his ability.


    As soon as the distance of the hole was around eight meters, he didn''t hesitate to use his [Fire claw] skill, in order to destroy the last obstacles in front of them.


    Swoosh!


    His left was looked tougher than before as it was releasing extreme heat which made Emma quickly produce sweat in her entire body. "What is this? This is the power of the person who can control the transformation magic?" She asked herself as the firm of this magical power was way different than she had.


    Boom!


    The sound of rocks melting with his fire with the added sharpness of his claws easily destroys the thin hole above them. At the same time, the strong sunlight was entering inside the cave and let him feel some pain. However, he endured it since, at any moment, Emma and Riku escape in the suddenly death March.


    Boom! Splash! Boom! Splash!


    The portions of rock he destroyed were falling on the water, yet, they fly higher and fast just to eliminate the possibility that the other monsters would chase them once again.


    Both of them were looking at each other come along with delighted smiles on their faces as they never anticipated they can possibly escape in that place.


    "We did it, Emma! We are safe now!" Riku happily said.


    "Yes! Riku! We succeeded to complete this small expedition, and I get one monster orb it''s enough to have food for a certain week." Emma responded.


    They were flying for a couple of minutes until they were totally made a huge distance within the cave and found out that the monsters were not chasing them. Furthermore, one Emma noticed while they were traveling, was the pace was started to slow down and their height was not that high as they now were leveling under the ten meters trees.


    She looked above, seeing the tired of eyes Riku and noticed that he was stopping talking for no good reason. "Riku, you looked so tired, why we don''t take a rest here before we come back to the Arzotoc village." She said with a worried complexion.


    Riku was looking at her with his lifeless eyes, eventually narrowly nodded his head as he admitted that he was already exhausted in that occurrence. Since if he wasn''t that exhausted, he will surely check the notification given by the screen that appeared right in front of his eyes and the item he received from completing the quest.


    "I-I guess you''re right..." He said in a weak tone, also the last words he could say as his vision suddenly became blurry and his black wings vanished.


    It appeared using his wings for quite a long also consuming a magical power that drained his mana pool. They were now falling and rolled several times to the ground.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    When the moment they stopped, Riku''s body was surrounded by numerous burns and scratches. To be more simple, in the last moment he tried to protect Emma from receiving damage from his failure.


    "Hey, Riku! What happened?!"

 Chapter 61 - Water

    Riku and Emma rolled to the dried surface several times as Riku lost his consciousness because of exhaustion and mana depletion.


    Under the tall trees, flowers, and wild bushes surrounding them. Yet, the woman here was looked worried about his condition. "Riku, what happened to you? Why do you suddenly become unconscious?" Even though she had known the reason, still, she was asking him just to hear if this man would respond to her words.


    Meanwhile, his condition continued and Emma decided to stay in this place for the time being. "At this point, we can''t do anything just to stay in this place." She paused for a second, then looked around, observing the place if there''s a monster near to their area. "Hmm... I can''t sense anything, but I know I shouldn''t lower my guard since they showed up in an unexpected time and place." She murmured to herself while slowly tugging him under the tree, wide enough to block the strong sunlight above them.


    After a few were moments. Emma wasn''t looked bothered after she saw Riku''s condition was starting to get better. Moreover, her expression was looked clueless, at the same time, asking herself, where Riku did get these injuries? Or to be exact, where was the bad burn come from?


    Since Riku used his [Fly] ability, of course, the clothes he was wearing surely get ripped. Also, it was the spot where he received severe burns.


    In her mind, having scratches in his entire was acceptable. Why? Since he used his body to protect Emma while they were falling to the ground. "This is confusing? Is this because of his firing claws?" She said in a weak tone and eventually shook her head as it was impossible for the fire to reach on her back. Aside from that, his left arm wasn''t that burned, just the dark mark left by the fire.


    She took a deep breath, then seriously took a glance at the man sleeping on her lap. "Even I have an idea what kind of power possessed you. Still, why do I feel that you''re hiding something?"


    She let it out the air softly, knowing no matter what she has said here no one ever would answer all the questions pierced to her mind. She stopped thinking, she just focuses herself watching the surrounding so she could anticipate if there''s a monster would approach in their area.


    Emma didn''t know how long Riku could recover from these injuries, yet, she had no intention to leave him in this lively forest. As it was the same thing Riku did when she was the one in this position.


    Brr... Brr... Brr...


    Her stomach was groaning in starvation but she shook her head as she wanted to eat with Riku. "No, I can endure this hungry, also, once he woke up and regain his consciousness, we can easily come back to the Arzotoc village without having a hard time." She said with a smile as she was really excited that moment happen.


    __


    They were stayed in the amid of the Assima forest for several hours, or to be more simple, exactly three hours. Alas, Riku already his consciousness and saw the blurry face of the woman while the touch of the yellow-green leaves.


    To begin with, he slowly opened his eyes with a hazy vision. At the same time, he had no idea what was really happening to him and wondered why in this place.


    It appeared the mana pool depletion transpired to him, literally affecting his mental state. Luckily, Emma was there to explain everything and help him to calm down.


    "Yui..."


    And all of a sudden, he called the name of his fiance as he thought that the woman next to him was her. Hence, that hallucination easily faded away as soon as his vision went back to its original state.


    "Yui? Who''s that, Riku?" She was blinking her eyes in confusion as that kind of name was unusual for her.


    He slowly pushed himself into a seated position, even though he felt severe pain pinching his entire body. After that, he shook his head since even he was wondered why he called Yui''s name. "Don''t mind it, Emma, I just have a small dream." Riku explained and you could notice that he was enduring the pain.


    "Hey, Riku! Don''t force yourself! If you can''t still move you can stay in that position." She said in a high tone, knowing Riku was having a hard time.


    If this happened in the nighttime, he was optimistic all these injuries would surely get healed because of the passive skill of the [Dark crow''s gene]. But what he could do? He hasn''t had the ability to turn back the time and fix everything that he has missed out on.


    "Don''t worry about me, Emma, I just need to rest for a bit and we will head back to the Arzotoc village." Riku slowly said while also knitting his face. He was not just getting weakened by these injuries, it was also because of the heat given by the sunlight.


    Yes! Riku was still affected by the sunlight even though he was not receiving a direct hit. He felt that he was extremely exhausted and thirsty, not being exaggerated, he thought he can drink two gallons of water.


    "Emma, do you still have water in your bag? My throat is really dried." Riku said in a weak tone, doesn''t care about the floating screen that appeared right in front of his eyes. Not he because he didn''t notice it as it was wide enough that no one could spot it, it just because all the context of the screen was blurred to him.


    Emma nodded her head at him come along with a bothered expression, then she immediately bestowed the wooden bottle inside her bag. "Take it, Riku, I hope this water would help you to recover your strength." She said as helped him to lean his back against the thick tree.


    Gulp... Gulp... Gulp...


    Without making any second thought, he drank the water and aggressively gulped as the refreshment given by the water helped him to feel at ease.


    Phew!


    It was expression after he left the wooden battle empty and tried to drink even the single drop. "That''s freshwater, Emma. Where did you get that?" He asked her in a transparent tone and looked like he recovered some of his strength by just simple water.


    "Inside the cave. Why? Do you want some more? I have plenty of it inside this bag." Emma responded with a clueless tone as she was wondering why the man next to her was having a malicious smile on his face. At first, she thought Riku''s head was whacked on the hard surface since earlier you could see the severe pain inside him, and now he was acting that everything was fine.


    He slowly shook his head and said. "I''m good, Emma, but can keep the remaining bottle for me if that''s possible?" He asked her permission while analyzing the effect of this water.


    She nodded her head at him without hesitation, while still having a clueless expression on her face. In her opinion, why did Riku suddenly was eager to take this ordinary water? Also, it was just water so she can give all the remaining bottles that she had.


    On the other side, the taste of water for Riku was like the mana potion he was drinking back on the earth. So if his intuition was right, this water could help him to enlarge his mana pool, at the same time, to fix his mana pool. As he noticed the mana he was consuming right now was not exactly on what he saw on the gaming system.


    To clarify if he was right, he checked his character''s status. After scrolling for a couple of seconds, his eyelids were widened as his mana pool was increased by seven by just simply drinking the water.


    "That''s true! The water in that cave had mana, also, it looks it came from the magical crystal you could see beneath." He said with a delightful smile and could not control himself to would not to give Emma a tight hug as she was the main reason why they have magical water right now. "Thank you, Emma! You''re the best! When I first saw you, I know that you''re a reliable person."


    Emma didn''t know how she would react to this occurrence as she had no idea why Riku was saying these words. Yet, she was looked glad after hearing Riku was happy to be with her. "I didn''t know why are you acting like this, but I''m also happy that I come with you." She said, then her face was started to redden.


    __


    Back on the track, as soon as both of them already that they were happy to be together. Riku was ready to read all the notifications that appeared on his screen.


    "Now, I''ll start with you."


    [You have completed the Death March! You would like to receive the rewards? Yes/No?]


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 62 - Sorin Bul

    In the amid of the Assima forest, two people were resting under the bright yellow sun come along with a gentle breeze touching upon their bodies.


    Their hairs were mildly stroking back and the yellow-orange leaves were falling around them. It appeared, Riku and Emma were slowly starting to recover from the monsters'' attacks inside the magical wave.


    "Riku, if you just need something don''t be embarrassed to ask me, okay?" She said politely, then reclined her back against the wall before adding. "I''ll take a power nap here since some of my strength has been lost after I used my skill back then."


    She was talking about the strong magical skill which was the [Amazon blade] that seemed to slice all the things that would block its course.


    He narrowly nodded his head at her before minding the multiple tabs screen that appeared right in front of his eyes. "Don''t worry about me, Emma, just take a rest there and I''ll wait for you until you recover one hundred percent of your strength. Aside from that, it looks like my body isn''t in the right condition to use my wings so until then rest in this place."


    Whiff...


    After he spits these words, a mild breeze touched again his face and it helped to was blow away his long silky black hair that covered his face.


    There''s one thing that Emma got noticed. And it was the pure smile that Riku had on his face, even though the white clothes on it, she felt that smile was really true. Her heart was getting melted after seeing this, so she just smiled back and showed how much she was glad that there was a kind man next to her.


    "Yes, Riku, I''ll rest here..."


    __


    Meanwhile, Riku and Emma stopped for having a conversation. Also, he noticed Emma easily fall asleep as she was looked literally tried. "Sleep already? Well... I need to focus on myself and understand all the contexts on this screen." He muttered, then fixed his sitting position where he was more comfortable.


    To begin with, he removed all the tabs that looked had no important businesses to him. Or to be exact, he was way excited to see the status and the rewards he have received after completing the Death March.


    [You would like to claim the rewards? Yes/No]


    He said Yes inside his mind. And then, all of a sudden, multiple screens appeared in front of him showing the rewards behind this hidden quest and the reason why he had it.


    [Death March] - it''s the first important part that needed to complete before taking your first domain. Remember, you''ll rule the monsters and you should be familiar with them!


    ?[Reward(s)]


    >? Sorin Bul


    >? Scroll


    >? +100 exp


    >? +7 free attributes


    >? +3 skill points


    All the rewards seemed to natural for him aside from Sorin Bul, and the scroll that he had no idea what was the purpose. Moreover, he was shocked after reading the context above the rewards.


    Shit?


    The hell?


    What is this all about?


    He didn''t know what was the right thing to say in this type of situation. Or to be exact, the words RULE THE MONSTERS were explanatory and even a stupid person could understand that. The thing here was, where he wrong? Why was his life in this world getting in this way?


    It appeared once they win against the Rattin Kingdom and have a domain. Monsters were the ones who''ll inhabit there not the people in the Arzotoc village or the other kingdom and village.


    At this point, he was dumbfounded at the blue widescreen, didn''t know how he was going to respond as he felt the whole world for him suddenly stop. The sound of the trees and bushes were dancing was the only sound he could hear as he would like to escape in this place.


    "Rule them? Are you kidding me? There are a lot of monsters who are stronger than me. On top of that, how I can rule them? They didn''t know how to communicate they are just totally monsters who are aggressive and always eager to kill people."


    Well, he was actually right since the monsters in this world were born in this way. But what do you think he would do once he met a monster that would change entire his life and would change his perception about them?


    [Corresponding answer to your question! Wait for a moment!]


    ?[Sorin Bul] - it''s a taming item that could help to order monsters. By using this, you have a 40% chance to rule a monster and it can increase by 80% once you defeat them.


    [Process to use it? Wait for a moment...]


    >[ To activate the Sorin Bul you should transmit a 25 mana pool and transfer it directly to the item. After that, you should weaken them or you just gonna be stronger than them if you wanted to succeed in the taming process.]


    >[Once you succeeded the monsters surely devoted their life to you and will use their all power to protect you!]


    After that screen vanished, a red new screen appeared and it showed the downside of this item once Riku failed to use it.


    >>[Warning! If the taming process failed, the item would knock you back, and the monster is the one who''ll try to control you!]<<


    Well, no matter how Riku saw this item he could easily tell that was dangerous since in just one mistake the monster will allow to control them. Even though he didn''t see the actual outward appearance of this item, he already shook his head as he immediately decided to wouldn''t use that item just as protection for protection his life.


    "Even the success rate of this item is 40%. Yeah! It''s too high but I''ll never gamble my life just because of this sudden occurrence." He said in a weak tone as he didn''t want to awaken the woman sleeping next to him. Also, he was well-savvied Emma would ask him why he was acting weird.


    Moreover, the system was looked wasn''t allowing him as it showed up in a new context along with a new function.


    [Your idea isn''t possible! You should use the Sorin Bul in order to didn''t destroy the course!]


    "The heck? That course again? I even didn''t know what is that and I have no idea what are you trying to do with me-!" He paused for a second and slowly opened his mouth just like he was reading something.


    [New function!]


    ?[Inventory] - this is the place where you will get the item rewards you will receive from the system. Aside from that, it had a high capacity, and you can store all the items or monsters orb you will obtain.


    [By just simply using the keyword `Inventory` it would appear!]


    He was blinking his eyes in confusion, didn''t anticipate that he''ll receive a new function that was really the same as the Virtual Reality Game that he played just like the XR online. Moreover, he gulped twice as he was a bit afraid of the two items in his inventory which were the unknown scroll and the Sorin Bul.


    After a few were moments. Riku was looked frustrated as the screen in front of him wasn''t disappearing until he used the system function. He deeply sighed and you could see the reaction of a person that couldn''t do anything just to accept the fact that he must do it.


    "First, this gaming system was planning something about me that I didn''t know what it was. Then now, it''s trying to force me to use an item that I didn''t want to use." He said in an annoyed tone, but eventually, the keyword spits out of his mouth.


    ''I-Inventory...''


    Swoosh!


    And all of a sudden, a dark black thing appeared next to him, and to describe it. It was like spatial magic used by the mage in the manhua he was reading before. Of course, it was astonished as he thought that was the first magic he learned in this world.


    "What the hell this is so Amazing? How this thing can be possible in this world?" He said in astonishment, yet, he didn''t wonder how he could get the item inside as the screen appeared next to it and showed the items he had. Or to be exact, by simply clicking the item on the screen, you can get an item that you want.


    First thing first, he showed the half horn crown on the brown screen so he already expected that was the Sorin Bul. "I must not that item from the being since I didn''t know what would happen to me if I use it very soon."


    Meanwhile, he clicked the red unknown scroll on his screen, then slowly put closer his left hand on the black spatial magic. When the moment, his hand was entering in this thing, all the things seemed natural until the details of the scroll appeared once more.


    [Possession!] - XXX

 Chapter 63 - Scroll

    Riku''s eyes were widened after reading the details on the item he received from the quest which was the Uknown scroll. By just simply looking at it, you could easily tell this scroll would be random.


    Back then, when he was playing the ¡ãXR Online. The scroll signifies the quickest way to learn a new skill, at the same time, it can also upgrade the current skill that you have. Of course, it was so useful in any aspect since you can easily turn your player to become stronger.


    But it wasn''t the case in this world, this scroll looked related to the Domain that has mentioned by System a few days ago.


    He was gradually kneading his chin, trying to figure out what was the reason why the system bestowed him this kind of item.


    [Possesion] - this skill allows you to have possession of a certain domain. At the same time, it will allow you to summon a lowly type of monster that would have great help in your current domain.


    Ding!


    A familiar tone rang inside his mind, which made to lift his head a bit and slowly darted his eyes on the screen in front of him. Yes! There''s a follow-up screen that appeared and indicated that new thing he received.


    [Omni summon] - by using the right amount of mana pool you could summon different types of monsters and the monsters'' list under this notification.


    [Omni Monster(s)]


    ? Rotten Ghoul- consume 30 mana pool


    ? Cerberus Skeleton- consume 23 mana pool


    ? Spy crow- consume 21 mana pool


    [You could increase your monster pool by collecting the monster''s core, one core is equivalent to one monster. The given monsters are included in the scroll and you could use them as long as you have the right amount of mana pool.]


    Riku had a broad smile on his face as he didn''t expect that he''ll receive a new valuable skill from the system. "I''m now allowed to summon a monster? But what I could do them?"


    In his mind, even though he had a summoning skill, still, he wasn''t allowed to use it in front of everyone even Emma. Why? It is because there''s a high chance they would be afraid of the monster even though he was the one who summoned it.


    Moreover, he can''t take away that this skill had a big benefit to him since he can order the monster and also increase his offensive and defensive ability. Or to be more simple, he can order the monster to attack and sacrifice by taking the attack of the opponent.


    "Hmm... This is no way to change right now, once I came back to my world all of these problems would fade away and come back to my ordinary life." He muttered, then erased all the screen in front of him, and took a glance at the clear blue sky.


    Swoosh!


    A strong blow of wind transpired in the Amid of the Assima forest, then helped him to realize that they were staying in this place for a couple of years. "I think we needed to leave this place and complete the pipeline before the invasion arise."


    He titled his head, looking at the woman sleeping next to him. First, he gently tapped her shoulder just to awaken her. "Emma? We need to leave we should leave this place before the sunrise goes down and the monsters inhabited here attack us." He gently said, then stopped when Emma frowned her brows as she was awakened by his words.


    She stretched her arms and widely yawned. "Ahh... That''s a good one, I never had it before." She was rubbing the tears on the corner of her eyes, eventually noticing that someone was looking at her. "Oh, Riku, are you good right now-?"


    Emma paused for a second as she saw Riku''s injuries vanish and the burned mark in his body. "Eh? What just happened to you?" She quickly stood up, then checked up his entire body. "Where all the injuries that you have? Don''t tell all of them were already healed?"


    When the time she mentioned, now he realized that all the pains he was experiencing earlier suddenly vanished. He had a shocked expression, telling himself that it wasn''t nighttime so what was the reason why all the injuries disappeared?


    "You''re not making fun of me, right, Riku?" Emma thought that Riku did something to heal his injuries. "I see you burned on your back earlier and I know that was severe, no one ever could heal in just a short time." She wondered.


    Riku had no idea how he was going to respond to the question fetching by Emma. "Injuries? Where do you get that? Look at me, I''m completely fine." An uncomfortable transpired on his face, trying to play at her as he didn''t know the right answer.


    Her eyes went serious, knowing Riku was not saying the real thing. "Are you kidding me, Riku? I''m not blind and I''m not hallucinating back then, so don''t ever try to lie with me." She said in a deep tone, eager to know the reason behind this.


    Yes! Riku was pressured by this sudden occurrence, yet no matter how hard Emma tried to interrogate him she will never get an answer as he know nothing. "No clues, Emma, I''m saying the truth." In order to stop Emma, his facial expressions and voice went serious, also, pushed himself into a stood-up position to alarm that they needed to leave this place as soon as possible.


    She raised her shoulders along with a deep sigh. "Hais... It seems that you''re know nothing, but sometimes try to question yourself and find the reason why you have a fast recovery." She said in a small tone, then stood up and patted her but. To remove the dirt and green grasses plastered on it.


    __


    Meanwhile, Emma stopped asking him since she noticed this man starting to be quiet. Aside from that, the sun soon to goes down and they were already hearing the loud groan of the monsters around the area. "Do you need some materials, or we are going back straight to the Arzotoc village?"


    "All the Ferric that we have inside that pouch are enough to build the pipeline. Metal, it''s a good conductor of water so it can transfer clear and drinkable not only for the crops." He explained before adding. "To answer your question, yes, we are going back straight to the village since it''s way more dangerous once we stay here."


    On the other hand, it came to his mind to use a Plastic material to be the pipeline for this village. But the thing here was, it can easily destroy by the monsters also he could guarantee the contamination they will have once they drink water that passes in plastic in this world.


    [Fly!]


    The sunlight could not damage him anymore as it was now hiding behind the large mountain. So to quickly leave this place, he used his ability and spread his wings straight back to the Arzotoc village.


    "Let''s go, Emma, we are going to eat dinner together, and sorry for the delay!" Riku apologized.


    She nodded her head with a broad smile. "No worries, Riku! Since we are still eating together!"


    __


    Their expedition in the Asimma forest was just ended like that. Riku and Emma succeeded to collect the right amount of metal come along to complete the hidden quest given by the System. In just a day, a new skill and new problem happened to him as the system gave him a task to rule the monster.


    Scroll, summon, status, problem in the invasion, and domain the things inside his mind. At this point, he can''t now take a careless decision that can be the reason why he would drown the situation that possibly kills him.


    After forty-five minutes, he was strolling his black eyes around, just to lessen the possibility that the monsters had the flying ability to attack them in this position. Furthermore, while traveling the cold breeze touched upon their skins, and two things could see by their eyes which were a huge forest and the lights coming from the village.


    "We are near, Emma, hold tightly we are going to land in the place where the guards couldn''t see us." He said, then stopped to spread his wings.


    "No problem, Riku, I just get more excited to eat with you."


    __


    As soon as they landed, they fixed themself as their hair was looked stiff because of the cold air. After that, they were quickly head to the village entrance, without knowing that their attires were ripped as the occurrence happened in their expedition.


    Or to be exact, by just simply looking at them, they could say that these two were having a hard time in their expedition.


    Bam!


    The sound of them metal barely tapped on the surface was the only sound they could hear after entering the village. Numerous guards were using their spears, tapped to the ground to celebrate because the adventurers come back safely.


    "Our adventurers come back! Give them the way!"


    Eh?


    Eh?


    They were looking at each other and asked. "What''s going on here?"

 Chapter 64 - Farewell Event

    Riku and Emma arrived again in the Arzotoc village and the entire place shocked them. To begin with, their eyes were widened after seeing that the entrance was full of the villagers and guards waited for them to come back.


    "Eh? What''s going on in this place?" He muttered as this was the first time he saw a place like this.


    To describe the place around him, it was too bright as it seemed they used their magical power to lighten up the whole village. Aside from that, they could see party flags hung. It was the thing used once the place was having a party.


    WELCOME BACK, ADVENTURERS!


    Thud!


    And all of a sudden, all the people and hybrid creatures politely greeted them, then kneeled to the growing, which signifies that they were having big respect for them.


    But among them, there were two people who remained their feet on the ground, at the same time, slowly walking towards them. Yes! It was King Luke and Arisu who were also waiting for these two to come back.


    Emma couldn''t expect the most precious man in this village would appear at an unexpected time. Yet, she recognized him as she quickly knelt to the surface to show her respect, and Riku did the same thing.


    As soon as King Luke arrived in front of them, he suddenly laughed as it seemed he was happy to see them even though their clothes went like that.


    "Hahaha! You don''t need to kneel Riku and Emma, I know both of you are exhausted with your expedition. So stand up and come with us." King Luke said along with a broad smile on his face.


    The two listened to this man''s order since they knew the power of King Luke in this village. Emma patted the dusk plastered on her knees, still, didn''t forget to smile at him. "Thank you so much, King Luke."


    She didn''t intend to know the reason why this old man knew her name as it was obvious Arisu told it to him.


    On the other hand, Riku had an uncomfortable smile on his face, had no idea what was exactly going on in this place. "Thank you so much, King Luke, but I can ask you a question?"


    Luke narrowly held his chin, then followed up with a few nods as he was too curious to find out what was the question will ask by this man. "No problem, tell me what it is?"


    "Why there were a lot of people here and even you what are you doing in this place? Also, the place, it''s too bright, this is the first time I see this village went like this." He said in a clueless tone, looking at King Luke with his serious eyes.


    "Oh, that''s right, you haven''t known the event for today." He paused for a second, then looked at Arisu as it appeared he was having a hard time talking. "My daughter, can you explain it to them, ehem! Ehem! I''m still not feeling well..." He coughed several times until his head turned into a red one.


    "Father, are you okay?" Arisu politely said while slowly rubbing his back to help him to relax his body. "I already said that you need to stay in your room and regain your strength." She scolded him in a weak tone as she was really worried about her father''s condition.


    King Luke just smile at her and went back to his composure. "You''re the same with your mother, Arisu, but you knew the reason I went here, to see the two adventurers come back alive in our village, also, for the celebration we had tonight." He said just like he was forcing himself to stop his cough.


    "I know it father, but you have to recover your strength because sooner or later the Rattin Kingdom would attack us and we need you." She said with a pitying tone, while slowly bowing her head.


    Pat... Pat...


    He patted the head of his daughter before adding. "I understand, Arisu," He paused for a second and darted his eyes to the two adventurers. "Sorry to say, but I''m in the good condition to come with you. Don''t worry, Arisu would be with you so enjoy the rest of the night ehem!" After he spits those he coughed once again, then eventually whirled around and the guards next to him assisted him to ride on a horse carriage.


    "Get well soon, King Luke, we are hoping for your fast recovery!" He shouted to show his concern for the King in this village, at the same time, he suddenly saw the image of his father. ''I know he was really worried about me right now.'' He uttered to his mind and eager to see them. But what he could do? No matter what he did in this world, it appeared, the System was doing something to stay him in this world for a long time.


    "Please rest, King Luke!" Emma added, noticing his skin-toned was different than the others.


    As soon as King Luke left the area, three of them were standing in the place where was surrounded by people. Moreover, it looked like Emma wasn''t the one who noticed it, cause even Riku was thinking about it.


    ''Unusual skin tone, yellowish nails, and deep eyes. Most of the time, it''s the common sign of the people who are having a ca--'' He couldn''t complete the thoughts inside his head as Arisu suddenly made a gesture and called his name.


    "Riku, come over here, we need to go to the event place." She said cheerfully just to hide the sadness she was feeling right now.


    He looked at herself, seeing his attire was ripped. After that, he did the same thing to Emma, some private parts of her body were revealed, so in his mind, it wasn''t appropriate if they went to the celebration in this condition.


    Three of them were walking together, hearing the explanation of this celebration. "It looks this is a big celebration, lady Arisu, what is the event tonight?" He said politely, at the same time, the glaring eyes of the villagers here were slowly started to disappear.


    Arisu smiled at him, but it wasn''t the smile that she was really happy. "It''s not totally a celebration, the thing going on tonight is called Farewell, this is the feast dinner for all the people in this village before the invasion. Or to be exact, we didn''t know who''ll die once the invasion happen, so we did everything that can make us happy just to enjoy the life before one of us died." She said explained in a sorrowful tone as she doesn''t want that to happen to her beloved village.


    Emma and Riku easily understood why they were doing this big party. For some reason, her reason was right since how you could enjoy your life when the life bestowed to you was already been taken by others.


    "Ohh... that''s the main reason for this big celebration." He said in a deep tone, then took a glance at her with his serious eyes before adding. "But don''t worry, lady Arisu, I''ll do everything I could to prevent the village from the invasion."


    In his mind, if he just was that strong every circumstance gonna be easy on him. But it was what it was since the life wasn''t ended with that.


    "Thank you, Riku, for coming into this village and helping us even though my guards tortured you." She bowed her head, sincerely apologizing to him since this was the only key to prevent the invasion that would happen sooner or later.


    And all of a sudden, Emma felt some pinched inside her heart after hearing these words. She knew that reason, but one thing she was sure of, that statement was clear and pure. ''Why I''m feeling this? Why do I become sad after I saw how close these two are?'' She uttered to her mind, didn''t realize she stopped in the amid.


    "Hey, Emma, why do you stop? Do you feel something?" Riku asked him with a concerned tone and that tone piqued Arisu''s attention, seeing him how much he cared about this woman.


    Emma flinched as his words awakened her. "Ohh, sorry, Riku, it''s nothing. I just space out for no good reason." She replied with a weak tone.


    He was kneading his chin, then looked at her up and down. "Hmm... I know it, I think you''re not comfortable to go in the celebration in that suit, am I right?" He used that situation to change their clothes since he was the one who was not comfortable wearing this attire.


    She nodded her head even though she was shocked by Riku''s reaction. "That''s right, Riku-" She paused as Riku wrapped his arm to Emma''s shoulders.


    "Lady Arisu, we are going to change attire before the party started, is that all right?" He said, then murmured some words to Emma. "Sorry, Emma, can we eat together tomorrow? Since you''re going to sleep in my bed tonight?"


    Arisu frowned her brows, knowing these two plotting for something. Or to be exact, she wasn''t that dumb to won''t notice it. "Fine, but I''ll come with you!"


    Eh?


    Eh?

 Chapter 65 - Speech

    Riku and Emma decided to get back to Guest Hall first before joining the party. Hence, Arisu wanted to come with them, thinking that these two were plotting for something.


    "No, I''ll come with both of you! So all of us go to the place at once!" Arisu said in a high tone, even though there was nothing for her to get mad.


    The two were looking at each other, seeing there was no problem with the lady Arisu''s decision. "Hmm... I think it''s fine, but are you sure want to come with us? The villagers might look for you?" He said nonchalantly, then changing their course where they could find their destination.


    "I''ll come! I''ll come! I''ll come!" For some reason, Arisu started to tantrum as she doesn''t want to happen the sexual things inside her head.


    "Okay, lady Arisu, please calm down a bit." He said while his hands in the air come along with an uncomfortable smile on his face. Of course, Riku started to figure out why she was acting like this.


    "Let him, Riku." Emma said coldly, then walked first so Arisu couldn''t add more fire since was acting very strange.


    "Okay! All of us would enjoy the party until we passed out!" Riku closed his fist and raised it to the glittering night sky. To show how he was excited to party to these women.


    Even though Emma and Arisu had irritating expressions, still, they were agreed to Riku. Or to be more simple, two of them were so happy to be this man all night.


    __


    After a couple of minutes, Riku and Emma changed their clothes to the village''s attire just like what the other villagers wearing right now aside from the guards who were assigned to protect the place from the possible sneak attack.


    To begin with, three of them arrived at the event place. It was located in the middle of the villages also was the biggest area to handle all the villagers. In the center, there was a large wooden square and it seemed they''ll use it to create a fire as it was loaded by the woods.


    LADY ARISU IS HERE! FIRE THAT TRUNK SO WE CAN START THE PARTY!


    One of the superior''s guards yelled after seeing Arisu arrive at the place. She just simply smiled at them, as she also wanted to start the party.


    "Wow... This is amazing! This party is looked like a tribe party that I watched for some movies." He said in astonishment, seeing the different types of delicious food prepared could see on the table.


    Swoosh!


    The strong fire was added to the brightness of the entire place, and everyone was looked excited to drink all night with the different people.


    And all of a sudden, Arisu stepped on the stage so everyone in the place started to be quiet, eventually kneeled to the brick surface, knowing Arisu would have a speech before the party get started.


    First, she clears her throat while seriously looking in front of her. In her perspective, villagers kneeling to the surface even Emma and Riku.


    "Before this party started. First, I would like to thank you, everyone, who managed to go get here. Villagers, guards, and all the people who were helping our village I appreciated all your work until now. My father and I, know that we can reach this stage without all of your help! Thank you so much!" Arisu suddenly bowed her head in front of them, to show how she really appreciated having all of these good villagers.


    No, King Luke and you Lady Arisu were just good rulers! Without your tactics, kindness, and courage we are not having this peaceful life!


    That''s right! We are lucky to have you! King Luke and Lady Arisu were doing everything to build this village that anyone could harm and the children have a good education. Even though some of the sections, haven''t big progress still we are working out to improve!


    If we died right now or tomorrow! We won''t blame anyone because this invasion is not your fault. It''s the fault of the kingdoms who are not contented with what they have right now!


    These were the words you could hear from the villagers spread in the entire village. It seemed all of them were well-savvied what might happen to them.


    It can''t be helped, the tears formed in the corner of her eyes welled up into her red cheeks. Yet, she doesn''t want to let someone see her that she was been weakened by the situation. Or to be exact, in order to didn''t lose the guard''s will to fight, she must act like a tough one.


    "Thank you very much! But I''m still hoping to survive in this invasion since we have the man who is helping out our village in everything he could. And the man I was talking about was Riku Hirota!"


    And all of a sudden, everyone was staring at him with their persuasive eyes. Even though some of them were so embarrassed every time they remembered how they treated him, still, they believed this man was the one who could help to survive in this invasion.


    Yes! The [Transformation magic] they thought Riku Hirota was possessed by that kind of special skill.


    Of course, Riku was looked uncomfortable after seeing villagers act like this in front of him, and the next scene that happened shocked him.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    A boy that had long silky black hair, an innocent face, masculine average body, suddenly widened his eyes. All the villagers lowered themselves to the surface while their heads touched on it.


    By doing this, he could easily feel all the villagers were regretting the things they have done to him. He looked at his body, seeing the deep scars on his body.


    Forgiveness was the exact word wanted by the villagers, it wasn''t easy but he should do so that he can increase the relationship he had with them.


    He raised his shoulders a bit followed up with a deep sigh, knowing even though he said his rants to them it never change everything. First, he pushed himself into a stood up position as he saw Arisu was calling him on the stage.


    "Riku, come over here, everyone wanted to hear your thoughts. Also, can you forgive them for me? Just once and if that happens again, I''ll make sure all of them kicked in this village." She said in a weak tone so no one could hear their conversation.


    At this point, he couldn''t do anything as he can''t refuse this woman''s request. "If you''re not special to me, I''ll never do this, ever." He said with a smile, then passed to her as he was walking in front of the stage where the villagers could hear his voice and see his outward appearance.


    Arisu left in the area with a blushing face didn''t know what was the exact meaning of those words. "I''m special to him? How I''m going to respond to that? It can''t be..." She paused for a second, then took a glance at the man who started to talk.


    He clears his throat before starting his speech. And yes! This wasn''t the first time he was doing a speech since he was the one who called if his father missed some meetings.


    "Ehem! I''m Riku Hirota and yes I''m an outsider from another country. I can''t tell where certain country I came from after the guards tortured me, but don''t worry I already forgive all of you. All I wanted today we have a feast dinner and enjoy the rest of the night." He bowed his head to show as he brought the manners that he have when he was still in Japan. "Thank you for having me here!"


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    Then suddenly, Arisu, Emma, villagers, and hybrid creatures around surrounded him with a round of applause.


    You are always welcome to this village!


    Please, help us to win in the invasion! And we will promise we are going to do everything that could help you!


    Don''t leave the Arzotoc village! We needed someone like you!


    The same thing happened to Riku, the people were now starting to give them high respect, knowing one wrong it was all done.


    While walking out of the stage, Emma faced him with a broad smile. "Good job, Riku, that''s a good one. I never expect that you could talk in front of numerous people. If I''m the one in that stage, I''m sure I''ll stutter." Emma said, then gave him a strong high five.


    Moreover, doesn''t want to lose this woman so she stepped aside and congratulated him. "You''re so good with your words, Riku, I think this is not the first time you do that." She said, then narrowly bowed her head. "But still, thanks for everything!"


    "You''re always welcome, lady Arisu! But in the meantime, we should enjoy the party eat and drink all the beverages in this feast dinner! Let''s go!"


    Even though Emma and Arisu doesn''t drink before, still, they agreed with him without making any second thought.

 Chapter 66 - Hangover

    All the creatures in the Arzotoc village were having a feast party, enjoying their life in the best way they could do. Emma, Arisu, and Riku were drinking high alcoholic beverages, the man seemed used to it, and these women looked like the first-timer.


    Laughter, different stories in life, sadness, fear, and happiness were the emotion that enveloped the entire village.


    "This is the night where the three of us would become real friends and we would share everything that we have!" Riku m said in a high tone, didn''t expect the red liquid was drinking could easily affect him.


    Even though he was used to drinking in the different bars on Earth, still he never thought that alcohol here has a high percentage.


    "Sheesh! That''s so strong! It''s the first time I drink something like this!" Riku said and had cheerful on his face.


    They were sitting in front of the long table where you could see different delicious food, magical lights help to lighten up the place.


    "It looks you''re enjoying this party, Riku? This is the first time I see like that, I''m happy with it." Emma said to the man sitting next to him, yet, her voice was loud enough to hear by Arisu.


    "You''re right!" He responded, then placed down the wooden glass on the table.


    Arisu doesn''t want to feel the stuff was pinching her heart, so she opened her mouth and join to their conversation. "Y-Yes! I also want you to see yourself enjoying yourself in our village!" She stuttered as she didn''t know how he was going to open a conversation.


    "I''ll do that, lady Arisu, I hope you''ll do the same thing." He replied and the three of them drank in the rest of the night.


    __


    On the next day...


    Everyone went back to the normal, doing their activities in order to survive the invasion and continue their peaceful life. Some of the villagers, helping to strengthen their wall while the others scout the forest to check if Rattin''s soldiers were near their village.


    On the other hand, the night passed through the transparent door and added some heat to the room. He stretched his arms, then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ahh... That''s a good sleep, I never had it in a long time I brought to this world." He said with a weak tone while feeling comfortable stuff around him.


    Argh!


    He groaned in pain as he felt someone was pinching inside his head. "I drank too much last night, I need cold water." Riku had a hangover, at the same time, he had a hazy vision and seemed to want to throw up.


    Moreover, he couldn''t perfectly remember what was the last thing that happened to him, but one thing he could say was that enjoyed everything. He went to the left side, then found out there was a woman beside him. At first, he wasn''t shocked since he made a promise to Emma that she would sleep beside him.


    But for some reason, he felt that there was someone bothering him so to clear his mind, he was slowly lifting the white blanket wrapped on them. First, he slightly fixed his position to the left side, and as soon as he saw the person, he deeply sighed then back to his normal lying position.


    He was relieved as he thought he sleep again with someone. Or to be exact, when he was on Earth, women were leeching at him because of the influence of his father.


    What the...


    He paused for a second since aside from Emma there''s someone who was also sleeping next to him. He tried to recall everything that could help him to figure out who was this person, however, he failed. An easy way to rid of this situation was to check it.


    He deeply gulped once, then, all of a sudden, a cold sweat was dripping on his temples down to his cheek. Yet, he had an idea that was lady Arisu as it was the person who was drinking last night.


    At this point, he was just hoping that there was no intercourse to happen to them as he wouldn''t want to make any kind of sin to Yui. "No, Yui loved me with all of her life, if these women have s*x with me, it''s better to die or much better to would come back in my world."


    Random thoughts kept appearing inside his head, giving him an anxious expression. No matter how much hard he thinks of it, he can''t accept that his life in this world turned to be like this.


    He hurriedly took out the blanket, didn''t care even lady Arisu was the one who sleeping beside him. "Hey! What are you sleeping with me-?"


    When the moment the person was revealed, he was startled as the woman beside him was a different woman, but he knew who was this woman. "W-What is this woman doing in this room? I can''t remember any single scene that I was with her." He was stammered, wondering how she managed to get in this room without being noticed.


    Naina was the name of the main Librarian in the Arzotoc village. By just simply looking at her, you could easily say that she was a decent and innocent woman so he was clueless why a woman like her was with her?


    To begin with, the two women around him beautifully awakened, at the same time, they were slowly stretching their arms and yawning.


    "Good morning, Riku, why do you have that face in this morning?" Emma said in a sweet voice, looking at the dumbfounded man.


    "Good morning, sir Riku! It''s too good to sleep on your bed." Naina greeted him with a mild voice, seemed to forget one thing special.


    But he won''t all the sweetest greetings coming at him, as he was afraid looking at the clothes of the women.


    "Hey, Naina, what is exactly doing in my place? I can''t remember anything that I have been you back then." He spits out of his mouth, knowing if Arisu would know about this he would be probably scolded.


    To describe what he was seeing right now, Emma was just wearing a white panty and a white bra. And Naina was wearing a blue panty and a feathering bra which no one could refuse to stare at.


    Naina frowned her thick beautiful eyebrows as she never thought Riku would forget all the good things that happened last night. "Eh? Do you forget the good memories that we have last night?" She said in a sorrowful tone as she was enjoyed all the scenes that happened.


    At this point, he was felt guilty after seeing this woman was acting like this. Still, he shook his head and was eager to know the reason for all of this.


    "Sorry to say, Naina, I can''t remember anything because I think was too drank last night." He responded with an embarrassed tone, well savvied that he might be offended them.


    Naina deeply sighed, took a glance at him with her disappointed eyes. "Hais, Riku... That must be the reason why you can remember, but the reason why I''m here we party all night long, and when the moment lady Arisu went for some emergency, you''re so drunk and Emma so I''ll help you to come back in this room." She paused for no good reason along with a red shy face.


    His eyelids were widened after seeing her have an expression like this. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Why are you giving me that kind of face, huh? What I have done to you when I was drunk?!" His voice suddenly raised, couldn''t how he was going to express the tremendous pressure he was feeling inside his chest. "Please, Naina, tell it to me!"


    He was watching every time Naina opened her mouth, hoping that this woman would say anything that would make Yui very sad. In his opinion, Yui was still looking for someday they will see each other again, and when that moment happen, no one ever could separate them.


    "I never forget that you ask me to stay with you, but for some reason, you are calling me Yui and intended to kiss me, that was so close, but thanks that you throw up it ended with that." She explained everything to him, however, Naina was already feeling something about this man as she knew he was a gentleman and the first person who treated like a normal person, laugh beside her.


    In this case, Riku easily understood the reason why their clothes were lying on the surface, so he can now breathe freely. He smiled as he was proud of himself that he was only doing that since he was really missed his fiancee. "I''m really sorry for doing that to you, but please forgive me, I''ll never let that happen again. And also, can you please keep it from lady Arisu, she''s going to get mad if she knows this-"


    He suddenly stopped as someone forcefully opened the door. "No, she''s here! Come on, hide right now! She''s going to kill me!"

 Chapter 67 - Simple Request

    At this point, he had a strong hunch that the person behind this door was lady Arisu since he had rendezvous with her today. Or to be exact, they speak the plan how they would prevent themselves from the invasion, at the same time, to discuss Riku''s invention.


    "Please don''t ever try to tell her about this-!" His eyes were widened after he saw someone was forced to open the wooden door. Luckily, it was locked, yet, he knew Arisu has already heard their conversation as she wouldn''t act like an aggressive one if she doesn''t.


    And all of a sudden, he hurriedly ordered them to wear all the attire that was lying on the surface, explained what would happen to them once they won''t. ''They can''t hide from her since lady Arisu could sense that an ordinary couldn''t see.'' He uttered to his mind, "Come on, hurry! We don''t have much time sooner or later lady Arisu would enter and we are all done." He said in an average and worried tone so no one can hear his voice.


    Even though Riku explained to them everything, still, the two women inside his room were clueless wearing their clothes. Then, as soon as the door lock was broken, the beautiful woman that had an angry face entered the room come along with the other guards here to protect her from the possible sneaks attack.


    Yet, her expression was easily faded away when she saw Riku was still lying on the bed, and two women inside were just sitting in the wooden chair while the other one was standing next to it.


    "I heard that they were having a malicious conversation earlier. I thought he was doing again the same thing, but I think he''s not." She mumbled, also, noticed her expression was started to get calm.


    To begin with, he started to act that he was just awakened by the loud sound she had been made. First, he stretched his arms, then yawned without being noticed that there was some sweat occurring in his temple. He squeezed his eyes, hoping this plan would work for him.


    "What was that sound?" He pretended he was having blurry eyes before adding. "Lady Arisu? Are you lady Arisu?" He looked around and mentioned the names of the women beside him. "Oh, Emma, Naina, two of you are also early huh."


    Moreover, Arisu still gradually nodded her head at him along with her red face. As it seemed she was embarrassed about what she have done. "Y-Yes, I''m Arisu." She stuttered, then couldn''t take to look at Riku straight.


    In his opinion, this was the right time to initiate a conversation with her so she will not be given a chance to ask some questions to these women. "Lady Arisu, for some reason, do you break again the door?" He said in a mild voice, feeling guilty as this woman must not experience this type of pressure.


    But again, she nodded her head without hesitation, knowing there was no reason to lie at her. Aside from that, by hanging out with this man, she can easily that he was a smart guy so he would surely figure it out. "Yes, I''ll do that cause I thought you''re doing something inappropriate." She was literally shy to say this, but she was the king''s daughter so she mustn''t lie for anybody.


    He raised his shoulders a bit, then after a few were moments, he pushed himself into a stood-up position and walked closer to her. "Why are you so look down, lady Arisu? I promise you that I''ll never do something that would make trouble or bother all the villagers here." He said in a sweet voice, then gradually patted her shoulder so that he can help her to feel comfortable.


    "I''m just shy to face you since every time I''m going here, I always accuse you that you have done anything even it wasn''t. I''m so sorry!" She narrowly bowed her head to show that she was sincere.


    When the moment, he slowly lifted her chin with his glistening black eyes. Emma aggressively stood out of her chair as she can accept how Riku was sweet to this woman. However, she went back to her wooden chair after Riku took a glance at her in a different way.


    "Jeez there''s insect here, luckily I already killed it." Even though she wasn''t afraid of any type of insect, still, it was the believable alibi in this situation.


    Naina sighed with relief even though she was enduring herself in the stink that enveloped her body. "Please calm down, adventurer Emma, there''s a chance lady Arisu punish us once she knew we had been sleeping with him." She murmured to her, loud enough for her to understand and no one could hear.


    She nodded her head, admitted that she can''t control herself after seeing Riku acting like this in front of this woman. "I''m sorry, Naina, I don''t know the reason why I did that."


    Yet, Naina wasn''t stupid to wouldn''t figure it out, that this woman had feelings for this outsider. Furthermore, she wasn''t in the right position to say that to her cause even she felt something about him. "Forget about that, adventurer Emma. From the being, we should overcome this situation, or else, you can be kicked out in this village and won''t ever sir Riku again."


    At this point, Emma could not do anything, she just simply looked at them while slightly gritting her teeth. "Fine. I''ll let it slide..."


    "E-Eh? What are you doing, Riku? Why are you holding my chin?" Arisu responded to her, also, appeared that she was blushing all over her body.


    "Don''t blame yourself, lady Arisu, but please next time, don''t break the door, okay?" After spitting these words, he smiled. At the same time, he was glad as they could escape this circumstance without having a hard time.


    "Yes, I''ll do it that next time." She replied, then moved her head closer to him as she seemed would say something to him, and she doesn''t like someone could hear it. "Riku, I know, it''s embarrassing, but I can sleep with you?


    And all of a sudden, he stepped back but not too far, knowing he might be offended her once he does that. "W-What are you saying, lady Arisu? Your father would surely kill me once he knows about this." He responded with a weak tone, well aware that this conversation should not in public.


    "Of course, Riku, I already asked his permission, and guess what, he accepted it." She said, then looking at with her pity eyes before adding. "Can you let that happen, Riku? But don''t worry, I''m not pressuring you. You can give your answer after our meeting."


    He looked at her up and down, technically speaking that this woman had the perfect body that the other men were wishing for. On top of that, he admitted that she was good-looking and kind.


    ''Are you kidding me? What''s wrong with King Luke? How he can allow his daughter to sleep with other men?'' He had numerous questions inside his head, knowing Emma would be sad once she knows about this, at the same time, he doesn''t want that to happen to lady Arisu.


    At this point, he didn''t what was the best thing to do. Or to be exact, hurting someone was inevitable. "Lady Arisu, can I ask you some question?"


    Then suddenly, he saw sadness in her eyes and tears falling when she was nodding her head. "What is it, Riku?"


    "W-Wait, are you crying?" He won''t ignore this occurrence since this was the first time he could see her cry.


    "No, I''m not crying, why I would cry? It''s just there''s some dust went to my eyes." She explained, rubbing her eyes so the tears would easily dry. "What again is your question, Riku?"


    Yes! Riku effortlessly found out that this woman wasn''t good at lying. Furthermore, by watching her, he can say that this woman would spit about this. He took a deep breath, "I want you to ask the main reason, why are you trying to do this?"


    "About the reason, you''ll find out once you accept the request. But the only clue I could say here, only a certain man and woman could do that." She said in a deep tone, whirled around facing the broken door. "You have several hours to think about that, so for now, let''s focus on the meeting. Also, you have to prepare yourself, the other superior guards were waiting for us to arrive. I think it''s too bad if they wait too much."


    Arisu was started to leave the room, heading carriage that would bring them to the conference room. So that they could share their ideas on how they possibly defeat the Rattin Kingdom from the bloody invasion.


    He was dumbfounded at the woman was slowly leaving the place. Or to be more simple, he immediately discovered the reason why Arisu trying to invite him to sleep with her.


    "Don''t tell me lady Arisu would like to have a s*x with me?"

 Chapter 68 - Superior Meeting

    He received an unexpected request from lady Arisu, the only daughter of King Luke. No matter he tried to avoid thinking about the intercourse, still, his thought brought back there.


    "Why is she doing this? This is not Arisu I knew." He muttered to himself, carefully watching the woman leaving this small room.


    "Go fix yourself, I''ll wait for you down there." Arisu in a different tone or easy says that she was sad.


    However, he couldn''t ask her for more, knowing that this woman wouldn''t spit her reason if he won''t accept her invitation. He just simply nodded his head at her before adding. "Okay! I''ll not take too long here."


    Alas, numerous guards and Arisu left the area. And the remaining people here were Riku, Naina, and Emma, not to mention, two of them were lucky since Arisu didn''t ask the reason what are these two doing at this time?


    Moreover, he deeply bowed his head in front of them, thankful that they cooperated with his sudden plan for good reason. "Thank you for everything, Arisu surely get mad at me once she found out both of you slept in my room."


    Naina easily understood why these two women and even she fell in love with Riku. His smile, kindness, appearance, or to be exact, all were the traits of a good man you could find to Riku. Her face unexpectedly blush, late to realize that she was dumbfounded at him. "Don''t mind it, Riku, we not do anything."


    Emma''s eyes went aggressive again as she felt Naina making her voice cute along with a beautiful expression. "That''s enough, Riku, just come back here when you''re done with your meeting, so that we can eat together." She said it not to remind Riku, she just said in order for to Naina make distance from him.


    "That''s right, Emma, wait for me here. As soon as the meeting is finished, I''ll hurriedly go here, also, don''t forget to remind the maids about our food." He paused for a second, facing Naina. "How about you, Naina? Do you want to join us?"


    Emma seemed wasn''t happy about inviting her as she wanted to Solo this man. "She didn''t like it, Riku, Naina had a lot of stuff to do right now." She also faces her before adding. "Am I right, Naina?"


    Yet, Emma was actually right as she nodded her head at them. "Sorry to say, Riku, but I''m going to refuse. The library needs me right now. Also..." She paused for a second, then sniffed her clothes. "My smell is so bad, it''s the smell of your puke."


    After a few were moments, Riku finished covering his face and entire his body with the ripped white blanket and multiple clothes, so that he can avoid the sunlight. "I''m really sorry about that, Naina. I''ll pay you back next time, and I hope sometimes you can join us to eat."


    Yes! He was hurried since Arisu was waiting for him down the guest hall.


    "You don''t need to pay me, Riku. Go ahead and good luck with your meeting." She said in a deep tone.


    "Someone is waiting for you, Riku. It''s way better if you leave right now." Emma responded in a serious tone.


    He cheerfully waved his hand at them as he was standing now next to the broken door. "I''ll do that, Emma. I''m going to leave, and thanks again."


    By just looking at him, they could easily tell Riku was having a hard time saying goodbye to the others. But first thing first, Emma was looking aggressively at Naina. It seemed she didn''t like Naina behaving in front of Riku. "Naina... What''s the meaning of that cute tone and seductive face, huh?!"


    She was looked afraid, eventually, immediately heading out of the broken door. "I didn''t know what are you saying, Emma! But I have to go, there''s a lot of jobs waiting for me! See you!" She uncomfortable replied, then couldn''t take to stay here for too long.


    "Hey! Come back here! I need to talk to you-!" Emma stopped as Naina''s existence completely vanished. "Jeez, that woman! I have strong feelings that she already felt something to Riku."


    __


    On the other hand, Riku has already reached the horse carriage, seeing the woman looking at the window and waiting for him. "Sorry, for making you wait." He smiled at her, to clear the ambiance of the place.


    "No worries, Riku, but you need to enter right now since the meeting would start more or less thirty minutes." She also smiled at him, then patted the place where Riku would sit and it was next to her.


    "Thank you very much." He gently entered, then sat beside her.


    "You can go now, Roberto." Arisu ordered the middle-aged man who was in charge of managing the horse carriage.


    "Yes, lady Arisu, we''re now heading at Trophic Hall." Roberto replied politely, while his face and body were covered by the brown robe, or what you could typically see within the rider.


    They were now starting to head at the Trophic hall, in the place where all the people who had a high position in this village gathered in a certain place. Of course, Riku had no idea what kind of place was since it was the first time he will go to this location. But before that, Arisu was warning him about something so they could avoid the conflict within the superior guards and Riku.


    "Riku, once we are there. You should mind your manners and always talk to them politely, cause even I''m the daughter of the king of this village, still, they are my father''s friends, so it''s way better if you respect them." Even though she didn''t have a problem with Riku''s manner, still, she needed to warn him.


    "Don''t worry about me, lady Arisu, I''ll never do anything that makes you upset, aside, my job there is to stand next to you and listen with your meeting." He responded nonchalantly, then reclined his back against the wooden wall of this transportation, causing sitting on a shaking horse carriage to make him sick.


    "No, we need your suggestion on how we are going to win against the Rattin Kingdom. It''s important since I know you could suggest something useful." She said in a serious tone, watching the establishment they were passing.


    "I-I can''t do that, lady Arisu, you know that I''m not familiar within the forest they''re passing. So I have no idea where I could find them." He stuttered, however, he had some idea in his mind but could not say because it was too risky.


    She was slowly rubbing her chin, then suddenly took a glance at him with her meaningful eyes. "Now you mentioned it, I think you''re right. Since it''s hard for you to anticipate where the opponents would arrive." She stopped, thinking deeply before adding. "What if do you know where our opponents would arrive, do you have an idea inside your head."


    It appeared no matter what Riku would say here, Arisu wouldn''t stop until she attained a useful idea in this man.


    ''She''s quite persistent, huh. But what I could do? I have to tell her something until she was satisfied with my answer.'' He uttered to his mind, "If I''ll be given a chance, I''ll make some traps in their way so that we can decrease their number before they arrived in this village."


    Just like what he said, his idea was too risky since he had no any clue which course the opponent would take. Or to be exact, one wrong calculation here their efforts and hard work would be such a waste.


    "Hmm... That''s a quite plan, but what kind of traps would like you to put? If they are flying arrows or pits, I don''t think it would work out to them." Arisu said, filling all the possible holes in his plan.


    And all of a sudden, Riku chuckled for no good reason, thinking Arisu made a childish suggestion. "Hahaha! Of course, lady Arisu, that kind of trap would not work for anyone. Also, if you really want to lessen the number of our opponents, the traps you should make is the explosive one, or easy to say a land mine." After spitting these words, he had a malicious smile on his face.


    Moreover, Arisu seemed this was the first time could hear this kind of word. Although, the word Explosion was explanatory, still, she was clueless about how the land mines actually work?


    "Land mine? What type of traps is that? Can you tell more specifically?" She asked her in a deep tone as she was really eager to know the idea inside of this man''s mind.


    While they were traveling at the Tropical Hall, he explained what was the purpose of the land mine and how destructive this thing as it could kill a certain person in just the blink of an eye.


    "Riku, you''re unbelievable! Also, that is a good idea that we should try!"


    "Just like what I said, is too risky, so we can do that."


    LADY ARISU, WE ALREADY REACHED YOUR DESTINATION!"

 Chapter 69 - Crosolo Drizzle

    If her intuition was right. Planting a land mine in the route which the Rattin Kingdom''s guards were taking would be a great help to win against the invasion. Why? Once they discovered the exact location of their opponents, they can plant land mines there and lessen their numbers before reaching the Arzotoc village.


    "It''s so unbelievable, Riku! You must suggest this excellent to our meeting!" Arisu cheerfully said to the man who had a serious expression on his face.


    "Just like what I have said, lady Arisu. This plan is too risky, we can guarantee that it would work out." He replied in a deep tone, it seemed he wasn''t confident in this plan. Or to be more simple, he didn''t want to blame if his plan fails, aside from that, he had no idea if their opponents possessed extraordinary ability to sense their landmines.


    Expected from Arisu, she easily understood what was Riku trying to say. In her opinion, once their opponents suddenly changed their course, they can lose everything and could be the main reason why their village would defeat the invasion.


    She gradually kneaded her chin, looking at the horse carriage''s window and seeing from afar the Tropical hall. "Still, all the suggestions can be useful. Riku, if something came up to your mind, would you notify me? Cause I believed, your suggestions it''s way advanced than ours." She admitted that Riku''s ideas were smarter than the superior guards would suggest.


    He just simply smiled at her, "Of course, lady Arisu, I''ll do that. On top of that, you''re the only person who would believe me no matter what I say."


    She blushed once again, realizing Riku was getting sweet to her for some reason. Hence, she shook her head as she don''t want to show her feelings to this man right now. ''No, I should move aside this emotion right now.'' She uttered to her mind.


    Meanwhile, he used quiet time to ask for the reason why Arisu invited him to sleep together. "I''m not in the rush, lady Arisu. But can you tell me the main reason, why are you asking me to sleep with you?" He said in a shy tone, hoping Arisu wouldn''t be upset by his question.


    She lifeless looking at him, to describe it, she seemed would cry and burst out in any moment. "Riku, I don''t want to talk about that right now. Just like what I said, you''ll find out once you accept my favor and went to my room."


    Of course, she was talking about her room in the huge mansion of King Luke. Furthermore, after Arisu looked at him like this, he can easily tell that someone was pushing her to do this thing.


    ''Something is wrong with her. She''s acting weird, I''m sure of it. If she had a big problem, why did she just simply ask it for me? Because I''ll do everything I can to help her.'' He said to his mind, didn''t realize that he already placed his hand over Arisu''s silky hair and gently patted it.


    "H-Hey, Riku, w-what exactly are you doing?" She stuttered to ask him along with her red face, didn''t expect this to do something that would help her to feel comfortable even a short time.


    Riku was taken aback, asking himself why he was doing this stuff in one of the most precious people in this village. He immediately bowed his head before adding. "I''m really sorry, lady Arisu, I don''t know with myself but I do that." He apologized politely.


    In his mind right now, this was the feeling when he was patting Yui''s head. Since as the daughter of the businessman, her father also attached some hard jobs for her so he can help Riku in their business if they were living together. So somethings Yui was having a mental breakdown, yet, Riku was always beside her to help her more comfortable.


    On the other hand, even though she had a shocked expression, still, she was like for more. Since Riku was the first person who could talk to her and touch her just like a friend, aside from that, he was doing that without any hesitation.


    "No worries, Riku. You can con-" but all of a sudden, she couldn''t complete her sentence as Roberto shouted.


    WE ALREADY REACHED THE TROPICAL HALL!


    The two got back on their original states after hearing that middle-aged man''s voice. And as soon as, the horse made a loud noise, the carriage stop. So to wouldn''t spend most of their time sitting inside, he headed out first and assisted Arisu to step out of this carriage.


    "Thank you, Riku," Arisu said, still, having a blush on her cheeks.


    After that, he knelt to the surface, to show he was sincerely for his mistake, well savvied that holding a woman like him had big consequences. At the same time, adding that he was holding her chin back to his room.


    ''I''m done...''


    "W-Why are you kneeling on that dusty surface, Riku. Come on, stand up since the meeting would start at any moment." She gave her hand, helping him to regain his footing. She doesn''t care even the guards were watching Riku as Riku was already a respectable person in this village.


    "I''m so sorry about, lady Arisu. I promise next time I would be careful with my action." He said politely, then accepted to hold her smooth hand.


    Arisu tugged him, after that, she started to head in the huge brown black door, at the same time, leaving remarkable words to him. "I wish you won''t."


    Riku was left in the wide area surrounded by the guards and dumbfounded at her. He was talking to himself as he never expect Arisu would say that. "Why did she mean by that? She liked that I''m holding her?"


    "Hey, Riku, come over here quick! We are in a hurry you know!" She said in a sweet tone, then looked at the high establishment that had looked twelve floors.


    So far it was the tallest building Riku could see in this village. It had brick color as usual since still, no one managed to invent a pain, that can turn the whole place lively.


    Two rows of guards have filled the two pillars, bowing their heads at them to show their respect. Until the guards wearing dark silver armor stepped in front of them. "Good day, lady Arisu, I''m Crosolo Drizzle. The Vice Commander of the Eastern Section. I''m here to inform you that all the commanders in each section we were waiting for you inside the meeting room."


    By just simply looking at him, the man had golden-white hair, a handsome face, blue eyes, and was five centimeters taller than him had the same age as him. He admitted that this man had attractive, and could easily hook up all the women he wanted.


    "Thank you, Crosolo." She responded before adding. "Wait, what are you doing outside? You should also be inside, isn''t it?" Vice-Captain and Captain should join in the meeting to share their ideas about the invasion.


    Crosolo nodded his head at him without making any second thought. "That''s right, lady Arisu. I''m just here to assist like what Commander Dale said." He responded politely, then opened the huge door for them.


    "Thank you, Crosolo, appreciated." She said, then entered the room followed up with Riku, hadn''t had care even he was walking beside the vice-commander.


    Inside, the surface had a carpet that seemed made by the bear''s fur or wolf''s fur. Moreover, there were golden orange lamps mounted onto the wall and the main reason why so bright in this place.


    Upstairs, left, and right, the only direction they would take. Yet, Arisu appeared she already had an idea where she was going as she went to the right side without hesitation. In the straight long corridor, it consisted of numerous rooms so once you are a first-timer or second-timer went to this place, you might be confused.


    While walking, Crosolo moved closer to Riku as he looked needed something from this man. "May I know your name? Because I think this is the first time I saw you next to lady Arisu, I think I''ll disrespect you if I didn''t know how I''m going to address you." He said politely, can''t be helped to wonder why this man wearing multiples clothes, and instead of a mask why he was wrapping his face with the white blanket.


    Riku was astonished that this man had high respect for a guy like him. So he faced him along with a broad smile on his face. "I''m Riku Hirota, I''m the one who was assigned to invent the pipeline in the western section." He politely introduced himself and was shocked in the next scene that happened in this place.


    "Ha! Do you mean are you Riku Hirota? The first inventor of the Arzotoc village, and the man who possessed by the Transformation Magic?! Sorry for disrespecting you, I''m too stupid that I could not recognize you!"


    "Eh? Where did his cool guy impression go?"

 Chapter 70 - Village Section Commanders

    Honestly, he had no idea who are the First Special Commanders and Vice-Commanders in this village. Yet, one he was sure of, that those people had a high role to protect the Arzotoc Village.


    _


    Back on the Tropical Hall. It was the place that would talk about how they were going to prevent their village from the invasion. So assume that this area was guarded by hundreds of village guards, in order to avoid the leakage of information. On top of that, to easily locate if there was any spy from other Kingdom roaming around.


    Crosolo Drizzle the handsome and cool man assisted them to reach the meeting room. But for some reason, his cool impression was suddenly gone after knowing the man walking next to him.


    At first, he didn''t anticipate Riku Hirota was this poor man. Why? Cause he thought Riku Hirota was a respectable man, so he would never trash attire just like what he was wearing right now. However, that thought immediately faded away as Riku politely introduced himself.


    "How it can be?!" He slacked his jaws, eventually, took a glance at Arisu to confirm if that statement was true. Not because he wasn''t believing in Riku, it was just for the sake of satisfaction. "Lady Arisu, I know this will sound rude, b-but, this man is actually Riku Hirota?"


    Arisu secretly smiled at them, understood what Crosolo feeling right. In her opinion, if she was the one in his position, she was also won''t believe it. Moreover, while facing in front of her, she slowly nodded her head and said. "Yes, that man is Riku Hirota. So respect him just like how do you respect me and the others."


    And all of a sudden, Crosolo stood up straight, placing his right hand on his left chest. It was the tradition that they were using once they received a new order from the superior one, at the same time, it also showed respect. "Yes, lady Arisu! I''ll certainly do that!" He responded livelily.


    Riku deep sighed and let it out softly while asking himself why his words couldn''t convince this man. Moreover, the thing he was very clueless about right now, was why Crosolo looking at him with his meaningful eyes.


    "Crosolo, can I ask why are you staring at me like that? Don''t tell me there''s dirt on my face." He said politely, then rubbed his face to check it by himself.


    He slowly shook his head, but still, Crosolo''s saying that he was admiring this man. "No, you don''t have any dirt on your face. How it would have, remember, you already wrapped your face with the white blanket. I just wanted to watch you and found out by myself what exactly you do to attain the transformation magic."


    At this point, Riku could easily tell how important the [Transformation Magic] was in these people. Furthermore, Riku unexpectedly chuckled as he was too late to realize that his face was covered by the blanket.


    "Hahaha! Sorry about that, I didn''t know why I said that." He was holding his tummy and tears forming in the corner of his eyes.


    Arisu whirled around after seeing Riku was laughing like this. Yes! It was the first time there was a first-person in this village who could make him laugh. Also, she admitted that she felt a bit of kinda jealous.


    Nevertheless, Crosolo didn''t know exactly why this man was laughing out loud. "Even I had no idea what is the main reason why are you laughing like this. Still, I''m happy I''m the one who does that." He said along with a sweet smile on his face.


    Cringe, this was the exact word how Riku going to describe the emotion he was feeling right now. ''Eh? Is this man acting weird? He''s trying to act cute in front of me?'' His hair in his entire body raised as he felt a bit chill.


    His laugh easily faded away before adding. "Come on, we need to attend the meeting."


    Arisu also smiled after hearing his uncomfortable tone. Also, she was not that dumb to wouldn''t figure out Riku didn''t like to receive that kind of message from the man. "Hahaha! You''re not still hard to read." She laughed by herself.


    _


    After a few couple seconds passing in the wide corridor. Three of them eventually stopped as they already reached their destination. "We are here, lady Arisu, inventor Riku." Vice-Commander Crosolo informed them politely, at the same time, his cool composure back on its original state.


    Riku and Arisu nodded their heads at him. But Arisu had an obnoxious expression, sweaty palms, and gulped several times. To describe it, she was looked pressured in this upcoming meeting.


    Even though the temperature of the place wasn''t too cold and not too hot, still, the sweat on her temples was rolling down to her cheeks.


    As soon as Crosolo was opening the door that expression got worsened. It seemed in any moment she would pass out.


    Of course, with the sharp observation of Riku, he effortless noticed the abnormal reaction of Arisu. So he was really worried about her, he didn''t know the true reason, but he thought that there was a person here that literally bothered her.


    "Are you okay, lady Arisu?" He asked her, seeing the red-orange dazzling light after Crosolo narrowly pushed the wooden door.


    It appeared Arisu was spacing out as she didn''t hear what Riku trying to say. So to help her calm her down a little bit, he immediately tapped her back, enough force to awaken again her sense.


    "I said, are you okay, lady Arisu? Your face is so pale and your hand it''s too cold. If you want to back out, we can do that since we are still not in the meeting. Also, I''m here to explain everything." Riku was confident to do that as he was always attending multiple business meetings back then.


    She flinched, hearing all the words Riku spits out of his mouth. However, she shook her head as she refused to do his suggestion. "You know I can''t do that, Riku. This task is given by my father so I want him to feel disappointed in me." She explained how really important this meeting was for her. Also, she was looked said when she was mentioned her father.


    He already expecting this kind of answer from her. The reason why he said it was just to help her to awaken her senses, but he realized that didn''t really work well. "If that''s the case, lady Arisu. You should raise your head and face them with big confidence since you''re bringing here your father''s name." He encouraged her with a broad smile.


    "Thank you, Riku, I''m glad that you''re standing next to me." After she said that, she went inside and vanished the image of the person that bothered her even in a short time.


    When Riku entered, Crosolo entered the meeting room and closed the door, so that no one could hear their conversation.


    Inside all the First Special Commander and Vice Commander in each section of this village were gathered in a certain location. To begin with, all the people wearing shimmering armors bowed their heads at the precious woman who entered the door.


    GOOD DAY, LADY ARISU! ALL THE COMMANDERS ARE GATHERED HERE TO DISCUSS AND SHARE IDEAS ABOUT THE INVASION OF THE RATTIN KINGDOM!


    They greeted her at once, then took the seats after Arisu ordered them. Yet, one thing Riku was noticed when the commanders bowed their heads. It was the man that had silky black hair, wearing red plated arrow, wide blue eyes, and had the same height as him.


    In his mind, it must be the man who was bothering her a few minutes ago. Nevertheless, he can''t take the possibility that this man was way stronger than him as he could feel it by just simply looking at him.


    "What is the issue behind these two? Arisu is avoiding to make eye contact with this man. While this strange man looking at her in the way he was known here for a very long time." He seriously muttered, watching all the people here if there''s still any suspicious.


    Besides that guy, everything was fine. So to didn''t consume much of their time, Arisu has started the meeting by sitting in front of the funnel and introducing herself.


    "I''m the Daughter of King Luke, Arisu Hanz." She politely bowed her at them and slowly lifted it. "It seems all the commanders in each section of the village are here, so let''s start the meeting."


    And all of a sudden, Riku pointed his index finger in front of his face as Arisu was making a gesture that he needed to stand beside her. He just sighs with a smile since this woman still needs his help.


    "I know all of you are aware of the invasion declared by the Rattin Kindom. We are gathered here to discuss all the ideas you can share to help our village from the annihilation."


    "Of course, we need to fight back!"

 Chapter 71 - Brainstorm

    Arisu Hanz began the meeting about the invasion. First Special Commanders and Vice Commanders were seriously looking at her as it was the situation where they needed to make a concrete plan of how they were going to win against the Rattin Kingdom.


    Talking about the agonist Kingdom they could easily feel the tremendous pressure given by it. Why? They were just simply aware of all the people, and hybrid creatures included there were specially made to fight in the bloody war. So it was way impossible for them to win if they fight them face to face.


    "Of course, we are going to fight them, lady Arisu! We can let them easily invade our village and annihilate all the creatures inhabiting here?" An old man that had a crack skin tone, white hair, white beard, and black eyes said in a high tone.


    For Riku, this old man was acting hysterical since the meeting was started a few minutes ago, and now this man was shouting that it looked like he had an enemy in this room.


    "Calm down, Elder Muckus, we are here to analyze the upcoming dilemma in this village. So I think it''s better if we cool our heads a bit and share our ideas nonchalantly." Even though Arisu was pressured in this place for some reason, she still had the leadership to rule everyone.


    Muckus, this old man was the First Special Commander of the Southern Section. He was 75 years old, but don''t let your eyes fool you because even he was at that age, still, he was one of the strongest people in this village.


    And all of a sudden, a woman with pink shiny hair and wearing silver-plated armor with black lining moved closer to Muckus. Also, by simply looking at her, Riku can say that this woman was the Vice-Commander of the Southern Section. Her name was Dianna Fret, her skin tone and face was looked the same as the Asian woman.


    "Elder Muckus, you must lower your voice here. We are in the quiet room, lady Arisu, and the commanders are having a serious discussion. So I think it''s best if you lower your voice while sharing your thoughts." Dianna informed him politely, then stepped back a little bit.


    Seemingly Muckus listened to her as he was slowly getting back to his chair and started to listen in this meeting with his good manners.


    "Let''s get back in our discussion," Arisu said in a serious tone, then placed her elbows on the brown funnel and added. "Before you hear my suggestions about this huge invasion. I would like to hear yours so that no ideas would be wasted."


    Well...


    Riku mumbled as Arisu was quite right about her words. Or to be exact, if Arisu immediately tells about her plan, the other commanders'' would surely fall back to say their suggestions. He admitted that he impressed this woman courage to face these people.


    "Anyone?" Arisu asked them once again, so the discussion would officially start.


    Meanwhile, a man with tan skin tone, white hair, bulk body, and had giant axe next to him raised his hand. Of course, it was one of the Commander and he was assigned at the Eastern Section.


    "I''m Kaz Grand, I''m the First Special Commander of the Eastern Section." He introduced himself and bowed his head at her, to show how much he respected the King Luke''s Daughter.


    When the moment Arisu recognized his hand, she ordered him to stand up and tell everyone about his ideas. "What is it, Kaz? I''m happy to hear your suggestion." She politely, also, didn''t expect that this was the first commander would say his suggestion since he used to be a silent one.


    He stood up with a strong stance. "Thank you for this opportunity, lady Arisu." He bowed his head once again before adding along with a serious expression. "Since the Rattin Kingdom are heading to our village to invade us. Why don''t try to ambush them while they are traveling in the vast green forest? Remember, that we have a high advantage since we already familiarized the forest where they are heading."


    Riku was slowly kneading his chin, smiling broadly after hearing that useful suggestion. Well, it wasn''t different from planting a land mine, but still, it can be worked out. In his opinion, if these people have the ability to do ambush a large group of numbers, they can surely attain victory.


    "That''s a good plan, Commander Kaz. But what exactly would you do to ambush them?" It piqued her attention as she thought this man''s ideas can be useful.


    "I plan to gather all our warriors to surround the areas where the Rattin Kingdom. After that, would fire our magical ability and fire arrows to easily kill them. Also, by doing this, we can enlarge our winning chance." Kaz said in a deep tone as he seemed to think about it as soon as the Rattin Kingdom declared a bloody war against their village.


    "I don''t think we can do that, Kaz." And all of a sudden, a young man with short blue hair, fearless red eyes, and wearing an upper armor and brown robe. His name was Luxus Qin, technically, he was looked, a Chinese citizen.


    Kaz faced him nonchalantly, wanting to his reason why this man refused to do execute his plan. "Can you explain it to me, Luxus, so that I can understand why the plan couldn''t work out?"


    Luckily, these people weren''t war freaks, as they wanted to hear each other reason to avoid any unexpected worst-case scenario. "The Rattin Kingdom suggested a blood war against our village a few days ago. What do you think they do that?" He paused for a couple of seconds, looking at everyone what would their answers to his question.


    Aside from Riku, no one had any ideas in their minds. But Riku had no intention to say it since he had no permission to do that.


    "You can blame me if I''m wrong but this is my opinion. The Rattin Kingdom can attack us without noticing it, right? This is a war so they can attack any village nor Kingdom whenever they wanted. So I think they do that to say that they are confident even they ambushed them, and yes! They are looking down at our village."


    At this point, the place was enveloped in deafening silence as Luxus everything was loud and clear to them. He was certainly right since the attackers without confidence would surely attack when the defense was done.


    Kaz and Luxus were back on their chairs. On the other hand, Kaz didn''t pursue to continue his place, not because he was wrong, it just because Luxus got the whole point. "The Rattin Kingdom seems to prepare a counter-attack with the possible ambush." Kaz said, eventually bowing his head at Arisu. "Please forgive with my foolishness, lady Arisu. I never think that kind of scenario." He apologized while his head was reaching the brown funnel.


    Moreover, Arisu won''t mind that kind of opening in Kaz''s plan. First of all, sharing everyone''s ideas was the true purpose of this meeting. "Lift your head, you didn''t need to apologize to me, you just simply share ideas there''s nothing wrong about that." After that, she darted eyes at Luxus even the man behind him was the man who bothered her. "L-Luxus, do you have any ideas inside your head right now?" She stuttered as the man was staring at him with a malicious smile.


    Luxus stood up once again, then gave his few nods. "I have an idea here, lady Arisu."


    "Continue." Arisu replied, trying won''t mind the person behind him.


    "First, I think we needed to do first is to collect the right amount of food and evacuate all the people in this village to the furthest section which is my section. Second, we have to strengthen our defense inside the forest so that they can easily pass. Third, it''s inevitable we have to fight them outside the village, once the plan works out and we can win against the Rattin Kingdom." Luxus said in a serious tone, then back to his chair to see Arisu''s reaction to his plan.


    Well, Riku impressed about his suggestion couldn''t stop himself to smile, but one thing inside his mind that can increase their winning rate.


    "That''s a good idea, Luxus, I''m impressed how do you manage to think of this concrete plan in this type of situation." She complimented him, looked she was plotting for something before she tell her plan.


    "Thank you very much for acknowledging my plan, lady Arisu." He responded, then leaned his back against the chair to hear the next statement coming from her.


    "How about you, lady Arisu? Do you have any better ideas there? I think your plan is way better than commander Luxus." The Vice-Commander of Luxus said all of a sudden, as he looked won''t bother even though he was having a conversation with her. "A precious person like you should know how we can win against the Rattin Kingdom."


    "Hey, Giza! Close your mouth, don''t respect a lady Arisu!" Luxus said in a high tone, kept apologizing to her.


    "W-What? Y-Yes, I have a plan here.." She replied with an anxious expression.

 Chapter 72 - Giza Vs Riku

    The only man who kept bothering Arisu suddenly pressured her by asking a question. If you take look at it, you could see Arisu was feeling uncomfortable expression and shivering eyes while looking at him.


    What is the true reason behind this? It must be there a deep connection between these two? Well, Riku couldn''t know since he doesn''t know Arisu that well and even Giza.


    Of course, the commanders and the other commanders were against how Giza reacted in front of Lady Arisu. "Hey, Giza! You should mind manners! Do you forget who is the person you are talking to?!" Crosolo said in a high tone, gritting his teeth as he wanted to teach this man some lesson.


    Moreover, a man with black hair, x scar on his face, sharp yellow eyes, and pale skin tone just simple raised his shoulders and slowly took a glance at Crosolo. "Eh? Did I say something wrong? I just asking lady Arisu about his plan for the upcoming invasion." He replied along with a suspicious smile on his face.


    Arrogant man, this was how Riku could see Giza. In his opinion, there was a certain reason pushing to act disrespectfully in front of King Luke''s daughter. "Now, I get annoyed in this man, huh?" He muttered, then stepped closer in Arisu''s chair.


    "I know that you''re just asking, still, you should aware of your level in this village. Show some manners since you can ask lady Arisu while having the important stuff." Crosolo responded again in a high tone, eventually went back to his chair when the Arisu raised her right hand.


    "Enough, Crosolo, and you Giza! Even though you''re my brother, b-be professional in this meeting." Arisu stuttered after seeing Giza smiling at her.


    "Now you can talk me like that. Correction, half-brother." Giza said in a deep tone before adding. "Answer me, lady Arisu, what could you suggest in this invasion. I think it''s way inappropriate if the commanders share their plans and you''re just sitting there saying nothing."


    Now the question inside Riku''s mind was easily answered. Also, he could tell why this man was acting that way in front of everyone. ''How foolish man? Even they''re half-siblings or what, he should know how to use some manners.'' Riku uttered to his mind as he doesn''t want to confront him first since he had no idea what was the conflict behind these two.


    "Of course, I have a plan right now." She replied, but still couldn''t look at Giza straightly.


    Giza was looked happy seeing Arisu uncomfortable as he was scheming for something that could turn up the table of his position in this village. ''If she messed up in this meeting. Father would disappoint her and if that happens that is the time when he is going to ask me to rule the Arzotoc Village.''


    It appeared Giza Hanz was holding jealousy to Arisu Hanz. From a young age, King Luke already entrusted the entire village to her even though she was a woman. Or to be exact, King Luke believed Arisu was the perfect one who could handle this village.


    "So what are you just dumbfounded in your sit? Our time right now is valuable, come on, tell us about your plan." Giza cornering her, knowing Arisu was respecting him, and acknowledged that he was way stronger than her.


    "Yes, Giza." He took a deep breath, trying to calm herself in this circumstance. "Hais... M-My plan i-is set some traps inside the forest." She stammered as it looked like taking an air won''t help her.


    Bam! Bam!


    And all of a sudden, Giza was slamming the brown funnel while laughing out loud. This was his way to show that he was disappointed with his half-sister''s plan. "Hahaha! Are you kidding me, lady Arisu? Wait, wait, hahaha!" He wiped the tears on his eyes before adding. "Are you really listening in this meeting?"


    Arisu nodded her head while her eyes were widened and deep. "Yes, Giza, I''m hearing all the plan-" She stopped for a second as Giza intervened in her words.


    "So you aware of the reason why we can''t set up some traps inside the forest? What a foolish idea? This is what you have learned coming along in that outsider?" Now he was mocking her, in order to lose the confidence left inside her body.


    "N-No, that''s not my exact plan! I-It''s better than that-" Her voice wasn''t fixed and paused once more after seeing Giza was shaking his head and hands in unison.


    "This meeting is done, we thought we are going to get a better plan for you. Still, the plan we are using is to come from Commander Luxus-"


    Bam!


    And all of sudden, Riku couldn''t control his emotion as he barely slammed the brown funnel, then fearlessly looked at Giza. Moreover, his right hand was pinching hardly the sideway of Arisu''s stomach, knowing that can stimulate her body and awakened her senses. ''By doing this, she can forget the person who is bothering her and help to speak without stuttering. Aside from that, I''m buying you a time.'' He uttered to his mind, planning to confront this man.


    The murmuring that told their sympathy to Giza suddenly vanished as all of them were now looking at the guy that wrapped the white blanket all over his face.


    "Who do you think you''re? Do you have no permission to disturb this precious meeting!" Giza wasn''t like how this man acted in front of him as he felt disrespected.


    "Me? Disturbing the precious meeting? Oh, come on! Who''s the person here that suddenly talks out of nowhere and interrupts all the words lady Arisu wanted to say." Riku said in a serious tone, looking at him in the way that he was not afraid to fight him.


    "Hey, Riku, calm down a bit, I can handle this," Arisu said in a weak tone so that no one could hear their conversation.


    "Stay still, lady Arisu, let me tell teach your brother a good manner." He spits out, then walked closer towards the table.


    "What the. Who are you? Why do you talk that you have a big contribution to our village, huh?!" Giza said in irritation, then mildly touching the sword on his waist.


    Now Riku turned up the table as he mentioned all the stuff he did to feel Arisu uncomfortable. "You don''t need to know me, and I don''t want to know an arrogant person either. So just stop, when someone talking. I think you are trying to do something to lady Arisu?" He had a malicious smile on his face.


    Giza was gritting his teeth, annoyed, and wanted to slash this man with his blade. "Why I would do that, punk?! She''s my half-sister, I just waking her up from the reality that her ideas never would work out against the Rattin Kingdom." Sweats were dripping on his temples, asking himself how this man easily noticed that he was scheming for something.


    Well, For Riku, acting Giza like this was remembered the scene in the drama series where the siblings were fighting against each other who was the child would handle the Business Company.


    "No, it''s too obvious, bastard! You didn''t give her a chance to explain her plan, you just simply jump to your conclusion and eventually wanted to end this meeting. There''s no explanation why you are doing this since it looked like you wanted her to mess up." Riku said, then didn''t care even all the commanders here were gathered.


    "What do you want, huh?! Do you want to fight?! I''ll give it to you!" And all of a sudden, Giza pulled the silver sword on his waist that had a golden white handle.


    The commanders were trying to restrain him, in order to avoid the violence that might happen in the conference room. "Giza, calm down, we are in the meeting! If your father finds out that you started a fight here, he would surely punish you!" Luxus warned him in a high tone, however, Giza seemed to doesn''t want to listen to any words of this man, knowing that he was the King''s son so it can forgive him if he killed the man that kept ruining his plan.


    Riku smirked at him, appeared that he wasn''t afraid to fight this man. First, he looked at his behind, noticing Arisu was tugging his clothes with her shivering arms.


    "Riku, that man is crazy... H-He will never stop until he does not hurt you to death. Please, leave this right now, and I''ll try to handle him." Arisu warned him in a weak tone, at the same time, afraid to face this man, but what she could do? This was the only way to stop him.


    "Stay at my back, lady Arisu, nothing will bad happen here." He said nonchalantly, after that, stepped forward.


    At this point, Giza thought that this man was insulting his ability, so immediately dashed towards him while swinging his sword. "You''ll regret this, punk!"


    [Wind style slash!]


    "Five seconds and you''re going to stop him." He said before casting his skill.


    [Fire claw!]

 Chapter 73 - Giza Vs Riku II

    Giza couldn''t control his emotion after the man wrapped his face with the white blanket revealing his scheme. In order to didn''t point out that topic in this meeting, he decided to pull his weapon against Riku so he could shut him down permanently.


    "You should shut your mouth and didn''t intervene in our prestigious meeting." Giza warned him while gritting his teeth. It showed that he was eager to kill this man even though the Commanders, Vice-Commanders, and Arisu Hanz were watching him.


    "Hey, Brother Giza! Violence is not allowed in this meeting. If Father knows it, I''m sure he''ll get mad and kick you out in your current position!" She tried to scare him just to awaken his senses, however, Giza wouldn''t listen to anyone especially to her.


    "Zip your mouth, Arisu, if you don''t want to lay this blade in your body." He pointed his silver sword in front of him to show that he was ready to wield his knife.


    Well, Riku wasn''t pressured in this circumstance, knowing that he gained some strength after defeating the metallic spider at the Mystic forest. Or to be exact, if he saw the situation wasn''t going to his side, he''ll never hesitate to utilize the skill he copied.


    First, he gently tapped Arisu''s shoulder. When the moment she whirled around, Riku nodded his head at her along with a bright smile on his face. "Don''t worry about me, lady Arisu. I promise nothing bad thing will happen to me here."


    Her eyes were widened after hearing Riku was saying these words. In her mind, this was the first time she could see Riku was confident from something as he used to hide everything about him.


    "Don''t fight him, Riku, that person is my brother. I''m sorry if I offend you by this, but brother Giza is also a tough fighter." She warned in a weak tone, trying to do something since she was the one who assigned to maintain the peaceful life in this village.


    What Riku could do? Giza was looked determined to attack him. Aside from that, he noticed even he tried to back out in this fight, still, that man would attack him, or worst-case scenario would kill him.


    "I need to protect myself, lady Arisu. I''m done hurting by the others even without doing anything." He responded nonchalantly, then didn''t make any second thought to face this man.


    At this point, Arisu couldn''t do anything as she remembered the brutal treatment of the village guard. "Riku..." This was the only word he could say while seeing Riku''s movements start to become aggressive.


    "If you want an interesting fight, I''ll give it to you." He said and seemed like he was mocking me.


    Giza gritted his teeth, eventually dashed towards him without making any second thought. Why did he do that? He was just simple confident that he can easily win this man as he sensed his low magical powers.


    Their distance to each other was around fifteen meters but in just a second, Giza closed the gap into two meters, enough distance to swing his sword.


    Swish!


    Just like what he expected, Giza swung his sword upwards. However, it just nearly passed in his chin as his opponent was easily dodged his attack by simply stepping back and uplifting his head.


    ''He''s kinda fast, but I don''t that''s enough to reach me.'' He uttered to his mind, then lowered his stance to avoid the horizontal blade coming at his face.


    Swish!


    And once again, the sword passed over his head. After that, he used that chance to counter-attack. It started by holding his hands on the marble surface and spinning his left leg in 360¡ã.


    Thud!


    He made a massive contact, at the same time, Giza stumbled his fighting stance eventually his buttock touched the surface. Of course, he was shocked since he never expected that man would do that.


    He was dumbfounded for a couple of seconds, asking himself what he was doing on this surface. In his mind, if he recalled no one ever in this village could knock him down.


    On the other hand, Riku recognized the power of this man so he didn''t give him a chance to regain his footing without taking any single hit. To deal some damage, he used the momentum of his spin by doing a dual spinning kick and directly hitting it towards Giza''s head.


    Thud! Thud!


    Giza was managed to block the one kick by positioning his arms on the sideways of his face. However, Riku could break that defense, and some blood spits out of Giza''s mouth.


    Yes! It shivered his head, also the main reason why he was hearing a high pitches sound inside his ears. "What the. Where''s that strength come from?" Even though he was having a hazy vision, still, his mind was alive.


    Yet, Riku wasn''t looked finished with his attack as he used his fist to hit directly him face. It didn''t mention that he utilized all of his strength to send Giza meters away from him.


    Boom!


    A collision transpired inside the meeting hall as Giza was sent directly to the brown funnel and destroyed it. Since the place was covered by magical power, none of the guards outside of the Tropical Hall could hear that noise.


    He was shaking his hand, looking straight in front of him, knowing that power wasn''t enough to knock him down. "Hmm, he had a tough face, huh, I thought he was a good fighter?" He asked himself with a weak tone.


    On the other hand, couldn''t believe what their eyes seeing right now. Or to be more simple, all of them were aware of what Giza could do and what kind of possessing him. But for some reason, the man wrapped a white blanket on his face was slowly defeating him.


    "Who''s that person? I never saw that type of fighting style before..." Elder Muckus was blinking his confusion.


    Based on his age and the scars all over his body, he was looked very experienced fighter as he faced multiple wars before. But for some reason, he couldn''t determine that fighting style.


    "That was smooth... His body can easily switch no matter what the size of the place and the position he had." Kaz said in a deep tone, eager to ask what kind of move was that.


    "He had a low magical power, so what is the main reason why that man could send Giza far away? Don''t tell me he was just only using his physical strength against Giza?" Luxus said, wanting to peel off the mask that covers Riku''s face.


    Well, for Arisu, this wasn''t the first time she saw Riku was fighting someone. Since Riku defeated one of her guards when they were in the western section. "I thought that was a bit of luck, but now... I could tell Riku is really a good fighter." She was astonished, forgot that her brother was in a bad condition as Riku''s punch cracked some of the bone on his face.


    Boom!


    And all of a sudden, another explosion transpired as Giza angrily regained his footing and destroyed the funnel that blocking his way. His eyes filled with blood, enduring the severe pain he was experiencing in his entire head. "You... Dumbass... I''ll not hold back and I promise I would surely kill you right here right now!"


    Of course, Giza was humiliated after there was someone who had low magical power possibly knocked him down, at the same time, dealing serious damage.


    [Wind style slash!]


    A green magical circle appeared next to his silver sword along with a strong wind gathering on it. The wind was coating his sword enlarged its size and became sharper than before. It seemed if this skill hits Riku, he can easily tell his body would split in half.


    "Oops! I went too far, this is bad." He was wall savvy blocking that skill by using his body was a bad idea. Or to be exact, he must pull something that could shock him and had the strength to absorb the power he was going to receive.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as Giza moved his legs. His speed was looked faster than before as the [Wind style slash] was also enhancing his speed. The wind word was explanatory so Riku understood why this man become so fast.


    [Fire claw!]


    But there was no turning back, Riku used one of the skills he manifested from the certain monster in the forest. It had no magic circle just like what the others have, hence, the tremendous fire was releasing was enough for the people around to take aback.


    Clang!


    He used the claws to block the sword. On top of that, the wind given by his skill wasn''t enough to kill the fire, it just added the problem as Riku''s fire was getting bigger and bigger while their attacks were hitting each other.


    "Huh, transformation magic? It can''t be... You''re-" Giza couldn''t complete his sentence after Riku used his left foot to kick his jaw and truly knock him down.


    Thud!


    He fell to the ground without his consciousness.


    "Never talk to your opponent, that''s one of the tips taught by Haru to me.." He said with a wide smile on his face.

 Chapter 74 - Project

    Riku remembered the appearance of the middle-aged man who taught several things that would be useful in his life. "Never talk to your opponent, idiot." He said in a weak tone, then whirled around as he had no intention to kill this man. Or to be exact, this man was still Arisu''s brother so it means; it would affect the current relationship that they had.


    Of course, everyone gathered in this room was blinking their eyes in confusion as they were shocked by the match result. "How it can be possible? How this unknown guy that had low magical power could defeat Giza that obviously had vast magical power." Luxus said in a serious tone, looked wanted to approach this man, and asked his name.


    Crosolo was smiling broadly, looking at the man who was walking in the remaining funnel. He admitted, having transformation magic had a huge advantage in one versus one fight. Moreover, he never expected the match would turn out like this. "It''s unbelievable... The power given by that claws is on a different level."


    Luckily Riku''s attack was knocked Giza down and made him unconscious. By just simply looking at him, everyone knew he would regain his consciousness sooner or later.


    "Sorry for that action, I didn''t mean to do that. I just did it so that lady Arisu could briefly about her plan in the upcoming invasion." He stepped up in the wooden funnel and politely approached them. And all of a sudden, he remembered that he still didn''t introduce himself. "Oh, I''m sorry for my late introduction. I''m Riku Hirota I''m the one who was assigned to build a pipeline at the western section."


    At this point, the people inside this room recognized the man talking in front of them since the name Riku Hirota spread throughout the village.


    "Well, even you succeeded to defeat Giza, still, you must know the consequence after attacking one of the officials." Luxus said in a deep tone.


    Riku was smirked at him as he didn''t afraid even the man scared him. "Consequence? Are you kidding me or is everyone here is blind? Do you see that man was getting wild so it means he needed someone who would control him? If I didn''t do that, do you think someone can restrain him? Aside from that, if that man complains, I''ll hesitate to face him since I have witnessed that would determine I did that in order to maintain the peaceful atmosphere in this meeting."


    Luxus was quite surprised by Riku''s answer as he couldn''t see any blind spot that could bring him down. He refused to continue the question bothering him inside his mind since the important thing here was to commence spitting Arisu''s plan.


    Meanwhile, the situation was getting better as all the commanders were darting their eyes at Arisu. "And again, sorry for the trouble that I made." He deeply moved his head to show his sincerity.


    _


    To begin with, Riku stepped back for a couple of meters, then tapped gently tapped Arisu''s shoulders. "It''s your turn, lady Arisu, tell the plan about the land mine and I agree with Commander Luxus''s plan so I think it would be way better if you added them." He murmured to her, showing he was supporting this woman in this invasion.


    She nodded her head at him, then wiped some tears formed in the corner of her eyes. "Yes, Riku, I''ll do that." She replied and stopped when she passed at him before adding. "Thanks again for sorting this thing out."


    When the moment she was positioned in the place where everyone could see her. First, she deeply bowed her head to apologize for her brother''s behavior. "Sorry if my brother ruined this meeting. I promise this will never happen again."


    Well, Riku noticed Arisu would continue this meeting with a good ending. Her stiffness was totally gone and now can talk without someone was bothering her. ''You can do this, lady Arisu, show everyone a certain woman can lead this vast village.'' He uttered to his mind, then started to list in this meeting.


    "After hearing your suggestion, now I found out what is efficiency with my plan. So I decided that we are going to implement Commanders Luxus''s suggestions along with some modifications." Arisu said confidently.


    "Modifications?" They said at once, at the same time, looking at each other with their clueless eyes.


    Since Luxus was the one who made that plan, he was too curious to know what are the modifications. So he stepped forward, then request permission to intervene in the discussion. "Sorry for the interruption, lady Arisu, but I think that it''s the safest plan to avoid our villagers from dying."


    Arisu easily understood what he said that. In her opinion, Luxus was focused to protect each part of this village, at the same time, he was planning precisely in order to avoid casualties and worse case scenarios that might happen. She knew if they make one mistake here it would be having a big impact on their plan.


    "I know that you''re concerned about our citizens but I''m doing the same thing. I''ll never make a decision that could kill a hundred, no, thousands of people." She responded before adding. "My plan is created to a land mine in the path where the Ratting Kindom''s warrior taking right now!"


    Once again, the commanders and vice commanders were looked surprised by her suggestion. Of course, it was the first time they heard that word so it was just an ordinary reaction.


    "Land mine? What kind of strategy is that, lady Arisu?" Kaz asked her politely even though the Land word for him was clear, still, he had no idea how that thing strategy worked.


    By asking her a question like this, she started to discuss the exact thing how Riku explained it to her. She took almost seven minutes before she finished, at the same time, she already had a plan where they have to put the land mines.


    Their eyes were widened after hearing how the land mines exactly work and does it was effective to easily lessen the number of their opponents while avoiding anyone from dying.


    Aside from that, Arisu explained creating a land mine hasn''t been used any kind of magical power, so its means their opponents would never detect that there was a dangerous thing under them.


    "This plan is incredible? How lady Arisu could think of this kind of an advanced idea-?" Crosolo suddenly stopped as Arisu continue to talk.


    "As you can see, no one in our village can think about it. Also, I admitted this plan does not originally come from me, it came from the man who''s behind me." She said in a deep tone, showing the big benefit of having Riku in the Arzotoc village.


    They shifted their glances at Riku, wondering how this man could think that. Or to be exact, none of the huge Kingdoms invented that dangerous weapon, so if they properly executed this plan, it seemed no one ever again would bother the village.


    "To determine the location of our opponents, we have to send some scout. If that succeeds, we can guarantee our victory." By simply looking at her, she was looked confident as she was still hiding the main string in this invasion.


    Riku secretly smiled at her. In his mind, in a short time, Arisu easily filled all the lapses in the land mines and how they could make it more useful in this village. He narrowly raised his shoulders as he agreed to create numerous explosive mines for the sake of this village. On top of that, this was the only place he can make research to find his way back home, so if the Rattin Kingdom succeeded in this invasion, it was sure that he was having a hard time gathering some information.


    Yet, the meeting wasn''t ended just like that as Luxus was wondering what they were going to do if their opponents reached the main gate. Or to be more simple, he knows that some of them would manage to survive in that kind of trick.


    "Just asking... What we are going to do if some of them manage to enter our village or reach the gate? Still, there are guards nor villagers who would sacrifice their lives." Luxus said in a sorrowful tone as he felt someone was pinching his heart every time he thinks that there was someone going to die.


    And all of a sudden, Arisu was having a malicious smile on her face. "Don''t worry about that, Luxus. I''m sure they would retreat if we show our secret weapon."


    "A secret weapon? What''s that? There''s something in this meeting I didn''t know?" Luxus said in an eager tone.


    She gradually shook her head, then immediately pointed her index finger at Riku. "That man possesses by the strongest ability in this world which is Transformation magic! Once they saw him using that ability I''m sure they would run and lose their will to fight!"


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Unexpected things happened in the meeting room as all the precious in this village were kneeling on the surface for some reason.


    PLEASE SAVE THIS VILLAGE FROM THE INVASION!

 Chapter 75 - Whats The Matter Arisu?

    Arisu explained how the land mines could really help their village. In their minds, by doing this plan, they could easily lessen the huge number of their opponents.


    _


    Meanwhile, the meeting of the commanders, vice-commanders, Arisu, and Riku swiftly ended along with smiles on their faces. It appeared the concrete plan they made in this meeting gave them hope to win against the invasion.


    PLEASE HELP THIS VILLAGE!


    They said at once. Although all of them were aware that this man was willing to help their village, still, they wanted to hear him say it out of his mouth.


    He stepped forward, knowing by doing this he could increase their relationship with these people. Or much better, they can help him to find a summoning spell that would send him back to the Earth.


    "I''m going to help this village with everything that I could. I promise that I''ll act with a basis so that we can guarantee none of the Arzotoc Villages'' citizens would die." He responded nonchalantly.


    "We''re looking for this success, sir Riku!"


    "We are giving all of our support and trust to you, sir Riku!"


    There were the words given by the people who surrounded them. Of course, he was glad about all the good things happening to him. Why? Who''s a person gonna think that the outsider before and nearly killed by the guards would earn huge respect from these people.


    Riku and Arisu were looking at each other, grateful that they managed to perfectly build this plan even there were some problems. "You did a great job, Riku."


    "You too, lady Arisu." He replied to her before adding these words as he was bothered about something. "You can lift your heads, commanders, vice commanders. We are just the same person here with the same motives. Also, I''m just an inventor, all of you guys are superior to me. I''m trying to say here this formality doesn''t be needed, simple greetings towards each other would be fine."


    Everyone was gradually nodding their heads as they immediately understood what he was trying to say. Moreover, they were impressed with how this man reacted even though they were lowering themselves.


    "Commanders and Vice-Commanders!" And all of a sudden, Arisu called them out. Then, they responded by standing straight, positioning their hands on their chests, didn''t bothering even there was a man was lying on the surface. "I think this is the end of our meeting, you can back to your respective sections and continue our preparation. But before that, I would like to thank everyone who shares their useful ideas to protect our village. I really appreciate all of your efforts, and I hope this plan would have a great result. Good luck!"


    After she spits these words, she started to leave as she had some business to do in the mansion. "Riku, I have to head home first, there''s something I need to check. Are you coming with me or do you want to stay in this place for a little bit?" She asked him as she noticed the commanders were looked eager to know more about him.


    Yet, he slowly shook his head as he remembered that he was going to eat with Emma. Inside his mind, that was the promise he made when they were still in the Assima forest. For him, it was so embarrassing if he could fulfill a simple task like this.


    "No, lady Arisu, I think I would like to come with you." He moved towards her and murmured these words. "I want to get back in my place since I don''t have a proper rest after the expedition."


    She was kneading her chin as she totally forgot Riku needed to regain his strength after that expedition. "Sorry about that, you can come with me." She paused for a second, then faces the commanders. "I think I can''t leave Riku in this place for some reason. He just came back from the expedition, also, he would be busy for tomorrow since he''s going to create the land mines. You can talk to him maybe next time, but in the meantime, let''s give him proper rest."


    She spun around, heading out of the exit. On the other hand, Riku was waving his hand to them along with an uncomfortable expression after seeing their disappointment. "Sorry about that, but promise next time I''ll entertain each one of you and answer some of your questions."


    At this point, they couldn''t do anything about it, respecting this man must get some rest in order to have enough strength to protect their village against the Rattin Kingdom.


    Click!


    The door clicked, also it was the signal Riku and Arisu were gone in this meeting place. And all of the sudden, the entire place was enveloped by their chattering and amazement about Riku''s ability.


    "If you look at him, you can easily tell his power was weaker than the ordinary guards that we have. But when he showed us his fighting style and great ability, your perception of him would surely change." Luxus said in astonishment, at the same time, wanting to learn how to make those precise kicks.


    The old man coughed several times. "You''re right, Luxus. First, I thought Riku was a messenger since he doesn''t possess a huge amount of magical power. With his thinking, fighting style, and aura, we can say that man is on a different level."


    "The image of that firing claws would never be erased inside my mind. I would like to see that transformation once again." A sweet voice of an unknown woman was perceived by their ears. As they totally forgot aside from Elder Muckus, Kaz, and Luxus, there was another commander assigned to protect the western section.


    Her name was Sliana Vienna, a certain woman that had a sexy body, bust chest, thick thighs, ash black hair, and moderately tan skin tone. Furthermore, because of her low presence sometimes no one could notice that she was there. Also, because of this, she can make a sneak attack without being noticed by the opponents. Or to be more simple, this woman was specialized to become an assassin and killed the priority target in just a blink of an eye.


    "Hey, Sliana, when do you get in this meeting?" Luxus said in confusion, wondering how he can''t notice the woman sitting in front of him.


    "Huh? I come here earlier than you." She responded with a red face, didn''t forget the image of those firing claws and the fighting style he used to defeat Giza.


    Luxus shook his head, knowing that wasn''t the main problem. "You''re also commander Sliana, so why didn''t share ideas about the invasion. I know it can be useful somehow..." He was well-savvied that because of her nonchalant expression and thinking she can create a plan that would have a big impact on this invasion.


    "After hearing your suggestion, I know I didn''t need to add more things. Aside from that, adding more ideas it''s would add some trouble." She replied as she seemed to want to leave in this place and follow Riku in his way.


    Well, she was quite right. She couldn''t see any holes in their current plans, so if she suggested something it can change the course of their plans. Moreover, she wasn''t expecting that someone could think of an idea of how to lessen the number of their opponent without using her assassination ability.


    "That''s enough, all the commanders must get back to their respective section to gather the right amount of food and evacuated them in the Eastern Section." Elder Muckus said in a deep tone.


    Their eyes went back into serious ones, knowing they had a limited time to execute their plans.


    They nodded their heads at once, while Crosolo came back to the meeting hall as he called some guards to pick up Giza and brought him to the place where he could rest.


    YES, ELDER MUCKUS!


    ...


    On the other side. A couple of minutes had passed, then Roberto pulled the ropes as he was ordering the bulk horse since they reached their first destination.


    "Lady Arisu, we are in the mansion." Roberto politely said in the spot where Arisu could hear his voice.


    Riku opened the door of the carriage, then Arisu hurriedly moved along with a bothered expression on her face. "Sorry to leave first, I just need to do something."


    He slowly shook his head as he didn''t see any problem with this. Also, in his world, a certain man always drops the woman to assure that they are safe. "No worries, lady Arisu." He didn''t try to ask for more as he noticed Arisu was trying to hide what she was going to do.


    Arisu started to run and effortlessly made a couple of meters away from him. But for some reason, she whirled around and waved her hand. "Riku, I''m going to wait for you here. If you won''t come tonight that means you refuse my favor, but don''t worry I''ll not get mad at you. See you!"


    She didn''t give him a chance to reply as she swiftly dashed inside the mansion.. This circumstance added to his thinking. "Why she''s doing this? What''s she''s trying to do?"

 Chapter 76 - Can We Make Babies?

    As soon as he got back into the guest hall, he was surprised by all the delicious food prepared in front of him. He closed the door along with a wide mouth. "Ohh... This is all the food? They are looks delicious."


    Emma cheerfully nodded her head at him, glad that this man fulfilled his promise to her. "Yes, Riku, I ask the maid where I can cook, but they said to stay in my room."


    It appeared Emma prepared these foods so that she can show her cooking skills. However, the maid didn''t agree with her decision since they knew this woman was a friend of their precious inventor.


    Riku understood what she was trying to say here so he responded with this. "That''s fine, Emma. But you should promise you''re the one who''ll make the food, okay?" He broadly smiled at her, then sat on the wooden chair.


    And once again, she nodded her head at him, happy that there was one who wanted to try her food even though he didn''t know what was the taste like. "Yes, Riku! I''ll do that!"


    Q"Good. But in the meantime, let''s enjoy all the food prepared by the maids for us." He replied, at the same time, felt hungry as he already recovered from the hangover.


    The two started to eat the food along with a small conversation about life and some background of Emma.


    Emma was born an orphan. Her life wasn''t like Riku''s as he had a prestigious life where he could eat and buy whatever he wanted. In order to earn some money and support her living expenses, she decided to become an adventurer since it was the fastest way to earn money in this world. Furthermore, being an adventurer was the twin of death as they were fighting monsters that possessed high magical power and destructive physical strength.


    At this point, he realized how he was lucky to have that kind of life. Yet, some information was mysterious as she looked hiding something from him. ''I''m not in the right position to ask about. Aside from that, I can''t spit about my life since she can''t understand what kind of world I came from.'' He uttered to his mind.


    "That''s the reason why you tried to become an adventurer. But, you must avoid battling high-level monsters because they had a skill that could kill you in one shot." Out of the blue, he told some information that the certain mutant or adventurer should know.


    She was blinking her eyes in confusion, having no idea how she supposedly responded to those words. To put it simply, Emma was aware that there were some monsters that she couldn''t defeat no matter how hard tried, yet, after hearing him, she can easily tell Riku could determine which were the strongest and weakest monsters.


    After a few were moments. Her reaction was easily faded away as she was now looking at Riku with her malicious eyes. Does appears she needed information from him. "Well, Riku. I think you have a lot of information about the monsters we recently faced. Could tell me which of those monsters I must not fight?"


    Honestly, by watching how she fight and how she was strong when she was in good condition. He thought Emma could kill all those monsters in one on one situation, or two and three monsters at once, aside from the commoner tusk.


    He was pressured by that question and her gaze, however, he knew Emma wouldn''t stop until she hears a satisfying answer coming from him. He deeply sighed as he couldn''t do anything about it. "You can''t defeat the tusk, but besides from that monster, you can defeat all of them. Also, at that time, we are just running away because of their large numbers, but it doesn''t, we are going to fight them so we can collect the monster''s orbs for you."


    She appreciated how Riku focused to help her as an adventurer. Yet, this wasn''t the answer she likes, to be exact, she wanted to know how she could determine which was the stronger monster. Although she can''t detect the amount of magical power that the certain has, still, there was some monster that had destructive power without using its mana.


    "No, that''s not the answer that I want. How I could put it..." She paused for a second, slowly rubbing her chin before adding. "Hmm... I would like to learn the ability you''re using to determine the monster''s level."


    At this point, he didn''t know how he was going to answer her. The information he had about the monsters he obtained after doing research, reading manhua, and novels. ''Eh? What I should I do?'' He said to himself, didn''t realize that he was already dumbfounded by exactly one minute.


    He was blinking eyes as he awakened his senses after Emma waved her hand in front of him. He flinched, "Honestly, I didn''t know what I have a lot of information about the monsters. It must be this is the thing I can do before the memories were gone." He lied since no one ever would believe him if he said that he came from the other dimensions or world.


    Alas, Emma seemed didn''t want to ask more questions from him, knowing that would be hard for Riku. Yet, she sighed disappointment as she really like to learn about the monsters since it would be a great help for her from being an adventurer.


    "That''s fine, Riku. You don''t need to push yourself might your head ruptures again." She said in a weak tone, then slowly chewed her food.


    Somehow, he was felt guilty cause this was the first time he saw her acting like this. Until something came up to his mind. Since he was going to leave the village and gather the materials they needed for creating land mines. "If you really want to learn I can teach you and tell you the information about the monsters. But take note, this is the thing you could learn in one day. You need huge patience and memorize each one of them."


    Her wide smile came up again along with a few nods as she was way looked determined to learn more about them. "I''m ready for that, Riku. But how are you going to teach me? Don''t tell me we are going to leave this village again?" She said these words with an excited tone.


    He thought asking her to partake in his expression was too much for her. But by simply looking at him, Emma was so excited to have an expedition with him. He nodded his head, "Yes, Emma, we are going to leave this village. Are you want to come with me?" He used the great chance to invite her.


    As expected, Emma accepted his invitation without making any second thought. In her mind, she had no any business in her kingdom, on top of that, she was doing this to improve herself from being an adventurer. "Yes, Riku, I''ll come with you."


    "But before that, I''m going to ask, Naina later which the right location where I could the materials we needed. Also, I want to tell you that I''m not sleeping with you tonight because King Luke call me and tell that he needed to talk to me personally." He eliminated all the holes that can use Emma to come with him. He knew Emma wouldn''t agree if he says Arisu invited him to sleep with her.


    "If that''s the case, Riku, that''s fine. I''ll just wait for you here because you''re going to have a serious conversation with King Luke." Emma understood the situation that sometimes there is stuff happening in Riku''s that she must not come.


    "Thank you, Emma, I''ll pay you back next time. Come on, let''s finish our food so I can take bath."


    Emma and Riku enjoyed their delightful lunch together. It was the feeling that they wanted to experience before the blood war happens and see numerous citizens die.


    ...


    In just a blink of an eye, the night came up, and if you looked around he can say that was already eight o''clock. He was a little bit late since he gathered and asked for some information from Naina inside the library. "Tomorrow is gonna hard day for sure. But for now, I should focus on the reason why Arisu suddenly invited me to sleep with her."


    He was standing in front of the mansion while the guards around bowed their heads to show their respect to him. Furthermore, there was one guard who walked closer to him and approached him.


    It seemed it was the guard assigned to assist him once he arrived at the mansion. "Sir Riku, this way please." The guard said politely, then opened the door for him.


    The image he was seeing right now was just like before the first time he went here. Moreover, after a bit of strolling and taking the upstairs, Riku reached his main destination which was Arisu''s room.


    "This is lady Arisu''s room, she''s waiting for you." Guard said and left.


    "Thank you." He replied, then gulped several times before knocking on the door.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Come in..." A woman''s voice appeared behind this door.


    Even he was afraid, he slowly pushed the door and said. "I-I''m coming in..."


    Thud!


    He closed the door, then slowly took a glance in front of him, seeing the place enveloped by the red roses and candles. "Eh? What is this-?" He couldn''t complete his sentence as the woman in front of him wearing revealing clothes what was the other men wished for.


    "Riku, could you make babies with me?" She asked him in a weak tone.

 Chapter 77 - Heated In The Middle Of The Night

    Riku was taken aback after hearing the request of Arisu. No matter how hard he tried to analyze the situation, still, that kind of stuff he would never fulfill. Why? He already had a fiance so if he agreed to make babies with Arisu, probably Yui could never forgive him.


    "W-What did you say, lady Arisu?" He stuttered to ask her, didn''t know how he was going to respond in this type of situation.


    Of course, he heard her words. It was the way to make sure that his ears weren''t deceiving him.


    Even though she had a red face as she was embarrassed with her request, still, she was looking at Riku with her seducing eyes. "C-Can you make babies with me?" She stammered.


    Under the dark blue glistening night sky, a shocking question transpired. Since making a baby wasn''t that easy to do cause it needed two people who had the opposite sex and love each other.


    "M-Making babies? Why are you suddenly saying this?" He asked her once again, having no idea what stuff came to this woman''s mind.


    Arisu was slowly walking closer to him, determined to do an s*x with him. Her beautiful eyes were shivering, "Please Riku, could you do this favor for me?"


    Thud!


    To avoid having contact with this woman, he was gradually stepping back and eventually stopped after his back hitting the door. In his opinion, Arisu was being aggressive for some reason, he didn''t what was it, but he had a strong gut that there was someone pushing this woman to do this.


    ''A baby? For what? I know that she was aware of the current problem of the village.'' He uttered to his mind, trying to figure out this situation while having an uncomfortable expression on his face. "Please, lady Arisu, calm down! I just came up here, so I think it''s inappropriate to ask a man to have s*x without letting me rest."


    And all of a sudden, Arisu went back to her senses as she was slowly stepping back. "Sorry about that, Riku. I just really want to have a baby with you." She said in a weak tone and way looked embarrassed after spitting these words.


    He frowned his brows, noticing Arisu''s reaction. First, he removed his village''s robe, then let her have this to cover up the revealing clothes she was wearing right now. "Take this, lady Arisu, and let''s take a seat for a few moments to set the mood." He said in a deep tone, acting that he was accepting Arisu''s request.


    She barely nodded her head, eventually bowed it to her face from him. "Y-You''re right, it''s not good to ask you out of the blue to have a*x with me."


    Two of them sat on the soft bed, the same bed that he had on Earth. Around them was surrounded by thin white nets so that no one could see them inside.


    A cold soothing breeze comes from the huge balcony next to them. Also, it was the place where they could see the moon and the light of it helped to brighten up some of the areas.


    To begin with, Riku slightly bent his back and looked at the brick ceiling above them. He took a deep breath and let it out softly. "Hais... Lady Arisu, can I ask you something?"


    She took a glance at him along with her curious eyes. "What is it, Riku? Ask me, so we can start." She jumped to the conclusion as she thought Riku already accepted her request.


    His eyes went serious, didn''t make any second thought talk her like this. "Can you tell me what''s your main reason? Why are you doing this thing?"


    But those eyes were easily faded as Arisu''s eyes were tougher than him. "I just want to do it, Riku."


    He was informed Riku had feelings for him since she always get mad every time Emma was near to her. Aside from that, Arisu treating him well. However, based on her tone, Riku was certain there was the main reason behind all of this.


    "If you don''t want to do it, Riku, I could ask someone t-to do this thing with me." She stuttered as she was trying to say here that they must do it right away.


    His eyes were widened after hearing these words, didn''t anticipate Arisu could talk like that. At the same time, it breaks the thread of Riku''s patience as he was now removing his shirt.


    "Are you sure about this?" He asked her in a deep tone while his eyes couldn''t see by Arisu.


    She paused for a second, knowing that there was something wrong with his tone and expression. However, she nodded her head at him as she was way persistent to have a baby with this woman. Or to be exact, she wanted her first child would inherit the [Transformation Magic] of Riku.


    "Yes, Riku, I want to do this with you. So, please, accept my request." She replied along with an uneasy expression.


    Moreover, Riku showed his sexy upper body. You could see the V shape on it, and the deep scars he received from the guards. Furthermore, he wasn''t still showing his eyes at her and aggressively pushed her to lay on the bed.


    "If this is what you want, I''ll give it to you."


    Of course, Arisu wasn''t shocked by this occurrence since this was the first time she was going to have s*x with someone, at the same time, wondering why Riku suddenly become aggressive.


    Her head bounced back on the smooth surface while seeing the man already positioned in front of him. ''This is it. This is the time when I''m going to lose my virginity and fulfill my father''s wish.'' She uttered to her mind. For some reason, she didn''t regret anything as she was doing this with the woman she likes.


    As expected there''s a person behind this stuff. And it was her father, King Luke. He asked her daughter to make grandchildren before he leaves this world. Or to put it simply, he already knew that he had an illness that could easily take his life. On top of that, none of the healing potions in this world could cure his current illness.


    ''This is the very last thing I can give to my father that can make him happy. I don''t want him to disappoint at me.'' She was closing her eyes as she saw Riku was slowly starting to get down. Moving his lips towards her neck which was the weakest spot of the woman.


    Her hands were over her head since Riku was already locked her down so she can make any single move. A mild heat came from Riku''s mouth was narrowly touching on her neck, at the same time, she already felt a wet thing under him.


    ''I can do this! This is not the right time to withdraw, I can endure it.'' She was motivating herself so that she wouldn''t be afraid of the next happen will happen.


    Riku shifted his hand towards Arisu''s chest, then slowly but surely moved it up to her chest. And as soon as his lip kissed the weakest spot which was behind her ear, Arisu suddenly flinched which made him stop also his hand from touching her chest.


    "You''re not good with this, lady Arisu. So stop pretending that you like it, and tell me the reason why are you doing this." He said in a serious while watching the woman under him that was dumbfounded, seemed like she didn''t how she was going to respond.


    But the next thing that happened in this huge room unexpectedly softened his heart. Tears welling up in Arisu''s eyes and grabbing him tightly didn''t bother even her chests were squeezing.


    "Hold on, lady Arisu, calm down! I can''t breathe-" He decided to stop as he noticed Arisu''s mind already come back to its original state. Or to be exact, he let her hug him for a while until she stopped crying.


    "RIKUUU!!!" She was bursting out, trying to explain everything to him but since she was crying he could understand it.


    "Just cry, lady Arisu. Just release all the things that kept bothering your heart and mind, then if you feel relieved you can talk to me. I''ll stay here for the whole night and listen to your story."


    He thought saying these words would stop her, but it got worsened as Arisu was felt very happy and thankful to this man.


    __


    Riku was lying on Riku''s chest, didn''t realize that they were staying for that position for more or less thirty minutes. It seemed they were enjoying the mild heat given by their bodies.


    When the moment she was stopped sobbing, Riku tried to push himself into a seated position but he failed. Not because he doesn''t want to leave the place it because Arisu was pulling him closer to her and asking him to stay in that position for a while.


    "Riku, can we stay in this position? All my problems are washing away while we are doing this." She said in a seductive tone.


    He could not do anything about it, just accepting the fact that he must obey this woman. "I think, we can.. But make sure that we are not going to make baby, okay? Hehe."

 Chapter 78 - Cancer

    Inside the luxurious mansion, the situation here was started to become better. The two pushed themselves into seated positions and Arisu seemed ready to spit the reason for this matter.


    "Now, lady Arisu, can you tell me why are you doing this?" He asked her in a deep tone, then slowly leaned his back against the thin near to him.


    He could now breathe freely since the thing that kept bothering him from the start vanished in an instant. In his mind, he doesn''t want to commit a mistake that sure would break Yui''s heart. Moreover, he admitted Arisu was a beautiful woman, but for him, it wasn''t enough to make him in love.


    At first, of course, Arisu was embarrassed to face him after what she have done to him. However, it can be helped she have to explain herself so that Riku could understand why she was doing this.


    "I-It''s because of my father." She stuttered before adding. "I''m certainly not gonna do this if he didn''t order me."


    His eyes were as he was hearing these words, didn''t expect Arisu''s father could make so much request for his daughter. Aside from that, who''s the father would ask her daughter to have sex with another man. "Huh?! King Luke really said that! Don''t offend with this, but what''s wrong with your father?! He must be the one who''ll protect you first!" His voice raised a bit.


    Arisu was blinking her eyes in surprise, didn''t expect he was going to act in that way. Furthermore, her face suddenly blushed as she thought Riku was really worried about her. She can''t stop herself from smiling before saying. "I can''t do anything about it, Riku. Also, this is the only thing I can do to make him happy and that gives him a grandchild."


    He couldn''t blame her since based on the novels he read, the people in the old age were fixing their marriage even that was against their will. Yet, by observing the people in their village, he could easily that they weren''t like them.


    He raised his shoulders, wanting to hear some from Arisu. "Could you elaborate on the situation for me? So that I can''t misunderstand something." He replied in a serious tone, still mad from King Luke''s decision for his daughter.


    She nodded her head without hesitation, then moved her position closer to Riku as she was felt comfortable when she was sitting next to this man. "M-My father, I have disease right now. No healing magic and heal potion could cure him, although they could lessen the pain he''s experiencing right now, still, it isn''t enough to perfectly heal the illness. He knows that he''s going to die so he said to me that he wanted to see his grandchild before he loses that chance."


    His eyes were softened after hearing the current situation of King Luke, understanding what he wanted that as Akio already asked him the same thing.


    ''Riku, before I die, I want to see you, child, okay?'' It was the exact words he recalled from his father.


    Moreover, he remembered the image of Arisu''s father. His skin color, the color of his nails, and his face, it was the sign of a person who had cancer.


    In his mind, people who have cancer could easily treat in his world, aside from the cancers that had no treatment which was the pancreatic, mesothelioma, gallbladder, esophageal, liver and intrahepatic bile duct, lung and bronchial, pleural, acute monocytic leukemia, brain cancer, and acute myeloid leukemia. He was hoping that King Luke''s illness wasn''t one of that.


    Even though he had no basis to think about, for no good reason, he slowly patted her head as he pities about her current situation. "You can overcome this problem, lady Arisu."


    And all of a sudden, tears welled up from her eyes since this was the first time that there was someone who pay attention to her feelings. Or to be exact, knowing that she was the King''s daughter, the villagers and the people around her thought that she was a tough woman.


    "Thank you, Arisu, so please let me do this even you don''t love me that''s fine. The only thing that I want is to have a baby especially if that''s come from you. Because there''s a high chance my baby would inherit the transformation magic that you have." She was so desperate to do this, but Riku understand the pressure she was experiencing right now.


    "Calm down, Arisu, we can fix this thing without doing that." He didn''t notice that he just called by her first name.


    She hugged him tightly, then lifted her head a little bit while looking at him with her meaningful eyes. Yes! It was the face of the person who was stuck and didn''t know what was the best thing to do.


    "H-How? All the mages had a high healing ability to do what they could, still, the result was the same. I''m not saying here that you could give any help for my father, b-but..." She stopped as she was started to get emotional.


    "Can I see him? If that''s not the worst cancer there''s a chance that I could cure him by using medical herbs that are effective." He jumped to the conclusion that her father had a cancer even though he was not sure about that.


    "Cancer? What''s that? A special technique? That only a person who possessed by transformation magic could use?" She asked him in a clueless tone, on top of that, it was the first time she could hear that kind of word.


    Now realized the reason why Arisu was persistent in doing sex with him. Why? She can do that with other people since there were a lot of handsome men in this village. Aside from that, he is just an ordinary man who owns nothing.


    "I can give easily a baby whenever I want. But the case here that is permanent once it has done you''ll never forget it, Arisu. Also, I know you''re still not ready for this, I noticed it when the time I kissed you." He said in a deep tone, eventually laid on the smooth bed, knowing Arisu wouldn''t stop. "Arisu, if were you, let''s sleep and let me see your father after our expedition tomorrow. Remember, our main priority right is to create land mines to protect our village."


    She had a disappointed expression on her face as she saw Riku was refusing to do the request. At the same time, she was happy since this man was respecting him.


    "RIKUUU!"


    She also lay on the surface, wanting to stay with this man until the night ends. She was looking at the ceiling, happy to open a conversation with this man. "You know, Riku, if other men ask about this, I think, they''ll not hesitate to do that."


    "I know it right. You must give your virginity to the person you love, I understand that you''re just doing this because of your father, but you''ll be happier if you listen to my advice." He said nonchalantly, noticing Arisu started to calm down.


    "You''re right, Riku. But promise me that you''ll help my father with this illness. He''s the only one who I have I can''t afford to lose him." She was sincere to say these words.


    "I promise that I''ll help him, but first let me see his condition to know if it not worst." He replied and slowly closed his eyes, tired of all the occurrences that happened to him. Aside from that, he have to get back to the Assima forest to collect the material he needed from the land mines.


    "Thank you for everything, Riku. It''s a big blessing that you have come to this village even you have bad experiences. I really appreciate that!" She replied, then moved closer where she could feel the mild heat.


    For the first time, Arisu was sleeping with a man that he had never been experienced before. Yes! She admitted that this was a nice feeling and she wished that would happen again with this man.


    "Let''s sleep, Arisu, if you want to hug me do it right now before my mind change." He was doing this to help Arisu lessen the heavy feelings inside her chest.


    She moved her face closer to him along with an excited expression on her face. "Really, Riku?! I can do that? Sorry about this but I''m happy to sleep with you."


    "Yes, Arisu, you can do that. Honestly, all my problems are washing away every time you''re doing that." For some reason, he spits what was the exact feeling he was experiencing right now.


    She was so happy to hear that, then hugged him without hesitation. "Let''s sleep, Riku, don''t leave me here yet. I want you to stay here. I love y-" She paused for a couple of second as Riku also hugged her.


    "I''ll stay here until the night ends, if this thing only thing could help you."

 Chapter 79 - Gun Powder

    He slowly opened up his eyes after he heard the loud sound of the chicken outside of the mansion. It was loud enough to awaken him, at the same time, recalling that he had a special task for this day.


    He was looking around and saw Arisu was still hugging his body while her face was squeezing on his chest. The strong light given by the moon entering this room, let him see the beautiful face of Arisu.


    "Well, she looks fine there''s nothing to worry about." He said in a weak tone so he couldn''t disturb the woman sleeping next to him.


    Furthermore, he was guessing what was the time right now. Based on his observation, he thought it was already three o''clock, and for him, this was the best time to have an expedition back again in the Assima Forest. Why? He was just simply avoiding the damage that could give by the sunlight, also, she was aware that the monsters were aggressive at this time. But what he could do? He should finish this job as soon as possible since he had no idea what the exact time travel of the Rattin Kingdom was.


    He was gently removing Arisu''s hand away from him. After that, he pushed himself into a seated position and stopped when his back hit the concrete wall.


    "Sorry about that, lady Arisu. This job is important for all the villagers and even you." He muttered in a deep tone, eventually wearing his shirt and the village''s robe before coming back to his place. Where Emma was surely waiting for him.


    Riku stood up, looking at Arisu in the way that he enjoyed the time he spent in this place. Before he leaves, he fixed the blanket for her since some of the parts of her body were revealing that could surely catch everyone''s eyes.


    "I''m going to leave, thanks for letting me sleep in your place." Although she was sleeping, still, he said these words and instead used the door. He used the balcony, utilizing his [Fly] skill as it was the fastest way to reach the guest''s hall.


    Black shimmering wings appeared on his back, he was spreading them widely, didn''t care even there were some feathers dropping on the brick surface.


    Swoosh!


    When the moment he was ready, he slightly jumped into the air and headed to his destination without making any second thought.


    __


    In just a blink of an eye, Riku easily reached the place. And as expected, Emma was waiting for him, at the same time, already packed the belongings in this expedition which was some food and other stuff. The only thing he needed to do was to cover his entire body with a white blanket.


    To begin with, Emma was sitting on his bed and had a huge smile on her face after she saw Riku arrive at the place. "Welcome back, Riku. What happens to your conversation with King Luke?" She approached him in that way.


    "It''s not good, Emma." He replied, then took the ripped blanket out of his closet.


    Of course, she was curious about this. "Not good? Why? There''s something happened in the mansion?" She asked, slowly walking closer to him.


    While wrapping the white blanket in his entire body. He gradually nodded his head, facing the wooden closet. "Yes, King Luke had an illness right now. So they asked me if have an idea and if I could help him."


    He lied. He can''t say Arisu was the one who invited him to the mansion, planning to have a baby with him. Or to be exact, he just doesn''t want to add more fire.


    She was kneading her chin, recalling her situation back in the Mystic Forest when she was badly injured. In her mind, Riku was the main reason why her wounds suddenly heal, and at that time, he was using medical herbs that could find around the area. She admitted at first, that man was just messing up with her. Since in this world, people were using healing magic and healing potions to cure their wounds, so who''s person would believe using herb could fully heal her wounds?"


    "Is that so, Riku. Hmm... It must be the main reason why she already left when we came back from the expedition. Aside from that, I noticed that he was having a hard time walking." She said her observation before adding. "What''s your answer to them? Do you think you can help him?"


    He had an unsure expression, knowing that he had lacked medical knowledge, but one thing he was sure, he was doing everything that could help King Luke. "I said, I''ll help him once I came back from this expedition and create the land mines needed by this village."


    "What I have expected from King Luke, he''d still wanted to protect his village even he had a bad condition. I hope he will get better soon because the Arzotoc village needs him." She responded and looked at their conversation about King Luke would end like that.


    "I hope that too." He replied, seemed finished preparing himself for this expedition.


    Riku already informed Emma that they were going back to the Assima forest to collect the materials they needed to build the land mines. However, she had no idea what kind of materials they were going to look for since Riku didn''t mention anything to her.


    "Before we leave. What thing we are going to find in that forest?" She asked him once, then slowly heading out of the room, well aware sooner or later that they were going leave this village.


    "We need a gun powder." He replied, but Emma was confused in that term.


    Gun powder was the first explosive to have been developed. Also, it was one of the Four Great Inventions of China, it was invented during the Tang Dynasty. While the earliest recorded chemical formula for gun powder dates to the Song Dynasty. Also, it was commonly known as Black Powder to distinguish it from Modern Powder, which is the earliest known explosive.


    In order to create a gun powder, they have to find potassium nitrate, charcoal, and sulfur, these three were the main materials to create it.


    Potassium nitrate, also known as Saltpeter or Saltpetre, decomposes at high temperatures to provide oxygen for the reaction. It means the gun powder doesn''t need to be exposed to air burn- and that was why the smothering fireworks won''t stop burning. Where we could find this chemical? It can be found on the rock, walls, and in caves.


    The next one was the charcoal, but he thinks he will not have a hard time finding this material since he can make a lot of charcoals. Yet, charcoal was one of the important materials to create land mines since it was represented simply as being a source of carbon, which act as a fuel.


    Alas, the last material which was sulfur. It could also act, though its inclusion has more do to with the fact that it undergoes an exothermic reaction (a reaction that gives off heat). At relatively low temperatures, providing more energy and lowering the ignition temperature of the charcoal. Where could find this element? Often in the volcanic areas.


    In his mind, he was lucky that he explore himself from the lot stuff because he will not have this knowledge if he doesn''t. Moreover, Riku thought that the Assima forest was a good spot where they could find those elements.


    "Gun powder? I have no idea what''s inside your mind right now. Aside from that, your terms are confusing me, so I have decided that just tell me the materials we are looking for so I can help you." She responded cheerfully as she was also to have this expedition. Why? Since it was the day when Riku would teach him about the monsters'' level and their abilities.


    "That''s what exactly I''m going to tell you." He said along with a deep smile on his face. "Let''s go, Emma. We have to leave this place and come back to this village before the sun goes down."


    Inside his mind, he doesn''t need to find spring for the land mines that would be the main key to triggering the explosion. Why? He already had the ferric he was just melting it and magnifying it into a springform.


    ...


    The two left the village without being noticed by the villagers, aside from the guards who were guarding the entrance while some of them watching if there were suspicious people roaming around their village.


    They opened the huge gate for him along with the huge respect given by his position in this village.


    "Are you going out for the new expedition, sir Riku and adventurer Emma? It''s not too early for both of you to leave?" One of the guards asked them.


    Riku understood that the guard was worried about them since the monsters in the forest right now were way aggressive. Yet, he slowly shook his head, "No, this is a perfect time."


    The guard could not do anything about it, just simply bowing his head with the other guard to show their support and respect to him.


    GOOD LUCK, SIR RIKU, AND ADVENTURER EMMA! THE FOREST SPIRIT WOULD PROTECT YOU, AND WE ARE FOR BOTH OF YOU TO COME BACK!


    They said at once while seeing the two waving their hands.


    "Thanks!"

 Chapter 80 - Magma

    Riku and Emma decided to get back in the Assima forest so they could find the materials they needed to create a gun powder.


    __


    In just a blink of an eye, they effortlessly reached their destination, thanks to his [Fly] ability. But this time, they weren''t landed on the forest''s entrance as they were heading to the place where the volcano existed.


    Yes! Riku was aiming for the Sulfur first before the others. Why? He was just simply aware that the monsters in this forest were still active. So if he rushed there to get potassium nitrate, there''s a high chance the monsters would be surrounded by them.


    Rawr! Rawr! Rawr!


    Under them, the entire forest was enveloped by the loud groan of the monsters. It seemed their scent was spreading in the forest and the main reason why the monsters started to be aggressive.


    "Do you hear that, Emma? What do you think which monster that sound came from?" While looking straight and the cold breeze touching on his face, he asked her in a serious tone. It appeared, he was starting to teach her as he promised.


    She looked at his face, then narrowly nodded her head at him as she was way confident to answer his question. "Of course, I spent several years staying inside the forest. I could say what kind of monster is that, and it''s the wolves."


    Somehow, he was impressed with her answer. But the followed up question was about to come. "Well, you''re right. Yet, you could tell me what that monster could do?"


    "I fought them a couple of times. This is a type of monster who had high agility that can kill a certain person in just the blink of an eye. Aside from that, their claws are dangerous since those things can slice a bone even concrete metal." She answered him without stuttering. Also, it was the end of her observation within the wolves.


    Well, Emma described the exact thing that was inside his mind. Having an experience of that monster would have been a big factor since she knows how it would move, or easy to say, she had an idea how she was going to defeat this monster. However, there was a missing part in her knowledge and that was the ability or the skill possessed into it.


    "There''s no doubt that you''re a real adventurer in this world. But the thing here, you have no idea about the power they could give. Just like [Crimson bite] and [Thorn thunder]." He spits out of his mouth, seeing that they were near to reach the volcano.


    As usual, this was the first time she heard these words, didn''t determine what are the purposes of that? Or how do they exactly work?


    "Why are you always saying some words that I couldn''t understand? Do you even notice? That I keep asking what is the meaning of that?" Her eyes were softened after seeing Riku''s eyes were seriously looking at her.


    "Why are you complaining? I thought you want to learn something from me?" He said in a deep tone.


    "Sorry about that, Riku, I''m just confused with your terms. And yes! I really wanted to know more about the monsters that I would fight in the future." She apologized to him along with a broad smile on her face, knowing Riku could not take mad at her for too long.


    He deeply sighed, then slightly raised his shoulders. "Fine. Those skills are the main power of that wolf rather say dire wolf. That is the process when the monster would use the mana pool inside its body and create a destructive power that could kill a certain person." He responded nonchalantly, then describe how those skills worked.


    First, the [Crimson bite] was the skill when the dire wolves were using their fangs to inflict high damage. But the thing here was those monsters were utilizing magical power to sharpen their fangs, at the same time, increase their size by twenty centimeters. The second skill, [Thorn Thunder], was the skill where the monsters will transfer their magical power into their horn and create an electric shock. On top of that, that electric current would increase the monster''s speed.


    She was impressed with how Riku described those skills to her and what would happen when those skills struck them. "You''re truly amazing, Riku. Sometimes I wonder if there''s something that you didn''t know in this world?" She had no idea how she was going to express her reaction right now.


    "That''s just a first monster, Emma, so you must memorize their skills, okay? The next lesson will happen once we have met them in this expedition." Since it was hard for him to describe the monster when he couldn''t see, he decided to stop. But the true reason here is they have already reached the summit of the volcano, planning to land in the lower portion.


    He stopped his black wings from spreading, or to be exact, he was using his wings to stabilize his landing and avoid a worst-case scenario that might happen.


    "We are here, Emma." He said in a serious tone while his feet were touching the surface producing mild heat. "This volcano is active, I''m sure of that after seeing it from above. Well, I don''t think it would strike right now."


    To describe what his eyes were seeing, the whole place was surrounded by thick smoke and fogs. So it means, it was hard for them to notice the things in front of them.


    "Stick with me, Emma. Since we didn''t know when the monsters would attack us again." He advised since he doesn''t want to repeat the same mistake that happened in the Mystical cave. Where the monsters suddenly occurred and looked that someone summoned them.


    Even though some of the areas were visible for Emma because of her sharp eyes and also the too much experience she had in this type of situation. She decided to listen to him so they could protect each other from the sneak attack. "Yes, Riku, I''ll do that. But first thing first, what is the outward appearance of the materials we are looking for?"


    He was slowly rubbing his chin, recalling the Sulfur image. "It looks like a crystal but it had a yellow color." He replied and added. "We need to get higher, Emma, come on!"


    At this point, she had an idea of the item they have needed to build gun power. So without wasting too much of their time, she headed first as she could easily detect if there was a monster that would approach them. "Just stay in my behind, Riku. You are my master, but my senses are greater than you have."


    He admitted that as he didn''t know to detect the magical aura that spreading all over the place. Or to be more simple, Emma was just using her ability to feel the monster''s magical power.


    "No worries, do what you want. I suggest slowing down your pace since we are not in hurry." He responded in a deep tone.


    Two of them continued strolling in the active volcano surface. While walking there sweats came out all over his body as they were getting closer to the volcano''s mouth. Aside from that, they have to move surely just to avoid the chance that this volcano released magma.


    Flop! Flop! Flop!


    As soon they were getting closer and closer, they wearing the sound of magma boiling under them, showing how dangerous this thing was.


    Crack!


    And all of a sudden, both of them stopped as Emma stepped something under her feet. So she took it and smells it. "It doesn''t have any kind of smell."


    "Oi! Emma! That''s the sulfur we are looking for! Where did you get that?" He asked her in a high as he didn''t realize that he made it several meters away from Emma.


    She pointed her index finger under her without making any second. "Here-" She unexpectedly paused after seeing the numerous sulfur were lying on the surface.


    Riku walked closer to her, eventually knelt to the surface to double-check if these were the materials they were looking for. "This is sulfur, Emma, I think the date today is going to our side."


    "Hmm if this is an item, I''m going to get it and put it inside the pouch." She replied, then started to pick up the sulfur.


    They took several minutes before they finished collecting the right amount of Sulfur needed for the gun power. "Here it goes, Riku, that''s an easy job." She was clapping her hands to remove the yellows dust remained on his hands.


    Boom!


    Yet, the broad smile on her face easily faded away as there was a strong explosion that happened next to them. The explosion was strong enough to blow them away and lost their consciousness for a couple of seconds.


    "Hey, Emma! What jus happen there-?" He didn''t continue his world as he saw the monster hiding the thick smoke. "This is bad, the magma monsters are heading to our place!"

 Chapter 81 - Emma Vs Magma Golem

    In their eyes, was the steaming smoke that came from the active volcano while under them was the yellow crystal. "One down, that''s an easy job."


    Riku had a malicious smile on his face, it seemed they were already found one of the materials they were looking for.


    Although there''s a strong coming from this material, Emma didn''t hesitate to raise her hand along with the yellow crystal. "Riku, I got this! I''m putting this inside my pouch-" For the big reason, she didn''t complete her words.


    Boom!


    When the moment the sulfur was inside the brown bag, a strong explosion transpired around their area.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    "Emma!"


    "Riku!"


    The explosion''s force was enough to blow them away and roll several times to the heated surface. Of course, both of them immediately checked each other to see if they won''t receive severe injuries.


    Bam! Bam!


    In just a blink of an eye, they easily regained their footings and darted their eyes at the origin of the explosion. And all of a sudden, sweats were dripping all over their bodies, and Riku was swallowing his saliva.


    "W-What the hell? How does this monster go to this place like this?" He stuttered and admitted that no monsters would appear here, but the main problem was, he didn''t anticipate a strong monster would approach them.


    "Emma, be careful! We are not facing an ordinary monster! Ready to fight and expect more explosions would transpire!" He warned her in a high tone, aware of the worst-case scenario that might happen.


    Her eyes were widened after seeing the monster in front of her, but thanks to Riku''s voice it helped to awaken her senses. First, she narrowly flinched and eventually nodded her head while stepping back to the place where her teammate was located.


    "Yes, Riku!"


    Based on her reaction, it seemed this was the first time she could see this type of monster. Why? Emma was mostly having expeditions inside the forest and the other parts where monsters inhabited. Since the volcano was a dangerous area for the monsters and human beings, she never tried to go into this place.


    To describe what their eyes seeing right now, it was the monster had one and a half meters in height, bulk body, and it looked it was made by magma.


    [Magma Golem] this was how Riku called the monster suddenly appeared in front of them. It was a monster that had a dangerous fire element as it could kill a certain person in just a one-shot.


    ¡ã[Magma Golem]


    ?Fire type Earth-type


    ?Massive health power


    ?Concrete defense


    ?Good in physical and magical damage


    [Magma Golem''s skill(s)]-


    ?[Avalance]- by concentrating enough magical power in a fixed position, it will allow to shake and move up the surface.


    [Magma toss] in this case, the monster would utilize its fire element and earth element to create a fireball. But that''s not an ordinary fireball as it could make a huge explosion that just happened earlier. To determine its range, it must be twelve meters aoe.


    He spread his left arm in order to stop Emma from charging towards the monster. "Calm down, Emma, you must not face this monster right away. If you don''t want to receive severe damage." He said in a deep tone, also, pressured with their opponent.


    Riku could easily enumerate what are the powers of this monster and how it exactly produced its attack. But the thing here was, this monster was hard to annihilate because of its thick armor and massive health power. In his opinion, the best thing to do right now was to escape from this monster.


    Tch!


    And all of sudden, he slowly shook his head and clicked his tongue. "No, we can''t do that. If we back out right now there''s a high chance we can''t back to this place." He muttered while finding ways to defeat the Magma Golem.


    Swoosh!


    The sound of steel sharp weapon slicing the air was perceived by his ears. It was Emma, pulling out her black knife to show that she was ready for any kind of fight.


    "Hold for a second, Emma! You should stay away from that monster-!" And once again, two of them were blown away, heated sharp rocks were hitting their faces.


    Boom!


    It appeared the magma golem used again its [Magma toss] so it could reach its opponents since its speed wasn''t enough to reach these people in an instant.


    Because of that explosion, Riku and Emma were separated from each other, so it was hard for him to use now his [Fly] ability. "It can''t be helped, we need to kill this monster before the other monsters head to this place and stop us from finishing our objectives here." He said in a serious tone while wiping the blood on his face. To put it simply, the sharp rocks flying earlier slice some parts of his body.


    -2


    -2


    -1


    In an instant, his health power was easily reduced by five health points. Even though those damages weren''t enough to kill, still, it made him realize how really dangerous this monster was. "No, I have to fight if I didn''t want to worsen this expedition."


    He pushed himself into a standing-up position and saw Emma hadn''t received any damages in that attack. Well, the favor of this fight would go in their side since these two had a lot of strength to all-out their power here.


    "Emma, change plan. We need to attack this monster before it kills us. Just remember you need to avoid when you see a fireball in front of him as it will create a new explosion that can kill you. Aside from that, I had no idea what is the weakness of this monster, but I think I could find it if we keep attacking it just give me time." He quickly explained to her as the monster was aggressively heading to their location.


    She nodded her head without hesitation, showing this man that she can defeat this monster even it was the first time she would face it. "Leave it to me, Riku, I''ll do everything to deal damage in the hard body of this monster." She replied nonchalantly, then immediately charge towards the monster. In her mind, if this Magma Golem deals damage before she does it. They would really have a big problem.


    Swoosh!


    [Fubulster Thorn Slash!]


    Then suddenly while running, a red magic circle occurred in front of her as Emma was casting her skill by enchanting the spell that could see in the circle.


    Thirty-three meters were the exact distance of her within the monster. So she knew she would completely cast it before they meet each other in the amid.


    A red-violet aura was circulating throughout her body and it looked like she transferring it towards her black knife to increase the damage that she can give.


    Swoosh!


    When the moment the distance was around fifteen meters. The ground was started to crumble as the monster was using its [Avalanche] skill to destroy the woman''s footing, at the same time, lowering her guard.


    But Emma wasn''t the adventurer that would easily for that. She jumped into the air, avoiding the brick of the surface coming at him. ''If that''s skill hits me, it can push my body to the volcano''s mouth.'' She uttered to her mind, then positioned the knife over her head.


    As soon as the gravity was pulling her body and noticed that she reached the right distance. She swung her downwards without making any second thought, confident that once her attack landed a direct contact that was the end of this monster.


    The monster was noticed her, so it tried to swing its bulk arm to counter-attack and also to put a strong defense.


    The huge magical power coated Emma''s black knife was looked like dominating in this fight. The power of it and the current speed it had would sure penetrate to this monster''s body.


    Swish!


    When Emma saw that monster was near to reach her knife, she suddenly twisted her hands to activate the effect of this skill. The red-violet aura turned her knife into a huge reaper that had a keen long dangerous endpoint.


    She had a malicious smile. In her opinion, the double penetration of this skill was sufficient to penetrate the blade on the monster''s body.


    "I''m gonna end this! We are no time to waste at you, so die!" She yelled, pushing her reaper hardly.


    Clang!


    The sound of tough metals was the only sound you could hear in this place. Furthermore, she was blinking her eyes in shock, didn''t expect the result of her attack.


    "Huh? What just happened? I''m sure that I put huge magical power to add more strength with my attack." She said in an annoyed tone as the effortlessly blocked her attack with its arm and seemed to have the strength to push her back.


    While Emma and the monster were pushing each other with their all might. The monster suddenly spin-in 360¡ã and used its other arm to badly hit her in the stomach.


    Emma wasn''t expecting this counter-attack and the blood didn''t stop from spilling out of her mouth.


    "EMMA! GET DOWN!"

 Chapter 82 - Riku Vs Golem

    A massive skirmish happened between Emma and the Magma Golem. And in just a blink of an eye, Emma received a strong counterattack came from the monster.


    "I can''t breathe..." She said in a weak tone as she was really hurt from that attack since it was directed to her stomach. On top of that, the monsters contained huge weights, which means that weight created an impact.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    She was rolling to the ground couple of times, feeling the strong heat coming from the surface and burning some parts of her clothes.


    Of course, Riku had a worried expression on his face as he couldn''t determine if Emma was still alive after receiving that attack. In his opinion, if there was floating health power over Emma''s head, everything gonna be easy for him.


    Tch!


    He clicked his tongue, then immediately went to the location where Emma was sent. It was surrounded by thick smoke, at the same time, the sun was looked near to arise. If this happens, he was sure that he would be having a hard time fighting this monster.


    As soon as he arrived at the place. Emma was lying and rolling on the ground, enduring the severe pain she experiencing right now. Some blood was spilling out of her mouth, and her stomach had huge bruises. It appeared that the monster''s body was releasing so much that added to deal damage on its opponent.


    "Emma, are you good?" He stopped asking her, knowing that this woman hadn''t had the ability to open her mouth.


    The monster was approaching their location and for some reason, its speed increased a little bit. "This is bad! That monster would reach us in no time!" He hurriedly said, then carried Emma out of the area, in order to protect her from the upcoming attack.


    With all of his strength, he succeeded in carrying her and now running in the curvy area in this mountain. To put it simply, Riku planned to get back in the land since there was a high chance that there was a place where they could hide.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    However, that wasn''t easy to make as the monster was aggressively chasing them while utilizing its perilous skill.


    The ground was crumbling eventually making a two meters crack in width that looked like heading to their location. The magma golem used its [Avalanche] skill and the main reason why he was started to stumble.


    "What the-!" He quickly took a glance at his behind, seeing a sharp heated spiky surface aiming at his back. To avoid that attack, he didn''t hesitate to jump to the left side.


    Bam!


    Although Emma had a sexy body and doesn''t look had heavyweight when you are looking at her, still, that was the opposite. Because of her bloody training, her muscles developed so its means she was heavier than the ordinary woman.


    Their bodies were coated by mud, the reason behind this was the thick fog earlier. Moreover, Riku noticed Emma lost consciousness which was really bad for their current situation.


    At this point, the only thing he can do was to fight back, cause if he won''t, Emma would easily die.


    "I don''t have options here, I have to fight before it''s too late." He muttered seriously, then immediately pushed himself into a standing-up position to face this monster.


    In his mind, he had one chance to live so if died here, it was impossible for him to meet again his friend, father, and fiance. Which he was hoping for that time wouldn''t come.


    [Fire claw]


    Without making any second thought, Riku choose to pick this skill. Why? He knew if he just fought this monster with all the martial arts he learned and used the sword positioned on his waist, still, it was impossible for him to win this fight. To put it simply, the monster''s body was obviously made from magma so once he attacks the monster, probably he was the one who would receive the damage, not the monster.


    In his opinion, picking the [Fire claw] would be having a big benefit for this fight. Since this was the only skill that he had that could match the fire element.


    Even though he was confused if he could annihilate this monster, still, he immediately charged towards the monster to lure it away from Emma.


    Well, that was quite a decision for this situation. Once Emma regained her strength and consciousness, it was sure that she''ll help him to fight the monster.


    _


    To begin the fight between Riku and Magma Golem. When the distance was around twelve meters, the monster took a piece of rounded magma on its body and throw it directly to Riku. By doing this, the monster guaranteed that it can dominate in mid-range combat.


    Tch!


    He already expected that this scenario would come, however, receiving an attack from that range was truly annoying.


    In his position, Riku was planning to swing his left arm to cut rock that rapidly headed to his location. "I shouldn''t receive any severe injuries here since our expedition just got started." He said in a deep tone, waiting for the right time to swing his firing claws.


    Swish!


    The rounded rocks split into three while the steaming smoke helped him to conceal his presence.


    Magma Golem suddenly paused for a couple of seconds, after it couldn''t determine the exact location of that man.


    Swoosh!


    When Riku noticed that the monster was looking for him. It was the time he revealed his presence and dashed towards the monster with a flashy pace.


    The monster was looked surprised after the man appeared in the place where the Magma Golem wasn''t expecting. However, it was enough for the monster to retreat in this bloody clash as it also charged at Riku''s direction.


    Based on the monster''s movements and expression, Golem wanted to finish him in one massive blow.


    Rawr!


    It groaned to show that the monster wasn''t afraid to face this human even he had possessed one of the dangerous weapons for the monster.


    As soon as he met the right distance, he lowered his guard, and unexpectedly stopped for a good reason.


    Swoosh!


    The monster''s heated huge arms passed over his head. It appeared Riku predicted the monster wouldn''t hesitate to attack him. Moreover, he was narrowly looking at the monster along with a malicious smile on his face.


    He faked raising his body to find out if the monster would repeat the attack it does to Emma.


    Swish!


    And once again, Golem spun at 360¡ã to make a follow-up attack. But the massive arm just smashes the air, releasing a strong force that could blow all the things behind him.


    ''I already anticipated that you''ll do that attack. You''re so unlucky that you attack the wrong opponent.'' He uttered to his mind. After that, he used the strength he gathered on his legs to increase the damage.


    Swish!


    He quickly swung his left arm upwards, using all the strength that he had just to kill this monster and finish their main job here.


    "I''m going to kill you, bastard!" He couldn''t hold his emotion, knowing that he was fighting a tough monster.


    And all of a sudden, his fire claws were penetrating inside the monster''s body. Seemingly the fire given by his claws was enough to melt the solid rocks.


    Rawr!


    The monster groaned in pain, wanting to remove the claws hitting its core that could kill the monster in an instant. To do that, Golem struggled and splashed the magma on its body.


    "I won''t let you do that."


    Riku was persistent as he was enduring the pain given by the magma. Steaming smoke was hitting to face, but he used another hand to push his claws much deeper.


    Zing!


    And all of a sudden, yellow-orange magical light occurred around him. At this point, one thing went to his mind, that the monster was using its explosive skills didn''t bother even the monster would bomb itself.


    "Magma toss?"


    Riku easily guessed what the monster trying to do. So he quickly made a huge distance from this monster, then headed to Emma''s location since there was a chance she will reach by this massive explosion.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    "What the fuck? The monster trying to blow itself? That''s a desperate move." He said in a hurried tone, then took Emma to the place where they could safely hide and avoid the tremendous explosion.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After a few were moments, the explosion transpired all over the place and it shook the surface.


    He was leaning his back on the solid rock, trying to regain his strength as soon as possible since the sun was ready to lighten up the entire forest.


    Huff... Huff... Huff...


    __


    A couple of minutes had passed, the sunlight could feel around the area, aside from that, the continuous explosion vanished. The chirping of the birds and the sound of wind blowing the dried leaves filled the area. It was a sign that this place started to get better.


    Moreover, she slowly opened up her eyes, looking at the place where the firing monster''s orb was located.


    "Huh? Huh? Huh? Why there''s valuable core out there!"

 Chapter 83 - Fire Element

    She slowly opened up her eyes, slightly seeing the sunlight that was touching the dried surface. Moreover, her vision was still hazy so she narrowly rubbed her eyes.


    "What the-!" As soon as her vision was back in its original state, she had a shocked expression on her face. Or to be exact, the thing she was seeing on the surface piqued her attention.


    Riku quickly took a glance at her as he thought Emma was enduring severe pain from that skirmished. "Hey! What happens-?" He suddenly paused, noticing the wound she received was already healed.


    To begin with, he took a deep breath to help himself to recover the strength he lost from that battle. He was letting it out softly before checking what was the exact thing that happened to her.


    "What''s the meaning of that reaction, Emma? Are you hurt? Or something is bothering you?" He asked her politely, didn''t mind the screen that occurred right before his eyes.


    Emma seemed couldn''t open her mouth, she just simply pointed her index finger at the place where was the red firing crystal located.


    Without making any second thought, Riku looked at the location along with a nonchalant expression. But that expression was easily faded away as his eyes were filled with yellow-orange gleaming crystal.


    His legs were weakened while slowly walking closer to this thing. He was rubbing his eyes to check if his vision wasn''t deceiving him. "No, it can''t be? What is this thing doing in this place?"


    Moreover, Emma was looked interested in this item, knowing how valuable that kind of drop. She followed Riku and was eager to pick the item. In her mind, if she succeeded to sell it, she can be wealthy in an instant.


    Both of them were walking in that area. "Emma, do you know what is this?" He asked him in a deep tone, at the same time, didn''t intend to hold the monster''s orb for a good reason.


    She nodded her head at him along with a broad smile on her face. "Of course, Riku. All the people in this world know that thing as it can immediately give a new magical element." She replied in astonishment, then moved her hand toward the monster orb but Riku stopped her.


    "Hey, Emma! Don''t touch it! Do you want to burn your hands?" Even he was shocked by what he heard from Emma, still, he warned her.


    She was clueless about why this man acting weird. Yet, she listened to him as she was slowly stepping back. "Eh? Why, Riku? This is the monster''s element core? I''m sure if someone sees this they''ll take it from us without hesitation." That was her opinion.


    For Riku, that monster''s orb was so dangerous to pick it up by using their hands. Why? Because it can easily burn their hands or melt their bones. That was also his opinion since he didn''t have enough information about this, at the same time, he was assuring that no one would hurt.


    One thing he was sure, that the high monster''s core was really valuable In his world, on top of that, it can upgrade your strength from being a mutant.


    "Just wait for a while, Emma. Since we didn''t know what the orb could do to us, I think it''s way better if we make a distance." He suggested while observing the thing under him.


    Moreover, the sunlight was already hitting all over his body, so it means they needed to finish their main job here and went to the next phase.


    And all of sudden, Emma chuckled for some reason. "Hahaha! What are you saying, Riku? Even this thing came from that monster it does mean it''s also hot." She stopped, then took the core that had the same size as the tennis ball. "Take a look at it? Nothing happens to me, try it."


    She offered the monster''s core to him. Of course, Riku was bothered holding it as he thought she had just tough hands to endure the pain. "Are you sure about this, huh?" Even though he was afraid a bit, still, he moved his hand and grabbed the core.


    Alas, he was holding the core without having any difficulty. Aside from that, this core was giving a mild heat to his hands which made him really comfortable. "Wow... This is amazing, Emma, also the words you have said are actually true."


    The yellow-orange light beamed his eyes and couldn''t help himself to wouldn''t look at it for a couple of minutes.


    "Riku, are you good with that?" In her grasp was the other brown pouch, showing that she wanted to store it in a safe place. Where it wouldn''t take any scratches or dust. "Riku? We need to collect those yellow crystals and leave this area as soon as possible. Since we didn''t know when the monsters find us and attack."


    He narrowly flinched his shoulders as her words helped him to bring back his senses. "Here, Emma." He bestowed the monster''s core to her before adding. "Hide it in the meantime and talk in this item once we get back in the village."


    Based on his reaction, Emma could easily say Riku was also looked interested in this core. But what she could do? She was not the one who defeat the monster, on top of that, she didn''t give him support because she lost her consciousness.


    She just simply nodded her head at him, then stored the item inside the magical bag "Okay, Riku, no problem." After that, she took out the other bag where the other Sulfur was located.


    "Come on, Riku. Let''s put inside all the materials you needed." She suggested while in her mind if that man would give her some appreciation in that core since both of them doing the job in this perilous forest.


    "You''re right, Emma! Collect all the sulfur you could see as we would make an invention that can annihilate a certain group." He said confidently as it seemed after fighting the Magma Golem some ideas came to his mind on how he would upgrade the landmines.


    Since Emma''s mind was pointing at the core, she didn''t notice the other plan of Riku. Instead of having a conversation with him, she decided to pick all the Sulfur she could see on the surface.


    __


    Thirty minutes had easily passed, the sunlight hitting his body was already affecting him. His movements were started to slow down and having heavy breathing. In his opinion, if this continues this expedition would be affected. Luckily, they were already collected the right amount of Sulfur they needed.


    "Riku, are you okay? We can rest for a bit if you want?" She suggested as she felt something strange about him.


    Of course, Riku was refused to do what she wanted. "No, Emma, let''s just pack the things and leave this place. But I think I can''t use my [Fly] ability as of now because some of my strength drained after fighting that monster."


    He lied. Riku could still use the [Fly] skill as he had enough mana pool. But the true reason behind this was, he was just simply avoiding the sun.


    She frowned her brows, understanding his current situation. "I don''t have a problem about that, Riku. We can walk down to this volcano and if we are lucky we might find the item there." She cheerfully said as she already regained her strength.


    Riku quickly went to the place where the sun couldn''t reach, or to be exact, he was walking under the tall trees, hoping the cold breeze touched his face so that he can recover from this.


    The second material they were looking for is called "Potassium Nitrate" which mostly could be found inside the cave and rocks. Bushes, dried leaves, and suspicious sounds were the things he could notice while taking the path down to the cave.


    In their minds, even they succeeded to defeat the magma golem, still, they should not lower their guards. Why? Because the monsters would surely appear when that happens, aside from that, they can''t accept if one of them would die in this expedition.


    "Riku, I''m sure that you''re still strong when I wake up. So what''s the reason why are you looked exhausted and seemed to fight different monsters in a couple of hours." Emma said what she noticed while her eyes couldn''t stop from strolling around.


    Riku didn''t know how he was going to explain his situation, aside he hadn''t injuries to use an alibi. "I''m good, Emma, I just wanted to rest right now."


    The expedition of two continues, looking at a cave or huge rocks to find the potassium nitrate. Although they could find some rocks, unlucky, it was not composed of the components they were looking for.


    At this point, he came to his mind to go back to the mystical cave they have expedition not too long ago.. As he was sure that was the right place where he could find that material. "What should I do?"

 Chapter 84 - Misunderstanding

    It came to his mind that they have to come back to the Magical Cave where the Potassium Nitrate material can be found. However, he slowly shook his head as he refused to do his foolish idea.


    In his opinion, there''s a high chance that the Death March quest would repeat again and that would be really bad for them. Why? He just simply couldn''t guarantee if he can escape again with hundred of monsters.


    At this point, he was just hoping a cave or rock occurred that contained the materials they needed after they succeeded out of this volcano. Aside from that, he was worried about the place because the strong explosion that transpired could be the main reason to trigger this volcano to explode.


    __


    To begin with, Emma was looking at Riku for the few minutes that had passed. She was worried about his condition as he was heavily breathing and had slow movements. Or to be exact, it looked at any moment Riku can''t raise his legs again.


    "Are you sure you want to continue this expedition, Riku? We can stay in a safe place for a while." She said in a worried, then immediately went closer to him after he suddenly lost his footing and stumbled.


    Luckily, Emma reached him at the exact time. She then wrapped his arm over her shoulders to assist him to walk out of this volcano.


    "No, I''m good, Emma. We have to finish our job here and leave this place." He refused her suggestion as he knew he would be having a hard time creating land mines since it was the first time he was doing this.


    He was weakened by the sunlight as its heat was penetrating inside his body even though his body was covered by a thick blanket. On top of that, the blanket was heating his body that producing a sweat that made him really exhausted.


    "Why you kept refusing, Riku? We just arrive here and we didn''t spend so much time! Also, we already get one of the materials you needed once we get the other one we can leave this place!" She said in a high tone as she noticed Riku''s body was barely shivering, at the same time, the white blanket soaked his sweat.


    "We don''t have a lot of time to stay here-" He paused for a second as Emma was doing something that could hurt him and drain all of his health power.


    Emma was removing the blanket that covered his body. It was the main reason why he strongly pushed her even though he didn''t like to do that to her.


    Thud!


    She fell to the ground along with a shocked expression on her face. It seemed she didn''t expect Riku could do that thing to him. She was dumbfounded for a couple of seconds.


    Riku was blinking his eyes in confusion, regretting what he have done to her. But eventually, he immediately apologized to her so the situation didn''t get worse. "I-I''m sorry, Emma, I didn''t mean to do that." He stuttered, at the same time, helping her to regain her footing.


    Slap!


    However, Emma strongly slapped his hand as she was angry about what had happened between them. "If you don''t want to rest, that''s fine! But don''t blame if there''s something happens to you here!" She yelled, then angrily pushed herself into a stood-up position.


    His hand stayed in the same place, seeing Emma was started to walk again. "H-Hey, Emma! Let me explain!" His voice echoed in the entire place, didn''t notice because of that scene some of his strength suddenly recovered.


    He quickly chased her, trying to hold her arm to stop her. But, Emma had no intention to open up the conversation with him as she always swiped his hand.


    "Come on, Emma! Listen to me, I didn''t mean to do that to you! You know how much I respected you!" He was trying to convince her, yet, Emma pretended that she didn''t hear anything as she proceeded to walk down.


    The scenario continues like this until Emma heard something new for her ears.


    Bam!


    She was gradually looking behind her, seeing the man kneeling on the surface. First, she thought Riku already drained his strength, so she quickly went towards him to check his condition.


    "Hey, Riku! What happens to you?!"


    Since Riku''s heading was pointing to the ground. She barely lifted it and saw his face had a broad smile. Of course, she was mad as she was literally worried about his condition, but that emotion easily faded after Riku strongly held his arm as she tried to escape from him once again.


    "Come on, Emma! Listen to me. Yes, I admit that I pushed you but please hear my explanation why I did that to you." He said in a pitying tone in order to catch Emma''s attention.


    At this point, she couldn''t do anything after this man grabbed her arm tightly, didn''t like to give her an opening to escape. She angrily sighed while her brows were pointing to each other.


    "Fine, but once I hear that there''s something wrong with your explanation. I promised you that this is the last time that we are going to have an expedition. Also, I''m going to leave the Arzotoc village, I don''t care if you had a lot of information about the monster or you''re the last person who could use the [Transformation magic. Cause I don''t stick with the people who can hurt someone when they are angry!" She said these words as she really meant it.


    Moreover, Riku understood her reaction right now since he had no right to push someone that could cause an injury. "Again, Emma, I''m very sorry about what happened to us. But the thing here is, I can''t remove my jacket if the sun hits us like this." Even though he didn''t want to reveal his weakness to her. But what he could do? He can''t take that going to leave him as Emma was the most valuable person from him in this world.


    To put it simply, Emma was a skilled adventurer that could low and mid-level monsters, that was his opinion. Aside from Solomon, Emma was the one who knows about his black wings, and she helped him several times.


    Her eyes were softened, wanting to hear some more from this man. Of course, she was shocked since the sun couldn''t hurt him as long as he didn''t try to move closer to it. "Huh? Are you kidding me, Riku? How''s the sun can affect you? Also, the sun has a huge benefit in our world."


    "But that''s the truth, Emma! Do you see me walking outside without this blanket? It can hurt me and easily drained all the strength inside my body." He spits these words out of his mouth but based on Emma''s reaction right now. He could easily tell she would not try to believe in him.


    "That''s enough, Riku. You are just making a story! I know the sun can drain some strength and let us feel mild heat, but that''s not enough to hurt us." She said in an annoyed tone, then pushed herself into a stood up position as she wanted to come back into her kingdom and cancel this expedition.


    At this point, Riku saw how Emma acting in front of him. Furthermore, he must show some evidence to prove that he wasn''t lying to her.


    She whirled around while hearing the sound of the garment tearing apart from her behind. She knew Riku was doing something, yet, she had no intention to know more about that as she started to stroll around. In her mind, she can go back to her kingdom without the help of that man''s wings.


    Creek! Creek! Creek


    Arghhh!


    And all of a sudden, there was a man who was groaning in pain, showing how his arm was easily burned by the sun. "L-Leave if you want to leave, b-but take a look at this!" He stammered as he was enduring the severe pain penetrating his skin.


    As soon as she looked around. She saw smoke and how the sun burned Riku''s arm in an instant. Of course, she was shocked didn''t know what was exactly going on with him. But one thing she was sure that Riku was enduring the pain given by the sunlight.


    Her eyes were widened but quickly charged towards her and used her body so that sunlight couldn''t reach him. She noticed Riku''s body was tremendous trembling, and also she immediately put back the white blanket that was lost to his arm.


    At this juncture, she was certain Riku was saying the truth and found out that he had no intention to hurt her. Inside her mind, Riku just does that to project himself from this severe pain. At the same time, she was clueless about how the sun can deal so much damage to him.


    "Riku, don''t tell me that thing is a curse?"

 Chapter 85 - [Mana Sensing]

    Emma couldn''t believe what her eyes seeing right now. But it was what it was as Riku showed strong evidence to prove that he wasn''t lying at her.


    "Riku, I didn''t what exactly happen to you. But I think someone put a strong magical curse on you." That was her opinion since the occurrence that transpired to him wasn''t an ordinary circumstance.


    In his mind, Riku was extremely laughing cause he knew the main reason why he was feeling something like this. Or to be more simple, it was the weakness of his gene which was the dark crow.


    The monster and ordinary crow weren''t the same. Why? The ordinary crow could freely fly under the yellow bright sun while the Dark Crow monster couldn''t survive with it.


    Yet, he can''t admit that he a curse to Emma, knowing this would find a way to treat him which wasn''t good. To didn''t get longer the story, he made a faster story and pretended that he recalled something inside his mind.


    "No, Emma, I don''t have any magical curse inside my body. I think I have this when I was born in this world." He was pointing his head closer to the dried surface, showing that he had severe pain on his head right now.


    She was worried about him, so she narrowly rubbed his back as she was aware of his condition. "Riku, don''t think too much! Look at yourself, you are now experiencing severe pain. If this continues, I don''t think I would agree to resume this expedition." She said in a high tone.


    And all of a sudden, he gradually pushed himself into a stood up position. "Yes, I''ll do that, Emma. But in the meantime, we must continue to find the last material we have needed so we can leave this dangerous place." He muttered and walked down out of this volcano.


    Emma couldn''t do anything right now as she could see in Riku''s eyes that he was eager to take that thing. So she just simply raised her shoulders, then followed his path. Of course, she was still assisting him since she had no idea when this man would fall again.


    __


    After thirty minutes they were strolling down in this volcano. Luckily, they already reached the plat surface where they could see the healthy small green grassed and lively colorful flowers that were dancing around. Aside from that, both of them had broad smiles on their faces as they didn''t face any type of monsters.


    On the other side, Riku had no intention to lower his guard, knowing the monster would appear any time. "Emma, continue to watch the surrounding, and if you notice something suspicious can you quickly report it to me?" He ordered them politely, respecting that this woman could defeat him in one versus one match-up.


    She nodded her head at him, happy that this woman ordered her just like they were real friends. To describe her reaction right now, she thought Riku was afraid that someone going to hurt her.


    "Leave everything to me, Riku." She confidently replied while her eyes were started to gleam along with a different color. It seemed she was using a magic technique that can help her to determine if there was a monster closer to their area.


    Moreover, she admitted that she made a big mistake by not using this skill as the Magma Golem succeeded to make a sneak attack and knocked her down.


    While roaming around, Riku noticed that there was something new in this woman. Without making any second thought, he moved his face near to her and blinked his eyes in confusion. Trying to figure out why Emma''s eyes suddenly modified into a different color.


    "Hey, Emma? Can you tell me how you change your eye''s color?" He was certain that this woman used her magical ability. So if he was wondering if he can use that skill and enlarge his survival ability in his new world.


    "Oh, do you mean my [Mana sensing]?" She asked him in a sweet tone, at the same time, aware Riku wanted to know more about her skill.


    Even though he was clueless about those words, still, he nodded his head without hesitation as he wanted to discover how this skill exactly work. "Of course, Emma! I didn''t know some of the things in this world after I lost my memories."


    She just smiled at him, explaining how she cast that skill and how it works. "[Mana sensing] this is the magical ability where is the user allowing to see all things around it just like a person, flower, monster and to be more simple all the things that had magical power. By doing this, it can help to enlarge my instinct and locate if someone going closer to me or if there''s a sneak attack came from the monster."


    At this point, he easily understood the [Mana sensing] as it was their way to open up their other senses. At the same time, this skill had a similarity to the goggles they were using to locate the specific position of the monster. It is called "Monster Radar" that was started to beeping once the monster reached the fifty meters radius of it.


    "[Mana sensing]... That''s an interesting skill, isn''t it?" He was rubbing his chin along with a malicious smile on his face.


    Emma already knew what would happen next here. But what she could do? this was an ability that was impossible to learn in one day so it means she can''t teach him right now as it needed one week or two weeks. Yet, if she guessed Riku could learn this ability more or less one month, her basis here was the current amount of his magical power.


    "Well, I think I don''t have no choice." She replied nonchalantly, showing how she cast this skill before adding and raising her index finger at the blue clear sky. "It''s hard to learn this ability, Riku. So I''ll teach you once we came back to the Arzotoc village."


    After she spits these words. First thing first, she stood up and looked straight in front of her. Since Riku was a beginner, she must tell about the full details, knowing Riku wasn''t that stupid to catch up in a simple instruction. Furthermore, she started to utilize her green mana by coating her entire body.


    "Once you manage to stabilize your mana throughout your body. The next thing you should do is to concentrate your mana in a certain position which is your eyes. If you succeeded to do that, you could see what the ordinary eyes couldn''t see."


    Since she was using it for several years, she can utilize this skill without having a hard time. On top of that, she was looking around to check if there was something suspicious around them.


    "It can''t be master for a couple of days, so you should have some lesson for me every night-" She stopped looking around as her eyes were widened.


    "This is how you do it, right?" Riku said while his eyes were gleaming and slowly turning into black violet eyes.


    Yes! Riku easily learned to cast that skill in an instant. Where no one ever in this world possibly can do that. To put it simply, after he fought the Metallic Giant Spider his mana pool increased as he put all of his free attributes to the intelligence. At the same time, he had a high IQ so he effortlessly learned something even it was the first time he saw it.


    His eyes were filled by the magicoules flying around. It had a transparent blue color that came from the trees, rocks, and colorful flowers surrounding the area. At this point, he was persistent to know what the aura released by the monster. However, he wasn''t given a chance to find out that after the [Mana Sensing] cut off and the new blue wide elevated screen appeared in front of him.


    [Unlock skill]


    ?[Mana sensing]- this is the way in this world to determine creatures around the area. Mana cost: -- it had no mana cost as long as the user had the remaining mana pool inside its body.


    The screen that suddenly appeared quickly disappeared right in front of his eyes after Emma rushed towards him along with a shocked expression on her face.


    "How you possibly do that, Riku? You just try this skill for the first time, isn''t it? Also even I took several weeks to master this skill and you''re just doing it under a minute?!" She yelled at him, didn''t care even her voice spread in the entire forest.


    Well, Riku was glad that there was a new skill added to him. At the same time, he already knew what type of reason he would say to this woman for her to believe. But first, he warned her of the important notice. "Lower your voice, Emma. The monster would go in our area if you always talk in that tone. Also, I think the reason why I easily learn this skill is that I think I already used it before I lost my memories."


    "I won''t believe you!

 Chapter 86 - Centaur

    Just not like the others, Riku Hirota effortlessly learned how to use the [Mana sensing] in a short period of time. By having this skill, he can determine all the things that were contained magical power.


    On top of that, he was using the [Mana sensing] without saying any incantation that made him different from the other users. To be exact, he can cast this skill by simply spitting the skill''s word that appeared on his screen.


    Of course, Emma had no idea how it does possibly happened. Inside her mind, no one ever in this world could use a certain magic skill without using magic circles or incantation process.


    "Riku, how do you that?! Please, tell it to me right now?" She suddenly raised her tone, didn''t care even her voice was spreading throughout the forest.


    He quickly covered his mouth to avoid an unexpected worst-case scenario that might occur in their current location. "Hey, Emma! I already said to you that should lower your voice if you don''t want to get attacked by the monsters." He said in a serious tone, hearing suspicious sounds not too far away from them.


    It can be helped, he tugged Emma inside the tall itchy bushes to hide in this place in the meantime. Knowing that there was another creature was rapidly heading to their area.


    First, he covered her mouth to stop her from asking. After that, he murmured some words that could make Emma calm down for a while. "Emma, don''t talk and slowly hold your breathing. There''s a monster here already locate us."


    At this point, Emma couldn''t do anything as she was the one who covered her mouth and softly let out the air. For her, the monster had a sharp instinct, so if the monster perceived her scent they have to fight it and expected the possible injuries.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The ground was surrounded by the small green grasses and healthy soils that looked better to use in the crops. But in just a blink of an eye, it was starting to have several cracks and crumbling after the monster walking in this straight path.


    By hearing the monster''s legs touching the surface, he could easily tell that the creature coming to their area was a huge monster. Aside from that, each unknown monster''s step made their bodies shiver because of its strength.


    ''What should I do?'' He uttered to his mind. But the best option here wasn''t to reveal their existence right now so they could avoid unexpected fights like this.


    Furthermore, Emma grabbed her black knife, readying herself to counter-attack once the monster outside of this thick bush attacked them.


    On the other hand, Riku had an anxious expression. Since he had no idea what type of monster roaming around them. Luckily in his tight spot, there was a small hole that was enough for him to see the creature.


    To begin with. His eyes were widened after seeing the new monster in front of him, it gave him a chill, at the same time, discouraging him that this was the kind of monster he couldn''t defeat with his current strength. And Yes! He was certain with this information as he couldn''t stop his body from tremendous trembling.


    To describe the monster''s outward appearance, its upper body was for the human, but its lower body came from the horse. To be exact, the hand, arms, and torso of a centaur were human. Moreover, he guessed its height and tell that was two and a half meters in height. Technically speaking, Riku had no chance to win against this monster even Emma assisted him.


    "T-This world is kidding me? How''s the Notorious Centaur doing in this place? I-I thought it only can be found in the B and A dungeon? So tell me what is the meaning of all this?" He was frustrated right now and still carefully watching his mouth as he was avoiding making any noises that could attract the monster''s attention.


    Ding!


    ?[Notorious Centaur]- it had the monster that had a high speed, strength, armor, health power, magical power, and had demonic blood. Having [Demonic blood] means that this monster was made to destroy everything that the centaur could see and completely annihilate the humanity in this world.


    -[Notorious Centaur''s skill(s)]


    ?[Stampede]- by using the strong legs of the horse. The monster can increase speed, at the same time, can make an aftershock that could affect the human beings around this monster.


    ?[Barrage Charge]- by casting the massive magical power inside its body. It could make a red-violet aura that would be turned into a spear and deal +120 damage in an instant.


    But the most interesting part of this monster skill was his [Passive Skill], and [Super Skill]. The [Super Skill] was only for the strong monsters just like the centaur, wyvern, hydra, dragon, etc.


    First was the Centaur''s Super skill which is called [Phantom Drive], to describe this skill, it''s the combination of this monster first two skills, but different is, it can tell teleport in the place as long as the Centaur is still on the radius of its skill.


    The last thing skill, and also one of the dangerous skills that this monster has. It is called [Back damage], every time this monster is receiving damage, the centaur can conserve it and give all the damages released by the attackers. To trigger this [Passive skill], the monster''s health power should go down to 20%.


    __


    He deeply gulped along with his sweaty hands, he knows in just one wrong move, the monster could easily kill them. He took off his glance at this monster, just to make sure that he would never create a mistake in this kind of circumstance.


    At this juncture, the best thing to do here was to avoid the monster. They were controlling their breathing, doing everything they could just to survive in this perilous place.


    Nevertheless, it seemed the problem was always chasing Riku as there was a thing that snatched the monster''s attention in an instant. In a crucial moment, a monster was running out of the volcano as it looked wanted to kill the centaur.


    But the problem here was, it was heading to the place where Emma and Riku were hiding right now. "The heck? This is not good! If we don''t get out of here Grasshopper Lancer would cut us into pieces!"


    He left him no choice, Riku immediately tugged Emma out of the bushes, planning to leave this current spot as soon as possible.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as the Grasshopper Lancer charged towards the thick bushes, the two adventurers suddenly came out of it. Of course, they caught the Centaur''s attention but the monster didn''t mind them first as it noticed the dangerous aura given by this spider.


    "Come on, Emma! Quickly run! I can''t use my wings right now because I''m sure I''ll not last in this strong sunlight. Once I knocked down here, it would be hard for both of us!" He quickly explained, moving his legs in the fastest way he could.


    She nodded her head, doing the same thing as she was also aware that she had no chance to win in this type of monster.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as they made thirty-five meters distance against the Centaur. He slowly looked at his behind, to see what was exactly going on between those monsters.


    The Green Grasshopper immediately leaped into the mid-air in the right distance, after that, it fully swung its transparent blade towards the monster to kill it in just one slash.


    Clang!


    However, the Centaur was furiously looking at the Grasshopper, showing that it didn''t receive pain from that attack. Yet, the Centaur seemed to didn''t have time in a small fry monster like this as it quickly used its magical skill to turn its arm into sharp spears.


    Swoosh!


    In just a blink of an eye, the green blood was splashing on the Centaur''s face, and the Grasshopper''s body slices into two different pieces.


    On the other side, Riku was blinking his eyes in confusion as he was really shocked at how the Centaur easily defeated the Grasshopper. Moreover, he back his gaze in front of him so he can focus on escaping in this place.


    "Sh*t! This is bad! At this rate, the monster can catch up to us!" He said in a worried tone, watching his behind in order to protect himself and Emma from the Centaur''s attack.


    Riku and Emma couldn''t feel their legs as they were making full speed while dodging all the obstacles blocking their way. But for the monster, their speed wasn''t enough as the Centaur was now chasing them with the horse legs.


    Rawr!


    Once they turned to the right side, Riku slightly saw the existence of this monster, at the same time, he was hearing the sound horse''s feet that solidly hit the surface.


    Swoosh!


    When the moment he perceived a suspicious sound came from his behind. He didn''t expect the Centaur would reach him in no time and already swinging its arm to kill him.


    "Riku, dodge it!!!"

 Chapter 87 - Centaur Vs Riku

    Riku couldn''t expect that he was going to meet one of the dangerous monsters in the Assima Forest. Based on the information he had in this Centaur, he was well savvied that he had no chance to win against this monster.


    __


    To begin the battle between the two adventurers and Centaur. Riku suddenly stopped after hearing the unfamiliar sound next to him.


    Swoosh!


    The centaur instantly reached his location and already swung its arm to quickly kill this human. Remember, all the monsters were always eager to taste the human''s flesh, at the same time, it helped to get stronger and reached their next evolution.


    Just like the mutants on Earth. The monsters were also can increase their strength and widen their capabilities by annihilating people. Once they achieved the accumulated number of humans or monsters they were going to kill, no wonders a certain monster would obtain their second evolution.


    Swish!


    With his experience and willingness to survive, he succeeded to dodge the monster''s massive attack, letting its arm touch the surface.


    Boom!


    In just a blink of an eye, a strong explosion transpired in the forest. Parts of the surface were flying in the mid-air while the forest was given by the monster''s attack barely pushed them back.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    -2


    -2


    -2


    In just a simple skirmish, Riku''s health power was already reduced by six health points. He was certain to do as the gaming system was the one that give this information. It appeared that the rocks hitting him dealt some damage.


    Keek! Keek! Keek!


    He quickly took a glance in front of him as he heard a weird noise from this monster. His eyes were widened because the monster was laughing for some reason.


    "Huh? Is this monster insulting me? T-This is real?" He asked himself these questions.


    Even though he felt something after the monster did this to him. But what he could? A Centaur was the type of monster he couldn''t defeat with his current strength.


    On the other hand, Emma was furiously looking at the monster, preparing herself for the possible attack. Furthermore, although she was facing a hard circumstance, still, she wasn''t afraid to wield her black against this monster.


    In her mind, she was an adventurer so she must assume that getting killed by the monsters was just an ordinary occurrence in the job that she choose. But first, she moved her eyes at Riku, asking him what they should do in the Centaur. Why him? She was just aware Riku had a lot of information about any type of monster. So once she got useful information from him, there was a small chance they could win this fight.


    However, Riku was blanked right now as he never expected that this monster would appear in this place.


    "Riku! What the hell are you doing?! The monster is already in front of us! If you don''t want to get killed here, we should do something!" She yelled at him, didn''t care if raising her voice would lure the other monsters that were near to their location.


    He narrowly flinched his shoulders, at the same time, blinking his eyes in surprise as he realized that he was dumbfounded at the monster for a couple of seconds that inappropriate in this situation.


    As soon as he back his gaze at the monster, he quickly jumped to the left side as the monster already charging towards him along with a flashy pace.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    He rolled several times to the ground, then regained his footing. Also, he used the unexpected chance to attain a closer distance with Emma. Moreover, his hand was on fire right now as he cast [Fire claw] skill, in order to protect himself and Emma. Since he knew at this rate the monster surely won''t stop attacking them.


    "Thanks for that, Emma. But I don''t think it''s good for us to fight the centaur. Honestly, the best thing to do right now is to escape with the monster''s aggression, but I think that''s not possible." He said in a serious and also looked ready to fight this monster.


    "I know that, Riku. So what we should do right now?" She asked him, then quickly swung her knife in the direction where was Riku standing.


    [Colonal Slash]


    And again, a green magic circle appeared under her feet while the magical power was passing through her knife. After that, she released that power without making hesitation.


    Riku lowered himself to the surface, didn''t care even his face was sliding. Of course, Emma just did that because the monster was going to attack him.


    Boom!


    A green orange blade was flying to the air, by its speed and precision. Emma was confident she could deal some damage.


    When the skill landed, it created a thick smoke that covered the monster''s body, at the same time, she managed to stop the monster from attacking them. Aside from that, numerous trees were falling to the ground as it looked Emma''s skill was hitting them.


    She had a broad smile on her face, thinking that she landed severe damage from the monster. However, that smile was easily faded away after Riku tugged for a good reason.


    "Come on, we have to leave this place-!" Riku suggested, but he suddenly paused as the strong wind touched their bodies and the smoke disappeared.


    The monster used its strength to blow the winds away. Nevertheless, the Centaur showed that it just used its arm to block that kind of attack, on top of that, they couldn''t see any scratches on its body.


    Eehk! Eehk! Eehk!


    It seemed the monster was loved to mock its opponents before killing it. Moreover, Centaur was rubbing its horse legs to the surface creating golden brown dust, preparing itself for the follow-up attacks.


    Thud!


    Riku had no choice, he suddenly pushed Emma''s back, asking her to quickly leave this place while he was buying some time for her. Trying to be a hero? No, actually it was a wise strategy for this situation. Why? Because he can easily use his [Fly] skill to escape, in his mind, if two of them would ride on his wings, it would be really hard for them to take off and leave the place. Once he assured Emma was far away, he can now cast skill and safely leave the place. But the problem was, Riku wasn''t sure if he can survive from the monster''s attack.


    And of course, Emma was sure won''t agree with the decision. She frowned her brows and looked at him with her sharp eyes. "Are you kidding me, Riku?! Both of us went to this place, so it means both of us must leave this place." She responded in a high tone.


    There was no remaining time left for them to have an argument, also it was a bad moment for them to do that. "EMMA, LISTEN TO ME! I HAVE A PLAN!" He yelled at her, knowing once he did this probably Emma would back out and listen to her.


    "Why are you yelling at me? I''m here to help you! You don''t need to sacrifice yourself just because of me." She said in a deep tone, then stepped forward that showing she must be the one who will leave in this place.


    At this rate, both of them would die. "Listen to me, Emma! I don''t have that time to talk to you! Aside from that, if you are not going to trust me. You can back to your kingdom and never show your face to me." He needed to say those words in order to convince her. "I''m not going to die here, so leave right now before you lost that chance."


    Emma was dumbfounded at him for a few were moments, feeling that someone was pinching her head after hearing harsh words from him.


    "COME ON! LEAVE RIGHT NOW!" He yelled once again as Emma was spacing out.


    She flinched and eventually got back on her senses. Nevertheless, even this decision was against her will, still, she moved her body and entering in the much deeper part of the Assima forest to save her life. In her mind, she always wanted to see this man''s face and stayed by his side.


    "Just promise one thing, Riku. Once I leave this place and hide in the place where the monsters can''t see me. You should live and stay alive." She said without looking back as her tears were dripping from her cheeks, enduring the pain given by those words.


    "Of course, Emma. I have no intention to die in this cruel place." He replied nonchalantly, then run towards the monster. Not to attack it, he was doing this to draw the monster''s attention to him.


    After that conversation, Emma ran away in the fastest way she could. So Riku could safely leave the place and continue coming out with her.


    __


    "Now it''s just the two of us here, Centaur! Do you think, you can catch me with your turtle speed?" Riku was making gestures while saying these words to mock the monster.

 Chapter 88 - Explode

    Riku decided to leave in the Assima forest, in order to he could buy some time for Emma to escape. In exchange, he must fight the aggressive centaur in front of him.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue as he noticed the monster mocking him. Moreover, he did the same thing to lose the extreme pressure he was feeling right now, at the same time, to destroy the monster''s focus.


    "Do you think you can catch me with your current speed?" He confidently said, then pointed in the opposite direction. As soon as he spits these words, he immediately used his legs.


    Swoosh!


    The monster was gritting its dark green teeth as it seemed the Centaur felt insulted and understood the human''s word. Without making any second thought, the monster rubbed its horse legs to the surface, eventually chased Riku inside the forest.


    Alas, Riku''s plan was working out as he could hear the flashy solid sound of the monster''s feet. Nevertheless, he already knew what he was going to do in this type of situation. To be exact, he was running in a different direction, by quickly switching his position the monster was surely having a hard time predicting his movements.


    Tall trees, bushes, and solid rock could see in front of him. Technically thinking, those things could really slow down his movements, however, he had an idea how it will become useful for him. He climbed to the rock and jumped over, knowing this type of monster couldn''t do that thing because of his outward appearance.


    Thud!


    He rolled inside plenties bushes under him. By doing this, he could conceal his presence to confuse the monster to locate his specific position. He covered his mouth to lessen the sound he could make, yet, he was aware that hiding inside the bush wasn''t enough to survive.


    Creek! Creek! Creek!


    The ground was crumbling as the monster was forcing Riku to come out of the bush by stopping on the surface. His body was shaking while the bushes around him started to fall.


    "I can use my wings here." He muttered.


    Inside his mind, using his [Manifest] into this monster would give him a big benefit. Yet, he hadn''t had the ability to kill this monster, he can''t do anything about that.


    [Fly]


    A sharp sound transpired inside the bushes, eventually revealing the man who had dark wings at his back. At this rate, he can safely escape in this location since the location of the monster within him was around twenty-one meters. That''s distance was enough to jump to the air and spread wings.


    Swoosh!


    Without making any second thought, Riku moved his wings as the fastest way he could just to make sure that the monster couldn''t reach him even it increased its speed.


    "Goodbye, for now, Centaur. With my current ability, I admitted that I had no chance to win against you. So prepared yourself while I''m cultivating because once I see you here once again I''ll make sure that I''m going to kill you, at the same time, copies your destructive power." He freely said as was already in the mid-air and there was no way for the monster to catch him.


    His shimmering feathers were falling to the place where was the monster standing right now. It appeared the Centaur was eager to kill him and eat his flesh, but this monster was unlucky because it face an adventurer who had a great skill to escape.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Continuous explosion happening above, covered by the thick golden brown smoke. To put it simply, the Centaur was throwing trees and rocks at him just to stop, but Riku knew that wasn''t enough to reach him.


    Hais!


    He sighed with relief as he managed somehow to survive from this monster. At this juncture, he really appreciated the purpose of wings as it was always useful every time he was doing something.


    "Jeez! Without this skill, I''m sure that monster is already eating my body." He paused for a second, looking under him as he was trying to find Emma from above. "First thing first, I should find and I apologize for all the harsh words I have said to her." He felt guilty every time he remembered Emma''s expression after hearing these words.


    He followed the path where was Emma running earlier. But the trees were blocking his eyes, so it means it was hard for him to find Emma.


    "I have to go down." Riku said in a deep tone, knowing Emma was hiding somewhere and could be the main reason why he can find her after searching from above.


    Bam!


    His feet touched on the dried surface, looking left and right just to make sure that there was no other monster roaming in his area. First, he was observing the area, finding a small clue that would help him to easily find Emma inside this Vast Green Forest.


    He was rubbing his chin as he didn''t anticipate finding Emma would give him some trouble. "As expected to this woman, she never leaves any trace to her."


    A cold breeze touched on his skin along with a conformable chirping of the bird. Moreover, sunlight couldn''t reach him, thanks to the cover given by the trees. He started to walk, looking at the possible spot where was Emma hide.


    In his opinion, Emma was a skilled adventurer so he didn''t bother if she was still alive or not. But the problem here was, being an adventurer taught him to become always careful and aware in any type of situation.


    He couldn''t shout right now, knowing that he can lure some of the monsters inhabited in this forest and worst-case scenario that centaur locates his area.


    __


    After a few were moments, Riku already passed numerous tress, find a lake where he drank some water, and entered in itchy bushes just to find him. Sometimes he thought Emma already left this forest and get back to their kingdom after she received these kind words from him.


    "Emma, where are you right now?" He asked himself in a serious tone since a couple of minutes had already passed, still, he had no clue where was the exact location of Emma.


    He sat under the tall trees, regaining some of the strength lost to him, at the same time, analyzing what was the best thing to do in this type of situation.


    Well, it was really to find someone in this huge vast green forest unless he used his [Target] skill. But he doesn''t think by using that skill will be profitable for him. Why? He already used the [Fly] skill two times and one time the [Fire claw], so it means there was no mana left for him to keep using all the skills that were appropriate to use in a specific circumstance.


    He leaned his back against the wall, then took a deep breath to release all the things that were bothering his mind right now. After that, he let it out of the air softly while looking at the blue sky.


    His eyes filled by the clouds and the birds were passive over him. Those were the birds were just ordinary birds as they didn''t have the ability to protect themselves. This means those birds were at the bottom of the food chain since they were the primary food of the monster inhabited here.


    When the moment he was going to fall asleep, he heard someone was stretching a string, eventually followed up with a sharp sound that rapidly headed to his location.


    Swoosh!


    Without hesitation, Riku immediately switched his position. He then looked at the place where he was sitting earlier, seeing the arrows land on the exact place where his head was located.


    "Another monster? How is it possible they are still active in the daylight?" He gritted his teeth but didn''t mind the monster attacked as he quickly left the place hadn''t had the chance to see the outward appearance of this monster.


    Swoosh!


    While running, he was swiping all the the obstacles were blocking his way just like the tall bushes. Moreover, he was aware that the unknown monster was still chasing him because of the sounds he was hearing right now.


    This kind of situation continued, until his eyes were widended after seeing a someone was figthing two giant monster alone. Yes, it was Emma that cornered by the monster after she tried to save her life from the Centaur.


    Knowing there was blood dripping on Emma''s stomach, for some reason, he felt trememendous feeling inside his chest. He ran towards the monsters, didn''t mind what were the things it could do even to find out its classification.


    [Fire claw!]


    As soon as he jumped to the mid-air, Emma noticed him. "I''m here to help you, Emma! " He yelled, after that, swung his claw downwards to deal some damage to those monsters.


    Green blood was splashing on his face and body, still, the angry expreesion of him was there. "Who are you to hurt her, huh?!"


    Boom!

 Chapter 89 - Clearing The Task

    He couldn''t control the extreme emotion right now as he saw Emma bathed in her blood after the monster near the area assaulted her. Without making any second thought, Riku dashed towards the huge monsters and didn''t care even there was no enough mana pool left to him.


    To describe the monsters in front of him, it has the outward appearance of the mantis, two sharp steel razor blades, one and a half meters in height, yellow gleaming eyes, and green scales.


    Moreover, he didn''t bother himself to know what are these monsters'' origins and abilities cause the only thing he wanted to do right now was to kill those monsters.


    Swish!


    He aggressively swung his left arm to deal some damage to those monsters.


    Clang!


    A strong sound of metal was perceived by their ears since one of the monsters succeeded to block his attack. His feet touched to the surface and now using all his might to push back the monster, at the same time, gritting his teeth. "How dare you to hurt her?!" He said in a high tone, then immediately stepped back after he heard a suspicious from his behind.


    Swoosh!


    He slightly leaned his back, then kicked the monster''s body so that he can easily increase the distance between them. An expected explosion of the dried ground happened as he managed to dodge the attack and let the keen blade touch ground.


    Boom!


    Strong force and rocks were flying towards his face. He then crossed his arms while going to Emma''s location. "Are you okay, Emma? How''s your wound?" He asked him in a worried tone, at the same time, checking what the monster would do after that circumstance.


    Emma was biting the bottom of her lips, enduring the severe pain she was experiencing right now. Nevertheless, she responded oppositely, in her mind, she doesn''t want to become a burden for Riku in this expedition.


    "No, I''m good, Riku. Just focus on the monsters in front of us." She replied, but it can''t be helped, she was started to stumble her footing and had a dizzy vision because it was already seven minutes when her blood was losing. "I''ll help you, Riku. I''m taking the monster on the right side and you''ll have the other one-"


    He frowned his brows after hearing this, wondering if this woman could still fight with her current condition. But what he could do? He hadn''t had the ability to defeat the two Jumping Mantis at once.


    "Are you sure about this, Emma? I know that you are thinking high of me because of my [Transformation magic] but I can say this right now it''s really possible for me to defeat those monsters." He said in a serious tone, still, having care with Emma''s condition.


    She slowly nodded her head at him, then looked at him with her persuasive eyes. It was saying that she was ready to fight and face the fate that would give to her. "I didn''t come with you to become a burden, Riku. So I''m going to fight, also you don''t need to protect me because I can do that with myself."


    For some reason, he noticed that Emma''s was changed into a different one. Or to be exact, it was like when the time Emma woke up inside the cave and try to kill him. Yes! She became an aggressive woman, didn''t care even she was talking with Riku.


    Nevertheless, Riku had an idea and could be the main reason why she was acting like this. Yet, he slowly shook his head as it was not the main problem they didn''t have to deal with. ''What I''m thinking about? I should focus on those monsters and find the potassium nitrate so we can leave this tell place.'' He uttered to mind, knowing he should apologize to her once they survive.


    To begin with, he slowly tapped his face with his right hand. By doing this, he can himself stop thinking, at the same time, focus his mind on the upcoming battle.


    "Thank you, Emma. But tell if you can''t fight, I''ll do everything to give you a quick backup." He spits out of his mouth without looking at her.


    Tsk!


    "You don''t need to do that." She replied in pain as she was holding her chest to stop the bleeding. Aside from that, they didn''t have enough to wrap something on her waist.


    Sweep!


    First, she swung her left hand then the blood splashes on the surface to remove the sticky blood which made her uncomfortable. After that, she pulled out her knife while casting some skill on it. She knew if the battle started, she probably had a hard time casting it.


    As soon the force stopped and the golden-brown smoke faded away. The two monsters came out at once, but this time, they were not aiming for Riku. To put it simply, the Jumping Mantis were looking for Emma since she was the one who injured, on top of that, these monsters were eager to taste her flesh.


    But before they could do that, he already blocked the monster''s path and managed to stop it by just swinging his firing claws.


    Swish!


    Clang!


    And again, the sound of two metals colliding towards each other is perceived by their ears. He wasn''t giving the monster a chance to attain a closer distance with Emma.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    He continued swinging his arms, trying to destroy the monster''s defense. However, it was not looked as easy because the scales were protecting and helping the monster to reduce the damage they were taking.


    His eyes were widened when he noticed some blood on this monster blade. So without thinking too much, he dashed inside slashing and using all the techniques he was learned on the Earth.


    Swoosh!


    They stepped back in the meantime, resetting themselves so they could think of a certain plan before attacking. When the given time faded away Riku and Monster came to each other.


    Twelve meters was the exact distance of Riku within the monster. ''You''re just a monster who wants to taste the human flesh, so I think I already know what I have going to do with you.''


    He used the other five meters to slide on the surface, after that, jumped to the mid-air. Furthermore, his body was built differently as he cast one of the skills he obtained after killing the Metallic Spider.


    [Hardening!]


    His body turned into a black shiny metallic armor. By looking at him, Emma could easily that was the body of the Metallic Spider they met inside the cave.


    This skill had a big benefit to him. Why? It is just simple this armor helped him to block the sunlight penetrating inside his body aside from his face since the circulating of the armor stopped on his neck. On top of that, the metal materials were enough to block the damage given by the monster''s blade.


    But that the interesting part was not ended with that since his left hand was still on fire and the claw was there. He had a broad smile on his face, didn''t expect his outward appearance would turn out as one of the characters in the XR online.


    "This is so cool! I never think that I have this kind of skill."


    As soon as he met the right distance, he swung his claws upwards, and the monster''s body was torn into two pieces. Green blood was splashing on his face come along with the rotten smell given by it, but who didn''t care? Their life was the main priority in this situation.


    [You have successfully killed the Jumping Mantis!]


    [+9 exp]


    A blue wide elevated screen appeared right before his eyes, but he decided to remove it so he can support Emma from the last monster they needed to kill. When the moment he was looked at that side, he was shocked as the Mantis suddenly stopped attacking Emma, eventually left the place with its flashy speed.


    "What''s going on here? Why did the aggressive monsters earlier are started to run now? He asked himself, first thing first, he immediately went to Emma as he saw her knelt.


    "Hey, Emma! Are you okay? Come on come with me." He said in a worried tone, then took Emma in the place where he knew she was safe and no monsters would attack them.


    Even though Emma was eager to know how Riku transform like that. Yet, she hadn''t had the strength to do that, to be exact, her eyes were filled by the black as she was starting to close it.


    Under the tall tree, a man wearing a black armor gently stroking back the woman''s hair so that the blood would not pour into it. Well for good reason, he sighed in a relief knowing Emma was simpy passed out.


    "Emma, you scared me, huh? I said that you must hide but it ended up that you are fighting monsters. Also, I want to apologize to you, I didn''t mean those words-"


    Eh?


    Eh?

 Chapter 90 - The Unexpected

    Riku and Emma managed to survive the monsters'' aggression inside the Assima forest. Furthermore, Emma received a severe wound on her stomach which made them stopover.


    But the thing here was, even Emma was unconscious, still, she wrapped her arm over Riku''s neck, after that, gave him a direct kiss on his wet lips.


    Of course, he was shocked by this circumstance. At the same time, he couldn''t push her back because of her injury.


    His eyes were widened, feeling their lips were stuck together. At this juncture, he didn''t know what he have to do.


    Eh?


    Eh?


    His hands touched to the ground as he lost his balance. "This is not right! Yui would surely be miserable once she know that I already kissed someone." He said to his mind, then placed his hands on her shoulders and pushed it slowly.


    Emma was leaning on the tall tree, but you could see her reddish lips because of their kiss.


    Riku...


    Riku...


    Riku...


    For some reason, she was spitting Riku''s name out of her mouth which made Riku turn into confusion. Not totally confused as he was aware that this woman had a bit of feeling for him, but he wasn''t paying too much. Or to be exact, he doesn''t care about Emma or Arisu since the only woman he wanted was Yui.


    He uncontrollably wiped his lips, thinking that this scene never happened between them. "No! No! No! I must stop thinking about it!" He said along with an obnoxious expression.


    He was thinking right now it just happened because Emma was unconscious, so her body was involuntarily moving.


    Phew!


    First, he took a deep breath, trying to forget all things. "That''s just simply an accident, I should not pay too much to that." He muttered, then gently rubbed his chest while letting out the air softly.


    He can''t take to leave Emma here without his watch, knowing there was a high possibility another monster could find her and easily kill her. In order to stop the bleeding, Riku tore some clothes and rolled them over on her stomach.


    Infections. This was thinking right now as he had no idea if the monster''s blade had the bacteria enough to slowly kill her. "I hope that''s not happening."


    As soon he finished giving medical attention to her, he moved to another tree so that he could regain the strength he lost after that skirmished.


    __


    Ten minutes had easily passed. He noticed Emma''s breathing was back to its original state, aside from that, she had a fast recovery which means she will awake in no time.


    By looking around, the place was stable and the wind was slowly gently blowing, letting them feel more comfortable. To be more simple, he couldn''t see that there was another monster that would approach them.


    "The only thing I have to do right is to wait for Emma to regain her consciousness. Once that happens, I would find her someplace where she can properly rest, and for me, I would try to find the last elements I needed to create the landmines."


    He talked to himself as it was the best way to calm him and forgot the embarrassing scene that occurred in his life.


    __


    First Riku arrived in this unknown world after he tried his awakening for the second time. Next, brought to the green vast forest where were the strong monsters inhabited, on top of that, he got work to his body for one month to become a good vessel for his [Dark crow''s gene]. He thought, by enhancing his body would be enough, but all the things changed as he discovered a place that they called Arzotoc village.


    Of course, staying a month inside the perilous forest. He never expected that there was a place like this that existed in this world, aside from that, he was eager to see people here and asked them how he could possibly back to the Earth. As soon as he arrived at the village, he was glad after seeing the guards walking closer to him, but those smiles easily faded away as the guards caught him and put him in the cell.


    They interrogated him, yet those guards didn''t get information because of the language barrier. Saying different language made the guards think that this man was the spy of the other Kingdom. Also, it was enough reason for them to brutally torture him just to make sure Riku would say the truth. Moreover, it ended up that he almost dies, luckily, a beautiful woman saved him from those guards. Yes! It was Arisu Hanz and King Luke''s daughter.


    To fix the language barrier between Riku and the other villagers. She asked for Elder Caron''s help, and guessed what? They succeeded to do that because of the magic. It was the first time he could see someone was using magical power, at the same time, he never expected that magic could teach him to use the language. Although it was not quite fluent, still, it was enough to have a proper conversation between them.


    Living in this village was still hard for him. Since the villagers didn''t him to become part of them, he was receiving harsh words from them, wrong treatment, etc, as they thought this man was the spy. Their basis was his physical appearance cause he was half Japanese and half Latin so his face new for them.


    Arisu did all work for him, protecting him until introduced Riku to his father. Because of his advanced knowledge, King Luke asked to him create a thing that would have a big benefit to their village. Yes! It was the pipeline and followed up with the quest given by the system. When he was saving Solomon, he fought different monsters that must not exist in that kind of place, also, it was the time when Emma came to his life.


    A lot of things happened to his life in this world, happiness, sadness, enjoyment, fear, and other feelings the person could feel. Luckily, he was still alive and continued fighting to find his back to the Earth.


    Riku...


    Riku...


    Riku...


    A familiar soft voice touched his ears, feeling that someone was narrowly tapping his shoulders. He slowly opened up his eyes, seeing the blurry image of the woman along with the followed up question.


    "Are you crying, Riku? Why?" Emma asked him politely, at the same time, her aggressive attitude back into a calm one.


    And all of a sudden, he slightly touched his eyes cause even he felt the tears dripping in the corner of his eyes.


    "A dream?" He said in a weak tone, remembering the scene that transpired inside his head earlier. At this point, he realized that he fall asleep so he immediately looked around to see if there was a monster around them.


    He sighed with relief, knowing that the monsters weren''t able to find their location. After that, he gradually took a glance at Emma''s face, unexpectedly recalling that this woman kissed him earlier.


    "N-No, I''m not crying, Emma. My eyes just got wet sometimes." He stammered, at the same time, remembered this woman''s injury. "How about you, Emma? Do you still hurt? Let me see your wound." He draws his attention to the other thing, so he could avoid thinking about that scene.


    She just smiled at him, then showed that she could jump and didn''t hurt anymore. "I''m good, Riku. Also, I wanted to thank you for coming back." She paused for a second as she saw Riku something that she never anticipated.


    He bowed his head, didn''t care even it was touching the surface. "I wanted to apologize for all the words I have said to you. I didn''t really mean it, I just said it for you to leave, cause I know you will never leave me." He said politely, hoping this woman could easily forgive him.


    Pat... Pat... Pat...


    And all of a sudden, Emma was gently patting her head along with a broad smile on her face. "Raise your head, Riku. Also, I don''t think you could say that, sorry if I just got realized it when you come back and looked worried after you saw me bleeding." She replied, then gave her hand at him to help him to stand up. "Come on, Riku, we have to leave before the monster could find us here. Remember, the number one you taught me that the monsters can use our blood to detect our location."


    He slowly raised his head, then gave her a few nods. "You''re right, Emma. But thanks for me even the good time or hard time, I appreciate that."


    The two continued their expedition inside the Assima forest, finding the last materials they needed which was the potassium nitrate. On the other hand, Riku had a strong feeling that could find that material sooner or later.


    Thirty minutes had passed, Riku and Emma were standing again in front of the cave. Yet, it wasn''t the cave they went to before. "Emma, I''ll ask you one more time. Do you want to come with me inside this cave?"


    "Of course, I''m happy to do that!"

 Chapter 91 - Salpetre

    In order to find the potassium nitrate, they needed to create landmines. Two of them carefully looked for a cave and they were succeeded to do that.


    In his mind, Potassium Nitrate mostly can be found inside the cave and rocks. Yes! They can find that material under the volcano as that place was surrounded by different kinds of rocks, but the main problem was the Notorious Centaur could locate them once again and that it will be bad for them.


    He looked at her with his serious eyes, asking the woman beside her. "Emma, would you like to come with me inside this cave? I don''t mind if you didn''t want because I messed up the last time we went to the cave." He slowly walked towards the cave, waiting for the woman to respond.


    Furthermore, Emma looked at him with persistent eyes, couldn''t see that she was hesitating to answer his question. "Of course, Riku! Both of us go here which means we must come back to the Arzotoc village."


    He just simply smiled in front of him, didn''t let Emma see his expression. At the same time, aware this woman would never leave him. Why? It was her attitude and this was what Emma was so he couldn''t do anything about that.


    __


    To begin with. In front of them was the entrance to the small cave. Based on its size and height, he could easily tell it was enough for one person to pass.


    "I''m going first, Emma." He said in a deep tone, even though didn''t see anything inside.


    She raised her brows, knowing it would be dangerous for them to enter this cave without seeing anything. Or to be exact, they could not tell if there was a trap here or when the monster would attack them.


    And all of a sudden, Emma tugged his clothes, trying to say something to him. Although she was well savvied that man was doing this for him, still, she can''t take to gamble their life here since they were almost to finish their task here.


    "I''m good, Riku. You must not think too much about me." She said politely, after that, positioned in front of him, saying that she would like to lead this expedition.


    "What are you doing, Emma? You should stay at my back and regained some of the strength lost to you." He said in a high tone, protecting this woman at all cost.


    "I already said it to you, Riku. I don''t want to become a burden for you on this expedition. Aside from that, I''m the most capable person to do this job, and you are not aware of my capabilities." She responded, then gently tapped his shoulder, showing that he can''t do anything to change her mind.


    Well, she was quite right. Although Riku knew Emma for several weeks, still, he was clueless about this woman''s capabilities. Yes! She was been with him fighting different types of monsters, given by her high physical strength and the speed that she had, yet, it was not enough to determine her true power.


    "I''m not thinking that, Emma. All I want for now is you should stay in my behind so you can help me if there''s a monster approach us." He explained to switch their position.


    "Jeez, Riku, why are you so hard-headed? I have a skill that could help us lighten up the place. So if I lead this expedition we can lower the chance of getting attacked by the monsters." She also explained, at the same time, reasonable in the given circumstance.


    At this point, he was speechless after seeing Emma''s black knife releasing a green light that sufficient to see the object ahead of them. He admitted that he was impressed to see this gleaming skill, couldn''t help himself to ask Emma how she was casting it.


    "Wow... It''s amazing, Emma. How you can supposedly do that?" He asked her along with astonishment in his eyes.


    And all of a sudden, Emma had a smirk on her face while looking at him maliciously. It seemed before she says the reason behind this skill, she wanted to know more about him which really piqued her attention.


    Because of the light, he was able to see her face and immediately felt something uncomfortable with this woman''s expression. "Eh? Why are you looking me like that?"


    First, he thought Emma remembered the kissed happened between them. So he really bothered, knowing he would start to be more uncomfortable staying with her.


    "If you want to learn about my skill. First, you should tell me how did you put the black armor that your body had earlier." It appeared she didn''t forget that skill as it was the first time she could see something new.


    He sighed of relief after she didn''t mention that embarrassing occurrence happened to them. But the followed-up problem transpired since he had no idea how he was going to explain it so he just simply responded like this.


    "Oh, are you must talk about that skill? It''s too complicated to explain that magic right now, so I think I will tell it once we came back to the Arzotoc village?" He responded nonchalantly as it was the best way he knew to stop this woman from asking her.


    Yet, Emma had no reason to teach him if Riku didn''t do the same thing. She smiled again and said. "Is that so? Then you will be able to know about that skill once we come back to the Arzotoc village."


    He secretly gritted his teeth, but couldn''t take to blame this woman since she already taught him how to use the [Mana sensing]. He shrugged his shoulders, then continued to follow her path in this unknown cave.


    "Fine. Let''s teach others once we safely get out of this forest."


    __


    A green light was the only one they could see inside, wet surface and the smell of earth. Yet, it was not enough to determine if there was no monster existed in this cave.


    It happened for several minutes until the structure of the place suddenly changed. To describe it, two people could pass in this straight path at once, on top of that, it divided into three different directions as the place lightened up by Emma''s magical light.


    At this juncture, Emma was confused about which path they were needed to take. Nevertheless, Riku remained calm, knowing that they didn''t have to get deeper cause once they saw the potassium nitrate their task here was all done.


    "Riki, you decide? What do you think is the best path to take right now?" Emma asked him in a deep tone.


    "Take whatever you want, Emma, it doesn''t matter. Since we didn''t have to go deeper, in the next turn I think we could find that material." He replied and followed Emma as she chooses the right path.


    Everything was ordinary until Riku was dumbfounded for something along with a broad smile on his face. It must be, he already found out the exact location of the potassium nitrate?


    Above them was the white color that was similar to snow. Its thickness and transparency were enough to determine to himself that was the right materials he was looking for. It was hung on the ceiling of this cave, even though it was the position, still, he was happy to see that as they could immediately leave the place after collecting the right amount they needed.


    "Emma, you should stop now and I think will not take any longer here." He said confidently as he was certain with this element. Remember, he had a high IQ, at the same time, he studies to know more about the world he belonged.


    She followed his order without making any hesitation. Then looked at the place where Riku''s index finger was pointing. "Okay, Riku. You are quite confident so I could tell that you are certain about this."


    "Of course, let''s finish our job here."


    As soon as they spotted the material, Riku and Emma took the potassium nitrate without making any second thought. It took almost thirty minutes until they collected two sacks of it.


    For him, it was enough to create landmines. He jumped back to the surface, after that, he swiped the sweat that formed on his face. "Emma, we are done here. Come on we should leave this place before the monsters came after us."


    ...


    By using his [Fly] skill, Emma and Riku left the Assima forest. On top of that, he was sure one day or two days weren''t enough to create landmines.


    While in the sky and the sunlight was mildly touching on their bodies. Out of the blue, Emma asked him which piqued his attention. "Riku, how much are you sure that making your invention could save the Arzotoc village from the big invasion that would happen sooner or later."


    Riku chuckled at him and simply replied to her like this.. "My invention isn''t created from the magic. So it means no one ever could detect this hahaha!"

 Chapter 92 - Pan Sik

    Alas, the adventurers were succeeded to find the last material they were needed to create landmines. Building landmines would surely eat some of their time, so he decided to get back to the Arzotoc village.


    How about the charcoal? Well, getting this one wasn''t that kind of hard. Why? Because the only thing he should have had to get it was the soil and woods. By burying the woods into the soil he was certain the charcoal would be his mine. On top of that, it was the main process to create charcoal that passed into different eras.


    Moreover, the attackers which came from the Rattin Kindom were now passing in the deep part of the forest. If they guessed it, those attackers will reach the Arzotoc village around ten to 15 days. If they were lucky as the monsters didn''t approach them, it will be around eight days.


    __


    As soon as they saw the village, both of them landed in the woods. Just to make sure that no one could see her black wings. In fact, he had no reason to hide this skill anymore since all the villagers were aware that he possessed the [Tranformation magic]. Nevertheless, the true reason here was, Riku was still not trusting the guards or the commanders here. So if they didn''t aware of his skill there was a high chance his wings could save him once one of them tried to betray him.


    Bam! Bam!


    His feet were gently landed on the surface that full of grasses. After that, Emma removed her arms from him and jumped back down.


    "Emma, when we get back to the village you should rest to heal your wounds. It''s a deep cut and I''m not sure if there are bacteria inflicted on it, so get some alcohol then pour it to your wound to wash it." He advised her in a deep tone, then cracked his neck as Emma held into it tightly.


    Although Emma hadn''t had the idea what was the bacteria. Still, she nodded her head at him as she admitted that she was feeling some pain in her wound. "Yes, I''ll do that. But how about you? Are you sure that you can do it without me?"


    He narrowly lifted his brows, then took a glance at her along with a wide smile. "Of course, Emma. You have done a lot of job for me, so it will be good."


    Pat... Pat... Pat...


    And all of a sudden, the two paused for a couple of seconds after Riku did something that she never expected. Yes! Riku was gently patting her head and made him realize it when he noticed Emma''s face was started to blush.


    He was taken aback, then removed his hand while slowly stepping back. "I-I''m sorry about that, Emma. I didn''t mean to do that!" He stuttered as he had no idea why he was exactly doing that.


    She shook her head while mild tears formed in the corner of her eyes. "That''s fine, Riku. I felt comfortable when you are doing that." She replied, can''t make eye contact with him.


    Yet, he was still bowed his head. "No, I want to apologize. I just do that to show how much I''m thankful that you really work hard for me, also, I didn''t how I can repay you." He explained.


    She tapped his shoulders and passed to him. "Don''t worry, Riku, I don''t want you to repay me since I''m still having benefit when I''m joining your expedition. On top of that, as long as you won''t hurt me I''ll stay by your side." She replied in a sweet voice, heading back towards the Arzotoc village.


    Furthermore, it seemed Emma forgot that she wasn''t a citizen of the Arzotoc village as she belonged to the other Kingdom. But what he could do? He still needs her help, at the same time, he felt this woman must be the key to finding his way back to the Earth since she was well familiarized with this world. Aside from that, Riku knew staying for a long time in his village would stop him from finding his way.


    While looking at her back, he slowly shook his has and said these words. "This is not the right time to open up my situation to her. Maybe after the invasion." He muttered but Emma seemed to hear some of those words.


    "What did you say, Riku?" She asked him in a clueless tone as she was certain this woman pointing something at her.


    "Nothing, Emma."


    Emma didn''t mind it as the pain that came from the monster''s blade was slowly pinching her flesh. It was painful so she was hurried to get back in this village and took some rest.


    __


    After a few were moments. Riku and Emma managed to get back in the Arzotoc Village even though there was the threat of the strong monster''s existence.


    The guards and the villagers noticed them come out of the huge gate showed some respect by kneeling to the ground.


    WELCOME BACK, ADVENTURERS! WE ARE GLAD TO SEE BOTH OF YOU COME BACK SAFELY.


    These were the loud words that spit out of their mouths. On the other hand, and in Emma''s opinion, being an adventurer in this world wouldn''t be enough to gain the respect they were having right now. Or to be exact, those villagers and guards were simply aware that the two of them heading out just for the sake of their village. This means when they were not doing anything, Riku and Emma were just ordinary adventurers.


    Those greeting easily passed off after Riku explained that he was hurried right now. At the same time, to avoid getting asked by the villagers around here.


    Four different sections were divided in front of him. But before that, Riku checked Emma''s condition knowing they would separate their path.


    "Are you sure that you don''t want to assist you?" He asked her, noticing the mild sweat on her temples along with the pale skin tone.


    She shook her without hesitation, then bestowed the brown pouch to Riku before taking the left path. "I''m good. You should not worry about me and you must focus on your invention."


    She waved her left hand while the other hand was holding her wound. Honestly, bringing her back to the Guest Hall wasn''t big deal as it was two hundred thirty meters away from their current location, but the problem was he was going to the right path. It was the place bestowed to him to do his project.


    "Okay, Emma, thank you! Just do what I said to you, also if you need something just ask the maids to call me, okay?" He said in a worried tone, hoping the Mantis''s blade had no poison.


    "I''ll do that. Go ahead, Riku, all the villagers here are waiting for you to make a miracle." She said, then immediately left the place.


    More minutes had passed, Riku was walking alone in the street while everyone that could see him bowing their heads.


    Welcome back, Sir Riku!


    We are glad to see you healthy!


    Good luck with your invention, Sir Riku! I''m hoping that you have succeeded and saved us from the invasion!


    For some reason, he remembered the exact scene that happened to him when he was on the Earth. He used to get the attention of other people, so greeting by numerous people didn''t bother him anymore. He just simply smiled at them and narrowly bowed his head to them.


    As soon as he reached the place, it was a wide empty place just like what he requested and an area where he could create the landmines. On top of that, all the equipment he requested to Arisu were all here the only thing he needed to was to make the mixture of the materials he collected and showed what the science could do.


    To begin with, two guards were standing on each post. It seemed they were the people assigned to protect the place while the inventor wasn''t in the area. Moreover, Riku recognized one of them, as it was the person who assisted and showed him the place.


    First, he pointed his index finger at him and said. "Pan? Is that you right?" He said cheerfully as he was excited to see this man again. At the same time, he couldn''t believe his type of body possibly become one of the guards.


    Pan''s eyes were widened as he never expected this man would still recognize him because he immediately his living status in the Arzotoc village. "Yes, I''m Pan Sik!"


    And all of a sudden, their hands were met in the air as they give high five towards each other. However, the other guard looked anxious and superior to him.


    "Hey, Pan Sik! What are you doing? That man is lady Arisu''s closest friend and our investor so you should show respect to him!" He worriedly said, hoping they will not receive punishment after they committed.


    "Hahaha! Don''t worry me and Pan are great friends!"

 Chapter 93 - Improvised

    The other guard had a worried expression as he thought Pan Sik approached lady Arisu''s friend disrespectfully. His physique was larger than Riku''s body, and he had black silky hair, and blue eyes.


    By just simply looking at him, he could easily tell that this man was a good fighter. First, he introduced himself in a polite tone. "I''m Riku Hirota, I''m the assigned inventor that would work here." He narrowly bowed his head.


    But the thing got worsened. The guard shook his hands and head in unison. "S-Sir Riku, you don''t need to bow your head for someone like me. I''m just an ordinary guard in this village my superior would surely scold me once they saw us." He stammered, trying to fix the matter here to avoid the worst-case scenario.


    As soon as he gradually lifted his head, he touched the guard''s shoulder along with a broad smile on his face. "Why are you so tense? I''m also an ordinary person you don''t need to act like that because we are just the same." He responded, trying to calm the anxious expression of this man.


    "I''m really sorry about that and for Pan Sik''s action, Sir Riku. I''ll make sure this will be reported and the get punishment deserves to us."


    Even though this man was afraid, still, Riku noticed this guard really loved his work. Aside from that, there was nothing worry about between him and Pan since this man was the first person who treated him well. So for him, this man was overreacting. "Calm down, you don''t need to report it." He passed at the guard while calling Pan to assist him. "Before I forgot, may I know your name? Because I think I''ll spend some of my time here so I have to know how I''m going to address you."


    The man blinked his eyes, then strongly stood in his position. "I''m Henzo Namin, I''m Pan Sik superior." He introduced himself in how they normally did this in this world.


    "Oh, you''re Henzo, you have an interesting name." He slowly rubbed his chin before adding. "Hey, Henzo! Stop bothering yourself, I won''t complain. Also, it''s better if you act we are a friend while I''m staying here."


    Of course, Henzo was dumbfounded at him for a couple of seconds, didn''t expect this man would treat him like this. Nevertheless, he nodded his head without hesitation. "Yes, Sir Riku! I''ll try to do that!" He replied and looked at Pan. "What are you doing, Pan? Get the pouch that Sir Riku, carrying right now!"


    In just an instant, Henzo was started to become energetic, leading the tour of Riku''s new working place.


    "Let me get this and sorry about that, Riku. My superior was just overthinking." He murmured with a laugh.


    "I don''t mind it, Pan. Just for now, I want you to help me build my invention here." He responded, then gave the brown pouch to him.


    __


    The three were now entered the Riku''s working station. Just like what he saw, it was an empty place, and the right area to try the explosion. No one was around as he requested they must not bother him while experimenting, at the same time, to lessen the quality that might happen once the landmines exploded unexpectedly.


    To describe the place, it was like a shooting range where the guards practiced their accuracy with the bow.


    "Riku, you just came back from the expedition, isn''t it? All the guards were talking about it as you leave earlier than we expected." Pan said in a deep tone, finding the right place to put the materials he was carrying.


    "Oh, you''re right." He replied in a cold tone as he was trying to remember the exact mixture he needed to create a gun powder.


    "You should rest, for now, you might be exhausted from the expedition." Pan said and stopped as they reached the area. The place wasn''t touching the sunlight that good for Riku to stroll around. "We are here, Riku. This is the place you have requested no sunlight could reach to you."


    "Thank you, Pan. You can stay here so you can assist me when I need something." He muttered, then sat down in front of the brown table.


    "Are you sure, Riku? Lady Arisu strictly said to us that no one should see you while you''re working." He replied in a weak tone.


    "Oh, about that, I said it to her. But I didn''t expect that you''re here so it''s way better if someone is helping with me. Wait..." He paused for a second, looking maliciously at Pan. "Wait for a minute, you don''t want to help me, isn''t it?"


    And all of a sudden, Henzo that was watching them took a glance at Pan with his sharp eyes. "Pan! You''re disobeying sir Riku''s order? You don''t want to lose your job, huh?!" He said in a high tone.


    In his mind, Henzo now started to overreact. "Please calm down, Sir Henzo. I''m just trying to clarify it so lady Arisu would punish us." He explained.


    "I''m gonna ask you. Who''s the person ask you?" He said in a serious tone.


    "Sir Riku?" Pan responded.


    "What''s his job here in our village?"


    "He''s our new inventor." Pan responded cluelessly.


    "I think you are well savvied about that. If he''s the one who tells you that, you are nothing to worry about. Stay here, and me, I''m going to guard the gate so no one could disturb sir Riku while he''s working. At the same time, there must person there as lady Arisu said she''s going to this station to visit." After he spits these words he left the place and gave his respect to the man sitting behind Pan.


    "I understand, Sir Henzo. I apologize for my rudeness." At this point, he realizes that he must not carry away just because this man was treating him well. "I''ll try to be professional, Sir Riku, I apologize."


    Yet, it seemed Riku wasn''t listening to them as he was busy creating the mixture for the gun power. First thing first, he took the two elements and placing into the table, he separated them as he was waiting for the last material which was the charcoal.


    His eyes were serious, powdering all the materials before making the gun powder. Of course, he had an idea of what he was going with it, just to make sure that this invention would work out well.


    He took almost thirty minutes, his sweat dripping on his face, and felt mild pain on his face. He turned around, looking at the confused man as Pan had no idea how was the powder could save the entire village.


    "Hey, Pan? Do you bring what I have asked to you?" He asked him, knowing he can try the gun powder once he get that.


    He narrowly flinched as he was spacing out. Yet, he nodded his head at him without hesitation since he is already aware of what this man pointing about. "Yes, Sir Riku! I should bring it right now?"


    He raised his should as it was trying to do so. "Do you already crash it for me, right?"


    "Yes, just like what you requested."


    After that conversation, Pan was going to take the charcoal for Riku. But he suddenly stopped when Riku called his name.


    "Wait for a moment, Pan. Can you get flat marble for me and big leaves?" He said while the idea in his mind was circulating.


    And again, Pan was literally clueless about the situation, can''t be helped to doubt in this man. ''Eh? A leave and flat marble? What he''s trying to do? He''s certain to save the village by that?''


    But what he could do? His job here was to give all his needs. "Of course, Sir Riku. Just wait here and I''ll try to get all those things."


    __


    Another thirty minutes had passed, and the time was around three o''clock. Moreover, Pan safely got back to the waiting section as he brought all the materials Riku have mentioned.


    "This is the flat marble, leaves, and the crash charcoal. Do you think it''s enough? If it''s not, I''ll head outside to get more." He suggested even though he was still catching his breath.


    "No, this is perfect. I just need it for the small demonstration." He said confidently, then prepared all the stuff before it started.


    In Pan''s point of view, he was seeing Riku inserting the three powders that had different colors into huge green leave. Based on his observations, this man wasn''t simply inserting the powers, it seemed it had the right amount.


    "Okay, it''s good." He said along with a broad smile, then put the flat marble over the powders mixture. He folded the leave until it formed like a square. "Can you give me that vines, Pan? I''ll just wrap this one."


    After a few were moments. It was finished and two of them were looking at the square leaves. "Sir Riku, are you sure that leave? Could save the village?" He doubted.


    But he didn''t intend to answer his question as he stepped outside to try it out. "Just watch, Pan. I''m sure that you will be amazed by the true power of science."


    As soon as they reached the area, he asked Pan to step back. His eyes were aiming at the rectangle marble in front of him, and after taking a deep breath he threw the improvised grenade.


    Boom!

 Chapter 94 - Magic Enhancement

    In his grasp, was the green square leave. Inside of it was the gun powder and the small flat marble.


    "Watch it, Pan! I hope you''ll be amazed by this."


    As soon as he spits these words, he stretched his arm then throw that stuff at the rectangle marble in front of them.


    BOOM!


    When the moment it made a contact. A strong explosion transpired in the working station. Its force was strong enough to destroy the rectangle marble, at the same time, crumbling the entire place.


    In front of them, was the thick dark smoke that enveloped the place, aside from that, they could smell the gun powder.


    Pan''s jaw was dropped, his eyes widely stretched as he was astonished by this occurrence. Aside, he didn''t anticipate that square leave can make a strong explosion that could kill several people in just the blink of an eye.


    "What was just happened, Sir Riku?! How possibly that leaf can do that?!" He asked him in a high tone, wanting to know the idea behind this trick.


    Riku looked at him while smiling maliciously. Nevertheless, he tried to explain it to Pan, even though he was aware might Pan couldn''t understand some of his words.


    To be exact, the mixture of Potassium Nitrate, Sulfur, and Charcoal was the main reason why there was an explosion happened. By carefully combining these three, he made the thing called gun powder. How did the explosion transpire? It was just simple, he used the leaf as the container for the gun powder while the flat marble will make a spark to create an explosion. When the moment the two marbles it created a reaction to ignite the gun powder.


    Although Pan didn''t understand all the explanations given by Riku towards him. Still, he had no idea how to express his emotion right now as that invention really impressed him.


    "You''re so unbelievable, Sir Riku? I never expect those things can produce an explosion. Aside from that, you didn''t use magic into it, and I''m sure no one can sense that even though they use the [Mana sensing]." Pan responded, hearing the multiple footsteps coming from the entrance.


    "That''s an interesting part of science." He smiled at him along with glistening black eyes.


    In his mind, he was glad that this man didn''t detect it by using the [Mana sensing]. Because if that thing happens, it will ruin all his plans, or worst-case scenario, his hard to get those materials would be such a waste.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    He spun around as he perceived solid footsteps in his behind. If he guessed, it must be three or four people coming at him. It was lady Arisu and the three guards including Henzo.


    It seemed they were alarmed when they heard the strong explosion.


    "What was just happened here?!" Arisu and Henzo asked them at once as they thought the Rattin Kingdom was already attacking the Arzotoc village.


    Riku shook his head, saying that they were needed to worry about since that explosion was the small demonstration of his knowledge. First, he greeted that woman politely. "Good day, lady Arisu! That explosion came from my invention."


    Her eyes were softened, then darted her attention at the huge hole in the middle part of the working station. If her intuition was right, Riku managed to complete his first time ever invention for the Arzotoc village.


    She slightly bowed her head at him, to respond by this man politely greeting. "Good day, Riku." She was looking around, rubbing her chin before adding these words. "It seems your invention was doing pretty great. Could you update me about it? Since King Luke was asking me for this."


    He smiled at him without making any second thought, explaining all the things that happened to him and his invention. At the same time, telling how the explosion occurred in this place.


    By simply looking at her, she was having a hard time believing in his words though. To be exact, how were the huge leaf and flat marble could make a hole that one and a half meters in deep and four meters radius size.


    For some reason, Riku was felt disappointed because even he explained it well, still, this woman looked wanted to see how it exactly works. But what he could do? He was working in this village as an inventor, showing what he made was just an ordinary occurrence.


    "If you still didn''t believe, lady Arisu, wait for here more or less five minutes. I''ll just make a new one, so I can make you believe with my work." He said in an annoyed tone so the guards couldn''t help to stare at him sharply.


    Arisu noticed Riku''s reaction, at the same time, she felt guilty as she thought inside Riku''s mind right not that she would be the first one who always believe in him. She shook her head and hand in unison. "You don''t need to do that, Riku, I believe, and impressed how you have to our village." Even though she didn''t say any apologizing words, still, the guards easily figured out that was the same way.


    He refused, saying that he will leave the working station after he demonstrated it to her as he was exhausted from the expedition. Well, was quite true, and might be the main reason why he was acting like this.


    "No, it''s fine, lady Arisu. Since this is my job here." He replied in a weak tone as he was already putting the gun powder inside the huge green leaf.


    At this point, he reduced the amount of gunpowder so that they could bother the villagers living near the area.


    __


    Just like what he said, he finished preparing the improvised grenade in under five minutes. Also, put the huge rectangle surface fifteen meters within Arisu''s current location. After that, he gave the mixture to her, so she could see how the invention exactly work.


    "Try it, lady Arisu. Throw it hard as you can into that marble." He said nonchalantly, then slightly stepped back to avoid the portion of marbles that might hit him.


    However, Pan and the other guards were not agreed with Riku''s decision. In their minds, that thing could hurt lady Arisu, so they were suggested they were the ones who will throw it.


    "Please, lady Arisu, let the guard do this dangerous task. The Arzotoc village needs you if this invention will really affect us." Henzo said politely, giving his hands towards her.


    First, she looked behind and saw Riku was just simply raising his shoulders. Or to be exact, it doesn''t matter to him if someone throws it for here. She refused as she was thinking, Riku was just giving her a challenge if she can trust him.


    She shook her head. "Don''t bother yourself, Henzo. I''m the one who would do this, aside from that, I''m the one who chooses Riku to be an inventor for our village. So I know he will not do anything that could hurt me or anyone of this village." She responded in a deep tone, then ordered the guards to step back as she was ready to throw the improvised grenade.


    They did what she have said. Moreover, Arisu was holding the square green leaf without knowing that she must not use any magical power to throw it. As soon as her hand was gleaming, Riku was running straightforward towards her, trying to stop her at all cost, worrying might be her magical power would trigger the gunpowder because it was releasing a mild heat.


    However, it was too late. Arisu was the momentum, luckily she has already released it and didn''t create any explosion that could cut her hand. Furthermore, the leaf was passing in the mid-air along with an excessive speed.


    BOOM!


    As soon as it made a contact, a strong explosion happened in the working station. Everything was blowing away and pushing back all the people inside.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    She crosses her arms in order to block the portion of rocks coming at her face. At the same time, to stop herself from sliding.


    He was already slumped to the ground, looking at the explosion transpiring in front of him. In his mind, he was certain that he already decreased the amount of gunpowder he put into it, so what was the main reason why it become too strong?


    After a few moments. The occurrence was subsided, yet, it left the guards hazy as they were having a hard time regaining their footing. First, they went towards Arisu, luckily she was safe as she used the magical barrier to protect herself.


    Around them was burning, didn''t expect that explosion could do a such thing. Also no one ever a marble and leaf could destroy a certain section. Yes! It was too dangerous to use it while enhancing it with your magical power as the explosion massively increased.


    "Sorry, lady Arisu! I didn''t expect that it will turn out like this! I''ll accept all the punishments that deserved for me.." He was gritting his teeth after he saw Arisu''s arm was bleeding.

 Chapter 95 - Punishment?

    He was taken aback after he saw red sticky blood dripping on Arisu''s arm. Of course, he should have felt guilty since he was the one who asked her to throw this improvised grenade.


    ''The heck? Why I didn''t mind her that she must not use her magic.'' He uttered to his mind, readying himself for the possible punishment would give it to him.


    In front of them was burning, didn''t expect that square leaf could destroy something like this. Aside from that, their faces were plastered by charcoal dust.


    Without making another thought, he kneeled to the surface right away, apologizing for committing a total mistake towards her. "I''m the one who is responsible for this. I''ll accept the punishment you would give to me, I apologize." He said to the woman that was looking in front of him.


    Well, he was quite impressed after Arisu put some magic into his improvised weapon. To put it simply, she accidentally increased the power of that grenade. Even though he had no idea how it becomes possible, still, he was certain that magic was the main reason behind this.


    Her face was darkened, holding her right arm with the other arm. It looked, she was minding the damage she received from that explosion. On top of that, her body was shivering for some reason.


    First, the guard immediately went to her location, just to make sure that they will give her the appropriate medication that she needed in this circumstance.


    "Lady Arisu, wait here, I''ll call healing guard to cure your wound."


    "Please, lady Arisu, stay with us. That village needs you right now!"


    "Are you okay, lady Arisu? Please, sit here while we are waiting for the healing assistance."


    These words were coming from the guards while looking at Riku furiously. It appeared, if there was something bad happened to her, they would surely blame him.


    And yes! They were overreacting since the wound she received wasn''t needed to be worried about. "I don''t need any healing guards, also, calm down, my muscles just didn''t take the power of Riku''s invention."


    "No, lady Arisu, we must cure it as soon as possible. We need one hundred percent of your power when the Rattin Kindom invasion starts." Henzo in a deep tone, knowing that he was also received punishment after this happened. Or to be exact, he was the superior assigned to protect lady Arisu at all costs.


    By simply looking at her, the main reason why her body was shivering was not because of the pain she received, it seemed it was because she was really from the result of Riku''s first invention.


    To begin with, Arisu spun around along with the expression that she was enduring the pain. Despite the fact she was in pain, still, she had a broad smile on her face. "Raise your head, Riku, also you didn''t need to kneel to that ground." She ordered him in a serious tone.


    He was shocked by her response, yet she could not take it since he almost killed her. "I''m not worthy of your treatment, lady Arisu. I know if you didn''t release it at the right time might be one your hands are already lost right now." He replied in a deep tone, looking at the dusty dried surface.


    In his mind, if Arisu, King Luke, or the other Section Commander were decided to kick him out of this village. He would accept it with open arms. Why? He was aware that they can''t afford to lose him right now because of his extreme knowledge, so they might think he was full in himself.


    "When you''re going to listen to me, Riku? I already said that I''m good, you don''t need to be worried just because my soaking my blood. It''s a simple wound." She said in a high tone, trying to scare this woman with her tough composure. To be more specific, she never tried to act like this in front of him.


    Without hesitation, he regained his footing. Nevertheless, his head was facing towards the surface as he couldn''t take to look at her eyes after this happened. Moreover, he can suggest that he was willing to leave this village once they ordered him. ''If I said it right away, lady Arisu might think they can manage to survive this village without me.'' He uttered to his mind.


    And all of a sudden, he aggressively lifted his head and looked at Arisu that she must give him a punishment. "Please, give me a punishment, lady Arisu! I can''t stand to work here anymore after this mistake!" He yelled at her.


    By just looking at him, she could easily tell that this man wouldn''t stop if he didn''t get what he likes. She took a deep breath and let it out softly, "If you insist to have punishment, I''ll give it to you. Go to the mansion after this, so I can discuss the punishment that deserves to you." She responded seriously, at the same time, wanting to see more explosions in this working station. In her mind, if her father knows about this, she was certain she would be happy. Why? Having this weapon will be benefiting the entire village, aside from that, he can trade it to the kingdom or village to grow their village.


    Guards were looking at each other with anxious faces, even Pan. In their minds, Riku was received again a punishment that could be the painful or worst-case scenario of his life. Since the last time, someone hurt Arisu, King Luke didn''t hesitate to give that person life sentences as this how he really loved his daughter.


    At this point, the three guards were bothered as they couldn''t pick which side they were going. Of course, seeing blood to Arisu stressed them out, but after witnessing the impressive invention of Riku it was too hard for them to choose.


    But what they could do? They have no credibility to change the possible punishment for him. Or to be simple, they only thing they could do was to wait for a suitable punishment for him.


    He nodded his head without hesitation. "Yes, lady Arisu, I''ll do that!"


    Meanwhile, Arisu ordered the three guards to leave the place at once. In order to have serious about the conversation with this man.


    To begin with, Riku took a blanket that was wrapped around his body. After that, he put into Arisu''s bruise just to make up for his mistake.


    "It''s good, lady Arisu. And again, I would like to apologize for that, I forgot to inform you that you should not use magical power." He sorrowfully said.


    Yet, she just smiled at him, then narrowly tapped his shoulder. "You are apologizing too much, Riku. Also, I''m the one who''s fault here since you said just throw it but I used my magic to increase my physical strength." She said with red cheeks. "But let''s forget about that, tall about it once we arrived at the mansion."


    He nodded as he quickly understood the situation. "That''s the materials we gathered after we have an expedition in the Assima Forest, lady Arisu. What could you say about it? Do you think it would be effective to Arzotoc village?"


    Based on her observation, that explosion was strong enough to lessen the number of attackers. Furthermore, it would surely be handy once the invasion starts. "Well, just like what I saw. I''ll like to congratulate you because you didn''t let me get disappointed and my father. When he heard my story, I''m sure he would be glad."


    "Thank you, Arisu! This is the only job I can do for this village, so I should do it perfectly." He replied. Since Arisu mentioned her father, he came to his mind about the King''s condition. "Lady Arisu? How''s King Luke? He is starting to become better?"


    Her eyes were looked deep, at the same time, she was shaking her head. "Unfortunately, he''s not fine. His condition is getting worst each day, without the help of magic I think he can''t endure the pain." She replied and looked wanted to cry in front of them.


    Moreover, she asked Arisu to make it secret because someone knows about it. The villagers or even the commanders were lost their will to fight as the King was the main foundation of the Arzotoc village.


    Well, Riku was aware of it since he saw it in the movies and series he watched. At the same time, he must improve the landmines that he was started to create tomorrow. "If you don''t lady Arisu. Can I see King Luke''s condition right now? I want to find out if I can suggest something that could lessen the pain he was experiencing."


    "Do you have time to do that? You are exhausted from the expedition-" she covered her mouth as it can ruin her plan to him later.


    "Of course, lady Arisu! Also, I''m going to the mansion, isn''t it? I''m heading there to get my punishment."


    "Yes, you should have a punishment hehe!" She smirked.

 Chapter 96 - Thoughts

    He went to King Luke''s mansion in order to check his condition. When he arrived, he saw the old man had pale skin tone, yellowish eyes, and nails. Yet, he couldn''t determine if that was cancer or not. Since he has no equipment or ability to do that even he came from the advanced world, he still needed a laboratory result to find out the right diagnosis.


    Aside from that, even he discovered King Luke had cancer. The question here was, what he could do? He never put himself into the course of the medicine, the herbal medicine was just can be applied to wounds or any injury. So curing cancer would be really hard for him as learning to medical staff took a decade before a certain person mastered it.


    __


    As soon as they passed at the golden door that had a lion image. He immediately bowed his head to show respect to the owner of this huge village.


    "Good evening, King Luke. I''m Riku Hirota, the inventor you have assigned to improve the village." He said politely and saw the old man slowly open his eyes.


    Of course! King Luke didn''t fall asleep because disturbing a person who had an illness was inappropriate action. Or to be exact, he was just closing his eyes to lessen the pain that burning his entire chest.


    Moreover, King Luke was barely blinking his eyes as it appeared he was having a hard time recognizing this man''s voice. The only thing that reminded him was Riku''s voice tone, his delivery was different from the villagers here since he was born in Japan.


    "Oh, is that you, Riku? Ehem! Ehem!" He coughed and looked like he was going to throw up his lungs.


    At this point, he was worried and can''t be helped to attain a closer distance against him so that he can check his condition. To be more simple, he wanted to give useful suggestions by any chance.


    "Are you okay, King Luke? Tell me what are you feeling right now?" He rushed to them and the precious guards around him were seemed to want to stop him but Arisu immediately ordered them to step back. Knowing this man might have an idea to save his father.


    "Let him be! You don''t need to stop him. He''s just here to see my father''s condition." She said in a serious tone while having a worried expression. She can''t take to watching her father was always in a pain and got worsened as each day had passed.


    To begin with. Riku was helping to rub King Luke''s chest after noticing the King was hardly grabbing it. "King Luke, what are you feeling right now?" He asked the same question, at the same time, aware might be King Luke won''t respond to him. He could tell by simply looking at his expression.


    Argh!


    Argh!


    He was groaning in pain had no idea how he was going to do lessen the pain. "M-My chest is burning and I feel there''s an elephant sitting on it." He stammered, seeing the place was started to hazy and the only thing he could recognize was the yellow-orange light that was given by the chandelier above him.


    Even though King Luke described the pain he was experiencing as of now, still, it was way hard to determine since the illness he was knew had the same symptoms. He looked at his behind, "What are you doing? He needed water!" He ordered the guard, didn''t care even he sounded for them.


    Without making another thought, the guard gave the water. "King Luke, please drink this. It can help you calm down you even a little." He said in a deep tone, then poured the glasses of water on his mouth.


    She can''t control her emotion as her tears were dripping on her reddish cheeks. After that, she walked closer to them to help Riku assist her father. "Father, are you good? Please tell me?"


    "Calm down, lady Arisu. The pain is suddenly gone." He responded, then carefully positioning in proper sit which his head was leaning on the wall.


    In his opinion, King Luke mentioned that he felt his chest was burning. So he thought he was having heartburn where the most reason to have this was called Acid. If his intuition was right, doing that process would be a big help.


    To bring down the acid, he must sit properly, at the same time, try to drink some water. Well, he quickly erased that idea, knowing if that was the real thing that happened to him. So what was the main reason why the healing ability couldn''t heal him? He also mentioned there was an elephant sitting on his chest which gave him a hard time to chest.


    After a few were moments. The King''s breathing was slowly getting back to its original state, and clearly recognize the man sitting next to him.


    "Do you feel better, King Luke?" He asked him once again, hoping that he could find more clues to figure out the problem.


    For some reason, the King laughed at him while shaking his head. "Yes, thanks to you."


    Honestly, the pain was still there but it wasn''t painful as earlier. To describe it, he felt that there was pinching his chest.


    He wiped the sweat on his temples and sighed with relief. "I''m glad that you''re okay. But I think you should stop roaming around in this village just like what Arisu mentioned to me. She said that you are still visiting the other section to maintain the balance. It''s unnecessary, you must rest if you want to protect this village for too long.


    His eyes were widened after Riku scolded him. In his mind, it was the first time there was a person who could frankly speak to him. Even though he was in pain, he chuckled and have some strength to squeeze Riku''s shoulder.


    "Hahaha! That''s my job from being the King of the Arzotoc village. I have to maintain the balance."


    Riku smirked, didn''t expect the King was hard-headed. "Are you sure? With that condition? You''re kidding me." He reclined his back on the chair before adding. "The Arzotoc village needs you, King Luke. If you won''t listen to me it may be it''s too late."


    King stopped as the words of this man piqued his attention. "Too late? B-Based on your speaking, it seemed you have an idea about my condition?" He said in a weak tone.


    "Have an idea, however, I didn''t sure about it. This is why I am advising you to stay in this room while I keep monitoring your condition. Also, you have nothing to worry about, this village could win against this invasion." He confidently said, hoping the King Luke would listen to him.


    On the other hand, Arisu was amazed at how Riku talked to her father casually. In her mind, if it was the other man, he can''t open his mouth and have a shivering body. ''He''s amazing... How he can talk to my father that they were just like a close friend?" She uttered to her mind, then stepped aside to join with their conversation.


    "That''s right, Father! You have nothing to worry about because Riku was already finished the first invention for our village." She intervened, "That''s the main reason why we are here? Also, Riku wanted to see your condition."


    "What it looks like, Arisu? And how are you certain that it would help our village?" King Luke turned his gaze at Riku. "Do you bring any sample out there? So I can see how your inventions exactly work out."


    He shook his head, "Sorry to say but I didn''t bring them because it''s too dangerous."


    "He''s right, father! The invention he made was just wrapped on the green leaf but once you throw it; it can make a massive explosion that could kill a group of people in just the blink of an eye." She responded to the question. "So father, please heal immediately to have a chance to see the big progress that would happen to our village."


    King Luke smiled at her, at the same time, gently patting her head. "Of course, Arisu. I''m still strong, also sorry for making you worry. I can''t wait to see that invention once I get back my feet I promise I would come to you, Riku."


    "You don''t have to apologize, father. More importantly, you should stay in the mansion and gave this job to us. The Commanders, me, and Riku were working together so rest assured that we are going to take the victory." Arisu said confidently, enjoying the soothing feeling in this room.


    Meanwhile, Arisu explained how the landmines actually worked and the improvised grenade made by Riku. He was shocked at the destructive power of this invention as it seemed the aftershock reached the Mansion.


    The conversation continued until King Luke suddenly sleep for the first time in a while. It appeared that his mind was clear right now and no one could bother his mind.


    They left the room and Arisu said something to him. "Come on, Riku, follow me.. I''m going to give your punishment."

 Chapter 97 - Spirit Forest

    For some reason, he was bothered. In his mind, why lady Arisu didn''t spit about his punishment while they were having a conversation with King Luke.


    ''I think she is plotting for something...'' He uttered to his mind, then looked at him maliciously.


    While walking in the huge corridor, where all the things around them were made of gold. Arisu suddenly stopped as she felt something uncomfortable, she looked back, seeing Riku was thinking deeply and spacing out.


    She smiled at him secretly along with a follow-up question. "Are you thinking about your punishment?" She said as she backed her gaze in front of her.


    He rubbed his chin, trying to catch up in this woman''s walking pace. "Hmm... I''m curious about it. Also, I don''t have any idea what are punishment deserves for me." He said nonchalantly, looking at him straight at her eyes.


    "You''re tired with your expedition in the Assima forest. So I want you to treat a delicious food." She replied, didn''t show that she was a bit uncomfortable every time Riku was looking at her that way. To describe it, her heart was going to melt, at the same time, felt the butterflies in her stomach.


    "How about the punishment? I think it''s inappropriate to see by the guards eating with you. After I accidentally hurt you." He said in a mild tone to avoid hearing from someone since their voices were echoing in this enclosed place.


    "You''ll receive it once we are done eating. For now, forget about it and enjoyed the foods that going to serve to us." She said in a deep tone, feeling a bit annoyed as Riku was persistent to receive his punishment.


    In her opinion, this man didn''t deserve to have punishment in this village. First of all, the guards have brutally tortured him multiple times even he was doing nothing. Now that he was helping this village to survive, she thought giving him a punishment was a huge mistake. In fact, that was just an accident, at the same time, she didn''t expect the explosion would be turned like that and that was the main reason why she lowered her guard.


    At this point, he could not do anything. He was just simply shrugged his shoulders along with a few nods of his head. "I understand, lady Arisu. And thanks to the food that you''re giving to me, I''m totally hungry." He admitted since yesterday was the last he ate.


    His smile and honesty were melted her heart, which gave her a mild heat throughout her body. "F-Follow me." She stuttered while trying to put a serious expression on her face.


    __


    After a were moments. The two had a delicious dinner inside the luxurious room where the table was made in marble and the chair was metal. Well, he didn''t anticipate the villagers here could make something expensive. Furthermore, around him was enveloped by paintings and statues that looked like an angel.


    Of course, those statues piqued his attention as he thought it was the Goddess in this world. First, he finished all the food served in front of him, once he was done. He now started speaking to this woman to gather some information.


    "Lady Arisu, can I ask you several questions?" He said, then looked at the woman who was sitting not too far away from him.


    She asked the maids and the other guards to leave the place in the meantime. Or to be exact, she thought Riku was going to ask her confidential question because of his serious black eyes.


    They were nodded their heads at once, didn''t bother to leave lady Arisu along with this woman. In their minds, the man with her right was their main inventor right, aside from that, they knew about their relationship so assisting the highness was impossible thoughts.


    She was chewing her food in a manner, after that, she wiped her red lips with the blue table napkin. "Yes, you can ask me." She agreed not because she was curious about the question; it because she wanted to become memorable this day.


    To be more simple, it was the first time she had a chance to eat with this man. So she was thinking if she can call it a Date? On top of that, she hadn''t had cared if she was the only one who asked for it. ''This man had no idea about my feeling about him. So I think this is the perfect time to move if I really want him I should be the one who makes him fall in love.'' She uttered to her mind, didn''t aware Riku was starting talking to her. She just realised it when Riku called again her name.


    "Lady Arisu?" He approached her politely, curious why this man suddenly spacing out.


    She narrowly flinched and looked at him in the way that she already regained her senses. "Eh? What is it, Riku?"


    It seemed Arisu didn''t hear all the words that came out of Riku''s mouth. Her mind was flying away, thinking in the way that she wanted. What is it? It was the only woman who was in love and had the desire could answer that.


    "Something is bothering you? You can talk to me? For some advice?" He said in an unsure tone, knowing this woman was a tough one so probably she was going to refuse.


    Just like what she expected, she slowly shook her head with a cute expression. Well, aside from her father and the invasion, Arisu had nothing to say with him. "Hehe, don''t worry about me. I''m good, Riku." She replied, at the same time, didn''t expect she was going to think about that. "Can I hear your question again?"


    "I''m just wondering what is the meaning of those statues around us? Because I noticed even they had a lot of numbers, still, the image projecting it was the same." He asked her, then walked towards the statue to see it clearly.


    To describe the statue, it was a woman that had wide eyes, curly hairs based on its structure. If you pay more attention, this statue had a sexy body and you could feel each one of them was watching you.


    She pushed herself into a stood up position, walking closer to him to describe the statue was. "Oh, it''s the forest spirit, Riku. By any chance, you didn''t recall it?"


    She was well savvied about Riku''s condition which was he lost some of his memories. Yet, she still asked him about this since the Spirit Forest was the one who protected the entire forest in this world.


    He shook his head, pretending that this thing never went to his mind. But the truth, he just simply had no idea what it was. "Sorry to say, but it never came inside my head. I didn''t mean to offend you with this question, but what is the Spirit Forest could do?"


    He was respected that the people here were believing in the things that they like. Just like what they had on the Earth.


    "The Spirit is the one who protects the people who came inside the forest. Also, she can decide your faith. And if you are going to ask me if I saw her and what kind of power she had? My answer is yes! She appeared out to save me from the monsters and to describe her power. You can''t believe to me it''s way better if you have a chance to see with your own eyes."


    At this juncture, the only thing he can do was to believe in her. Why? Arisu had no purpose to lie against him, on top of that, she wasn''t the type of that woman, and as she said she had already seen with his eyes.


    ''Hmm... If that Spirit Forest is the one who is going to save when I''m going to die?'' He can''t help to question himself after all the hard times experienced inside the forest.


    Forest? This was the place he can stroll right now as the Arzotoc Village surrounded by it. Dungeon? He had a strong feeling that a dangerous place was existing in this world he had just no idea how the people called it here or how he was going to mention it to Arisu or Emma.


    He shook his head once more, knowing that he must focus on one goal. In his mind, ever since he came into this world the only thing he succeeded in was creating the gun powder because he still can''t finish the pipelines and find the information on how he can summon back to the Earth. To put it simply, every time he was doing something there was a new occurrence that would appear to stop him, just like the sudden invasion of the Rattin Kingdom. It seemed someone was stopping to reach his goal and letting him live in this world.


    On top of that, when the time [Domain] quest transpired the gaming system was often to show up.


    __


    "I think it''s already dark, lady Arisu. I have to get back in my room and took some rest because tomorrow I''m going to show you the landmines." He informed her as he got the answer to what he wanted.


    "No, you''re going to stay in my room. That''s your punishment! Hmp!"

 Chapter 98 - The Element

    For the punishment. Arisu asked Riku to sleep over again at her place since she felt more comfortable when she was sleeping with this man.


    She admitted her feelings about him and it was the main reason why she couldn''t control herself to have time with him. Not because she wanted to have intercourse; it was because she thought she was lying on the clouds every time she smelled his scene and feel his warm body.


    Of course, it never came to his mind that this was the punishment he would obtain after he accidentally hurt her. However, he thinks he would disagree as Emma needed some assistance.


    ''What''s her problem? She''s now being aggressive and started to invite me for a sleepover? She never bothered that there''s a chance that I will hold her private parts? Well, I''m a man so sometimes I can''t stop thinking about that.'' He uttered to his mind, trying to figure out the exact reason behind this.


    By just simply looking at him. She could easily tell Riku would refuse her invitation so she put a disappointed expression on her face and asked him.


    "What''s the matter, Riku? That''s your punishment even you like or not you should do it." She said in a weak tone, embarrassed as she didn''t know why she was doing this kind of stuff.


    Without making another thought. He gradually shook his head, explaining the reason why he was going to refuse. "Thanks for inviting me to sleepover again at your place. I really appreciated that. But the problem is, Emma had severe injuries that she obtained when we are fighting a monster so I have to come back to the Guest Hall to check her condition."


    At this point, she had an idea why this man was refusing her request for the first time. Aside from that, she felt something inside her chest that made her uncomfortable.


    First, she frowned her brows as she looked straight at Riku. "She''s been injured huh? Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to cure her injury." She responded in an annoyed tone, then started to move and left the luxurious dining room.


    He shrugged his shoulders, didn''t know how he was going to explain Emma might poison within the monster''s attack. But what he could do? That was the order that came from the person who had a high position in this village, to be exact, came from the King''s daughter.


    ''Why does she keep pursuing it? She didn''t understand that I''m worried about Emma.''


    Talking to himself was the only thing he can do. Moreover, he was a bit annoyed, knowing that if he didn''t accidentally hurt this woman; this circumstance would never happen to him.


    __


    Yes! Riku agreed to sleep with her in the same room where no one could see them or what were they exactly doing inside. Moreover, he was a bit annoyed about this so when the moment he entered the room. He immediately removed the white blanket wrapped all over throughout and started sleeping.


    No personal conversation, at the same time, Arisu didn''t have a chance to ask about the expedition of Emma and Riku inside the Assima Forest. To be more simple, as soon as she finished taking a bath and wearing her shiny yellow bathrobe where her skin was glowing up.


    To describe her outward appearance, she was literally sexy and no man could refuse to didn''t have something with her until the cold night passed off.


    After she saw was already fallen asleep, she stared at him for a couple of minutes and smiled. It appeared even they were not having a conversation but as long as she can see Riku''s innocent face, everything was fine to her.


    "Hmm... His face is really attractive-" She suddenly paused as she was late to recall the time when she asked him to have s*x with him.  "No, I''m not that person."


    To forget those memories, she walked towards the balcony and put her elbows on the flat surface while her cold hands were positioned on her cheeks.


    She took a deep breath, watching the beautiful scenery of the glittering night skies. Where the moonlight was enlightened all over the place, under them, the only things she can see were the guards roaming in the area and the other establishment.


    Most likely, the villagers here weren''t allowed to get outside in the dark time. Why? Just to eliminate the casualties that might happen. What is the casualty? To would not add more problems when the Rattin Kingdom attack their village, at the same time, a large number of the villagers were already evacuated in the Eastern Section just like what they planned.


    "Mom, if you''re still here there''s someone would warn for our father to didn''t overdo it." She said along with a deep sigh.


    And all of a sudden, her eyes were widened after seeing a shooting star rapidly pass under the moon. So she quickly sticks her hands and closed eyes to wish.


    It appeared that the people in this world were also believed that if there''s a shooting star passed in the night sky it can grant their wishes. Well, there was nothing wrong with that since nothing would lose to them when they just try, isn''t it?


    "I wish no one would die in this expedition, and give my father more years to live in this world. Also, I hope the sudden occurrence of the monster would entirely vanish." She wished, hoping all those things would come true.


    After that, she yawned and the tears formed in the corner of her eyes. "I have to sleep, there''s a lot of work must finish tomorrow."


    She lay on the bed where the man was sleeping comfortably. She just smiled, then pulled her blanket that was made by the animal''s skin. "Good night, Riku! Thanks for all the jobs you have done! I''m grateful that you came to this village and help us without taking any exchange." She said in a sweet voice and mildly kissed the man''s lips without her control. Overjoy? Love? Well, we didn''t know...


    __


    On the next day, Riku woke up much earlier than before. To put it simply, he wanted to work while the night was still there so he can get extra movement speed and energy.


    To begin with, he slowly opened up his eyes and held his lips. "Why it''s sweet? I didn''t remember I ate something sweet last night huh?" He paused for a second and reclined his back against the wall. "Right! I didn''t mouthwash last night that must be the reason."


    He didn''t pay too much attention to it while biting his lips for no good reason. It seemed he liked the sweetness on his lips right now.


    Just like what he has done. He used the balcony to leave the area and used his [Fly] ability to swiftly get back to the Guest Hall. First thing first, he came back to his room, and immediately checked Emma''s condition.


    From afar, he sighed with relief after seeing Emma was breathing calmly and having a peaceful sleep. In his opinion, he worried for no good reason.


    "I forgot that she had a fast recovery. However, if something bad happens to her I will blame myself since she was with me when she obtained that injury. Also, I didn''t give her quick medical assistance as we arrived in the village." He felt guilty, slowly closing the door so would not disturb her.


    But no matter how smooth his movements and avoiding making an unnecessary sound. Still, he can''t escape with the strong senses of Emma as she immediately woke up and took her knife.


    Being an adventurer, they often do that. Why? Protecting their lives was their main priority, at the same when they hear or felt something they thought that there was a monster going to attack them.


    Yet, she put her black knife back to her bed as she quickly recognized this man''s face. Thanks to the light given by the lamps around them, she stopped herself from attacking him.


    "Sorry about that, Riku. I thought someone was intruding on my room." She explained, still noticing that she was enduring the pain in her arms.


    ''Her room? She''s the one who''s sleeping here, isn''t she?'' He uttered to his mind, then positioned his left hand in front of him. "Calm down, Emma. I just get here to get some stuff, you can go back to your sleep."


    Yet, Emma was stood up and looked like wanted to come with him despite her condition. "I''m good, Riku. I already recovered all my strength." She lied as she can''t barely raise her right arm.


    "Don''t be so hard-headed, Emma. Just stay here and sleep for a while." He said in a deep tone, then took something out of his pocket. "Here, Emma! Do you like it, right? You can have it, also that is my pay for helping me out in the expedition."


    She catches the yellow-orange crystal, didn''t expect this man would just easily give her a valuable item. "This is true? Are you giving me this monster''s core?"

 Chapter 99 - Crafstmen

    Emma was slacked her jaw after Riku threw something in her hands. It had yellow-orange gleaming color and small brown color inside of it, at the same time, it was releasing a soothing heat.


    At this point, she didn''t know how she was going to express her feelings inside her chest. Her heart was rapidly pounding and still couldn''t believe that this valuable item was easily given by this man.


    "A-Are you sure about this, Riku? Are you really giving me this monster''s core?" She stuttered and suddenly had an excited expression on her face when Riku smiled at her and gave his few nods.


    Well, this was the only thing he knew to repay this woman for all the help she gave to him. On top of that, the first time Emma saw the monster''s orb, he could easily tell that she wanted this stuff.


    "Of course, Emma, you can have it. Aside from that, I don''t have an idea what I supposedly in this monster''s core." He responded, then walked towards the closet before adding. "I know if you have it; you can use it in something useful just like what you have said when we were the Assima Forest."


    He remembered those words clearly. To put it simply, Emma spit that the monster''s core could grant a certain to have an element ability which was the fire.


    And all of a sudden, she embraced the monster''s orb while looking at him with her glistening eyes. "Thank you, Riku! You''re the best! I never thought that you will still give it to me after I said the purpose." She replied, couldn''t help to push herself into a stood up position.


    He chuckled, "You deserved that item, Emma. So hide it before I change my mind and take it back from you."


    As she heard those words. She took some of the ripped blankets inside Riku''s closet, after that, she used them to wrap the core and hide it in her pocket.


    Of course, he was shocked by her reaction as he stopped and watched what she was doing. In his eyes, Emma was like a kid who received a special treat from their parents.


    "You quite like that one, huh. However, just like our agreement, you should stay in our room and recovered your all strength. Yet, if you refused I won''t hesitate to take it back." He said in a serious tone and ready to leave his room.


    Although she was disappointed with their agreement, still, she was eager to have this monster''s valuable core. "If you say so... But you can call me anytime if you need some help, okay?"


    "Kay." He coldly responded as he was focusing his mind on creating the landmines.


    To be exact, this was the first time he was creating a landmine so he was unsure if his invention would work well or not.


    As soon as he opened the wooden door, he paused for a second and left a message for the woman behind him. "I already ask the maids here to give you some food. So stay here and don''t do anything that can exhaust your body."


    A beautiful woman left inside the wooden room, thinking why Riku so cared about her condition. Moreover, she was glad that someone was worried about her as she felt special for some reason.


    "Thank you, Riku! I''m glad that I make the right decision to come with your journey in this perilous world! Also, good luck and take care with your invention!" She cheerfully yelled even though the wooden door was already closed.


    Behind the thick wall, Riku could still hear a loud voice and the main reason why his eyes were softened. "She looks tough but the truth is she''s a sweet woman."


    He shrugged his shoulders, then took a deep breath to start his exhausting day with positivity.


    Slap!


    Slap!


    First, he mildly slapped his face to awaken his senses. After that, he started to leave the Guest Hall and headed to the working station.


    "I should do this right! All my plans in this world were suddenly changing their course for some reason. If I failed here, that''s the time when I realised that I''m not suitable for this job."


    Talking about his knowledge, he was confident that he learned a lot on Earth. But the thing was, there was a circumstance or profession that wasn''t suitable for a certain person.


    __


    While traveling. In his mind were the materials he needed to create numerous landmines which were Potassium Nitrate, Sulfur, and Charcoal. Aside from that, was the metal where he put the gun powder and the spring he needed to trigger the explosion.


    After a few were moments. He already reached the working station and saw five craftsmen respectively standing in front of him.


    GOOD MORNING, SIR RIKU! WE ARE THE CRAFTSMEN ASSIGNED TO HELP YOU WITH YOUR INVENTION!


    They greeted them at once and gradually bowed their heads.


    He waved his hands at them along with a broad smile. "Thank you for your wonderful greeting!" He also bowed to greet them as well before adding. "Let''s head straight. All of you are here to make me the last material I needed which is to craft metal."


    He took something out of his pocket. It was a scroll and showed the drawing what was the exact metal they were doing. It was a rounded metal that had the size of 7-8 in diameter and 5-6 in height. For him, it was the right size of the landmines, at the same time, he knew if they built a small body it can make plenty of it in no time.


    And again. Of course, the craftsmen were amazed by the images they saw on the scroll as it was their first time to see something like this.


    He''s really amazing!


    We are making something with a measurement this is gonna be easy for all of us.


    Even we are not starting yet. I''m already eager to see the result, at the same time, I''m too excited to tell this story to my future grandchildren. Your grandfather Alberto was part of the team who built the greatest invention in this world!


    Those were the words of the craftsmen that were looked excited to do their jobs right away. Furthermore, springs rounded metals and the covered of it they were going to make.


    To begin with. To describe the people in front of him. All of them were one hundred and seventy centimeters in height, on top of that, they had bulk bodies and their age was around forty or fifty plus.


    "It seems all of you are here understood what we are trying to make. You can start right now, and I would like to thank you for the big help!" He bowed his head again at them to show his appreciation.


    As soon as he spits these words, the craftsmen were now starting to do their jobs. They lightened up the fire where they were going to melt the metal and positioned the materials they were needed to perfectly form the metals.


    The first metal was used for the storage of the gun powder, then he will put the spring and put the metal cover. In his mind, by doing this, he can ignite the gunpowder and create a strong explosion.


    __


    On the other hand, he entered the room where were the crashed materials located. Why he was doing all the mixture alone? It was just simple, he was the only one who knows of the right amount so to avoid the worst-case scenario that might happen he must do that job alone.


    Why only five craftsmen he hired? His reason he can''t teach all the craftsmen at once, at the same time, having numerous craftsmen would faster their job.


    "After this day, I''ll ask those craftsmen to each the others and have overtime here. We must hurry since we didn''t know when is the right time the Rattin Kindom would attack the village."


    He continued his job, mixing all the mixture and putting each one he made in a certain container. It was way easy since when craftsmen finished their jobs, they can effortlessly put the mixture inside of it and demonstrate it.


    A couple of hours had passed. The craftsmen''s sweat was dripping all of their bodies because of the too much heat given by the fire around them. Despite that, they can still smile and do their job that they didn''t feel any kind of exhaustion.


    Alas, the craftsmen entered the room where the inventor''s precise location was located. In his grasps, was the equipment he needed to create the landmines.


    Shining metals perceived by his eyes didn''t expect the craftsmen here was way more skilled than he expected. "It''s already done? Thank you so much! Really appreciated."


    The Craftsman nodded his head at him along with a broad smile on his face. "Yes, sir Riku, it''s done. Here."


    Without making any second thought, he grabbed the metals and spring, then carefully put the mixture. "Ohh! Get the mannequin we are starting my invention right now!"

 Chapter 100 - Success?

    The bulk man which one of the craftsmen entered in the enclosed door. Yet, even he was just standing at the front door he already inhaled a tough smell that tightened his chest, at the same time, itching his nose.


    By simply observing the area, he can easily say that the mixture in the container was too dangerous.


    As soon as he entered, he felt that someone was sitting on his chest. But what he could? He must give this material to see what exactly the invention they were working on.


    In his mind, it must be the main reason why Riku used a mask to covered his face. To wouldn''t inhale that thing and avoid the worst-case scenario that might happen to him.


    "Sir Riku, this is all the item you have asked for us. The spring, the metals, and its covered." At this point, this man had no idea how this invention could save the entire village.


    But before that, let''s introduced this craftsman that brought all the stuff. His name was Conrad Fin, and seemed the head of all of the craftsmen who inhabited this village. To describe his outward appearance, he was looked Mexican and bulk body.


    Without making another thought, he pushed himself into a standing-up position to hurry see the items. In just a glance, everything was perfect in his eyes, didn''t expect those craftsmen would surpass his expectations with their impressive skills.


    "Wow... This is so amazing, Conrad! Thank you very much!" He cheerfully said to the man standing in front of him. "Can you get a mannequin and position in the middle part of the working station?"


    Conrad nodded his head without hesitation, admitting that he was also eager to see the invention as soon as possible. "Of course, sir Riku. We are going to prepare it right now and just give us a go signal when we are going to start."


    After he spits these words, Conrad immediately left the enclosed room to provide the material they were needed for this demonstration.


    To begin with. Riku carefully placed the metal container on the wooden table that had an average height as his knees. "This is where I put the gunpowder." He seriously murmured to himself, thinking if there was another thing in making landmines.


    To wouldn''t consume the more time. He started to put the gun powder inside the metal container, first, he does not fill the container the reason was he was given a space for the spring where he can put it.


    Just like the grenade, that was his idea to create the landmines. Once someone stepped into it and released their feet, it would make a click sound and suddenly explode.


    His sweat was dripping on his face, but he can''t take to wipe it. Why? Because the gunpowder will put on his face, at the same time, he was in the situation that no one should destroy his focus.


    __


    After an hour, Riku finished filling the right amount of gunpowder inside the container. Yet, he was not putting the cover to analyze if he was doing the right thing.


    Under the metal cover, there was a clip here where he would stick the spring. "Well, it seems this invention is done. Now, I just hope that it would work out really well."


    When all the things were settled. He clipped the springs on the small metal cover and where their opponents should step to make the explosion.


    Click!


    The metal was clicked but not because he accidentally triggered the landmine, it was because he perfectly sealed his first time ever invention.


    For some reason, he had a broad smile on his face as he was glad that his all hard work to create this invention was paying off. The moment of truth, he was going to test it to see if his invention needed some modifications, also to find out how strong the explosion it could make.


    In his opinion, with the amount of gunpowder he used. He can tell that it can easily kill ten people at once, on top of that, he put some nails on it so if there was a tendency their opponent managed to escape the nails would finish them off.


    In his grasps was the landmine, and yes, he was holding it with both hands. Why? The reason was, once he accidentally dropped it into the ground, it will immediately explode and much worst can easily kill him.


    He moved out of the room, seeing from afar the five craftsmen located in the amid if the working station. They were done preparing the mannequin they needed for the demonstration, it was a scarecrow that mostly could find on the farm.


    He was taken aback as he was suddenly felt something uncomfortable inside his chest. He slowly shook his head, thinking that mannequin couldn''t scare him, and he just was shocked by it because of the large size.


    It was one hundred and fifty centimeters in height, wearing the farmer''s hat. He was slowly walking towards the location while the craftsmen looking at him with their astonishing eyes.


    Everyone look at that! Sir Riku was already done preparing his invention!


    That looks amazing! I didn''t expect that is the actual appearance of what we are made!


    Now, let''s see what''s that rounded invention could do!


    Riku stopped when he reached the area, then looked at one of the craftsmen who was holding a shovel. "Can you dig that area for me?" He wanted he was the one who digs the soil, but he can''t take to let go of the landmine in his hands.


    The craftsman pointed his index finger at the soil and asked him questions. "How deep, Sir Riku? And how about the size?"


    He explained that they needed a two-centimeter extension in deep and one-centimeter extended diameter with the actual size of the landmine.


    It took a couple of minutes until he finished. After that, he placed the landmine on the hole and asked the craftsman to mildly cover it.


    "All you can step back and hide in the place where the nails can''t penetrate." He warned them in a serious tone.


    The four craftsmen left the place, but Conrad remained in his position. "How about you, sir Riku? You should leave the place, isn''t it? You''re one of the important people in the Arzotoc village so we can afford that something bad happens to you. If you''re trying to do something, give me that job I think I can handle that one." He offered himself as he noticed Riku was analyzing how would operate his invention.


    Well, Conrad was quite right. Riku was the one who made some plans and the main key for the invasion. In their minds, this man created the explosive invention, at the same time, he must show his [Transformation magic] to force them to withdraw.


    He frowned his brows, but it seemed he was going to refuse as he already what he was the best way to do here after he took string and stone that would add some weight with the mannequin.


    "I can handle it, Conrad. You can now step back and join them, okay?" He approached him with his soothing behavior.


    He tied the stone on the mannequin''s body, after that, he positioned it in the exact position where it would make a contact. Furthermore, he was slowly stepping back, heading to the location where he can safely hide.


    He doesn''t use any physical strength on his hands, knowing if he accidentally pulled the mannequin would surely fall into the land mine.


    Behind him, were the people who were curiously watching him, trying to figure out what was this man exactly doing. When he reached the post, he hid behind it.


    "Everyone! There''s a nail inside of that, so it''s way better if you stay in your position doing nothing, okay!"


    All of them agreed at once, then used the thick posts and wall to protect themselves. And as soon as he heard their response, he took a glance at the mannequin.


    ''This is the moment truth and I can''t afford to fail this one." He uttered his mind, aware that making an invention was trial and error since he was not an expert in doing that. Well, he''s not the kind of person, at the same time, the villagers here were looked high on him.


    He took a deep breath and softly let it out of the air. He then calmly pulled the string and saw the mannequin was falling precisely where was the landmine located.


    Bam!


    It bounced on the surface so he thought that cover was too stiff to trigger it. But that idea was easily faded away after he heard a loud clicking sound.


    Click!


    "Hide!" He aggressively said as he saw an orange light color on the surface.


    Boom!


    And all of a sudden, a tremendous explosion shook the entire place which made some of the structures collapse.


    Swish!


    Swish!


    Swish!


    "Watch out, the nails are flying!".

 Chapter 101 - Xelin

    After the tremendous explosion transpired in the working station, it was followed up by the keen sound that scattered all over the place.


    With its force and sound, it was enough to penetrate the thick wall. Aside from that, the soil splashes above them and it shook the whole place in just the blink of an eye.


    Behind the wall, the craftsmen have widened their eyes but not because they were scared in that explosion, it was because they were amazed at how strong that invention was made by this outsider.


    What the--


    What was that?!


    Don''t tell me that''s the item we are working on?


    These were the only words they could say out of their mouth. At the same time, they were looking at the man who had a broad smile on his face.


    "Remained in your position! Its force and sharpness are enough to kill you, worst-case scenario puncture to your skull." He warned them at once as he was certain with it.


    Furthermore, the explosion they made caught the attention of all the villagers in the Arzotoc village. Why? Just because the explosion created massive aftershocks which made them stumble their footings and drop sort things to the ground.


    Guards and even Arisu immediately headed to the working station just to figure out the origin of the explosion.


    "I knew it! That kind of power comes from Riku''s invention!" Arisu stood up out of her luxurious chair, after that, she turned her gaze at the guards. "Quick! Get the horses we are going to Riku''s place."


    The seven guards left at once. While her father was looking at her with his clueless eyes. "What''s going on, Arisu? The Rattin Kindom is already attacking our beloved village?" He asked her in a weak tone.


    He pushed himself into a seated up position, trying to use all of his strength just to continue his job in this village which was to protect the villager since he was the King.


    However, Arisu gently assisted him back to his bed while explaining what was exactly going on in their village. "Calm down, father. Riku has said that you should stay in your bed. Also, that i is not coming from the Rattin Kindom, it came from Riku''s invention." She said politely, at the same time, she was happy that she didn''t make the wrong decision to trust this man.


    "Is that so?" His eyes were softened, yet he was persistent to see that success. "Still, I want to see what''s going on in my village."


    She gently stroked the white hair of his father, calming him down since Riku warned her King Luke should not exhaust himself. "Please, father, don''t be stubborn. You stay in your room regaining your strength once you''re good I promise that I''m not going to stop whenever you want to go."


    At this point, he couldn''t do anything as he didn''t want to refuse the request of his lovely daughter. "Okay, I''ll stay here. But keep your promise."


    She cheerfully nodded her head, then hugged him tightly. "Of course, father, I never broke my premises." She was rubbing her face on his father''s chest but someone interrupted when the guards came back and knocked on the door.


    "Lady Arisu, the horses are waiting for you at the entrance." That was the deep polite voice of the guard.


    "I''m coming, just wait for me there." She responded with a mild voice and took a glance at his father. "I have to go, eat your food, and listen to what they tell you, okay?"


    His father agreed, "Yeah, yeah, go ahead and update me once you come back." He replied, then waited for Arisu to exit the door before adding these words. "You''re like your mother."


    __


    On the other hand, the explosion in the explosion was passed off just the thick golden dust that was flying through the air. When they noticed it, the craftsmen walked towards the area where they could see the man who had a white blanket that wrapped throughout his body.


    The downside here was, some of the equipment they were using was destroyed. But Riku''s cares? They can get a replacement and continued their job here.


    "Sir Riku, this is your invention?" Alberto said slowly, even though he witnessed with his own eyes, still, he was having a hard time believing in it.


    Why they were acting like this? It was because they thought the only thing that could do a tremendous explosion was the people who had possessed high magical power. In their minds, how the natural resources could do a such thing? Where it can surpass all the things that magic can do. Remember, this broken world was undeveloped by swords, magic, and monster.


    He was looking at Albero with his eyes lively eyes, although it was too obvious he shook his head at him. "No, this is our invention since I''m not going to achieve this result without your help."


    Five of them were shocked by his response, never thinking Riku would give them big credit for this wonderful invention.


    Thank you, Sir Riku!


    Your words it''s like a lovely song that entering my ears!


    Let us help you until the end! All of us wanted to know more about your invention since we are that is not only the invention inside your head right now!


    The craftsmen were going too excited their head intervened to their celebration, knowing that each time was valuable. "Get back to work! Kill the fire that scattered all over the place and replace our equipment!" He took a glance at Alberto and added. "Alberto calls the other craftsmen that would help us, this is not the type of job that the five of us could do it instantly." He ordered in a serious tone.


    Well, Riku was impressed how Conrad understood the situation even without informing him. "That''s good, Conrad. I''m glad that you call the others, and I know they can easily learn about it since all the craftsmen here are very skilled workers." He responded nonchalantly while looking at the deep hole created by the landmine.


    "I''m happy that you are appreciated our work here. Also, I''m the head of the Craftsmen so I must the one who ordered them around, at the same time, by looking at them, I can say that they are happy working with you, believing they would learn new something coming from you." He explained, then mildly bowed his head to show his respect. "I gotta go, Sir Riku. There''s a lot of jobs we have to finish, and I know you are a very busy person each second to you is valuable."


    After he spits these words, Conrad left the area while the man in his behind seemed to have an idea as heard that statement.


    While walking back to the place where the other gunpowders were located, he was started to murmur. "Learn something from me? What does mean? Do they believe I can make new inventions by just using the gunpowder-?"


    He paused for a second as the image gun went to his mind. With this weapon, they can increase the firepower in mid-range combat, at the same time, since the people here weren''t aware of the gun so no one could predict what would happen to them when they were hit by the bullet.


    But the problem here was, the Rattin Kindom would approach their village in no time. Yes, he can make guns with his current materials, however, that wasn''t enough to occupy all the guards in the Arzotoc village. Aside from that, the gun can''t learn in just one day as they needed to train how they were going to aim and control their arms with its given strong impact.


    Still, he had a broad smile on his face. "Well, I''m going to make one of it or two just for the protection and it would have a big benefit when I have an expedition." He murmured to himself, then entered the room, continuing to create the gun powder.


    __


    On the other part of the world, where the strong monsters and mystical occurrence happened. There were a thousand people wearing green robes was passing in the green forest.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Above them, a man with red spiky hair had an eye patch on his left eye, and an x mark scar on his left face was swiftly going down out of the tree. After he checked how far the Arzotoc village was from their current location.


    He landed on the place where was the blond man wearing a white cape that had the logo R with the sword. First, he knelt on the curvy surface to show his respect. "Sir Xelin, I can''t still see the Arzotoc village from afar. I think we have to travel 4 or 5 days before we reached that area."


    Xelin that had aggressive red eyes looked at him with a serious expression.. "That''s fine, Vole, we are not in hurry. The result is the same, all of them are going to die hahaha!"

 Chapter 102 - Dream

    On the other side of the map, the attackers who came from the Rattin Kingdom were starting to approach the Arzotoc village.


    Moreover, the leader was looked calm as he was just in the surroundings and enjoying the breeze and the yellow bright sun touching their bodies.


    His name was Xelin Trone, the person who was assigned to rule the invasion against the Arzotoc village. To describe his appearance, he was looked American as he had blond hair, but the difference here was, he had aggressive red eyes, and his physique seemed to experience death training.


    Furthermore, his height was around one hundred and seventy-five centimeters. On top of that, at his young age which was twenty-four years old, he was already permitted to handle thousands of attackers. Or to be exact, because of his extraordinary ability, and reasonable thinking, he gained the respect and trust of the people around him.


    It was too obvious that some of the attackers were older than him, so it means the ability of a certain person matters in this world.


    "Sir Xelin, I think we can reach the Arzotoc village in around four or to five days. I included here the possibility that the will monsters us." The man who had black spiky hair politely informed him. It was Vole Giza the navigator of this invasion.


    Yet, by simply his outward appearance and his physique, they could easily tell that this man was not just an expert by navigating the location. He was also was a skilled fighter just like what you could see in his numerous scars that seemed to come from a sword or other metallic keen weapons.


    "Don''t be too cautious about our current location, Vole. Everyone here knows about that since the Arzotoc village is located far away than you expected. Aside from that, that village is surrounded by four different dangerous forests so you should anticipate some of the monsters are guarding them." Xelin explained nonchalantly as he was not looked bothered if they were staying for a while inside the forest.


    Why? It was simple. When the moment they perceived the Arzotoc village, do you think they would immediately engage in an attack? To put it simply, the thousands of attacks were probably exhausted in their travel so they were needed some time to regain their strength. At the same time, they might be overconfident since their opponents were also human beings, so its means there was still a chance that they could defeat their group.


    This was Xelin opinion and the main reason why their king chooses him to be the leader of this invasion. Yes! He was too cautious and doesn''t allow himself to commit a single mistake, knowing a single mistake could change everything.


    Vole nodded his head at him as he agreed with those words. "I apologize, Sir Xelin, I just thought that you become an inpatient in this invasion because we already traveling for several weeks." He explained, then slowly pushed himself into a stood-up position, trying to walk next to this man.


    "Why should I? I want this invasion to become nice and smooth." He responded as he hop off on his red horse before adding. "I''m not in hurry, Vole because I as know we are still getting the same result which is all the creatures in that village would die in our hands."


    One thing you could notice in this man was that his red eyes were getting furious every time he talk about killing.


    "I understand, Sir Xelin." Vole responded and even he was looked a bit terrified every time he was this man becoming like this. Nevertheless, he must leave his current location, so that he could continue to navigate this invasion. "I''ll take my leave, Sir-"


    And all of a sudden, he was paused as he saw Xelin''s right hand was making gestures that means to stop.


    "Wait for a moment, Vole." He said in a serious tone without looking at the person on his behind.


    "What is it, Sir Xelin? Did I say something that offended you? If that''s the case I really apologize." Behind his tough and scary outward appearance, still, he was showing his respect to this man as he was savvied what Xelin''s capabilities.


    He just smiled maliciously, then took a glance at him with his softened red eyes. "No, Vole. I just would like to say here that stop acting too casual in front of me. Still, we are great friends back to the death training camp, nothing gonna change." He spits out of his mouth, leaving the tough man dumbfounded at him.


    "What was that? Did he know that we are now standing in different worlds?" He asked himself in a weak tone, but eventually, he shrugged his shoulders, and his lips were widened. "Well, this is how you really are, Xel!"


    ___


    A couple of hours had passed, the thousands of attacks were calmly walking under the vast green forest. Where the sunlight couldn''t reach them, only the soothing breeze and chirping of the birds that they could be felt.


    "Sir-" Vole stopped as he reminded him of the words Xelin earlier. "Xel, right. I can ask you some questions?" He said in a weak tone so that the attackers around them couldn''t hear how he exactly approached the leader.


    It piqued his attention not because he was curious about what Vole would like to know; it was because he called him in the way how Vole called him back then. "What is it, Vole?"


    "Well, several weeks had passed when the time we declared that we are going to invade the Arzotoc village." Vole took a stop just to see how he would reach.


    "Yeah... What about this?" He responded again, feeling that there was a monster existence closer to the area.


    Remember, that the main problem right now was the possibility that their numbers were vastly decreased because of the monsters'' attacks.


    "If you don''t mind, I can ask the reason why we are trying to attack the village? Since it''s been a week, still, I have no idea about the main reason why we have invaded a small village like them. Yes, I''m aware of the useful materials that can be found around them, however, I think it''s not enough to attack them." Vole said in a polite tone, so he can talk to this man longer.


    At this point, he doesn''t mind if told the main reason for this invasion. Nevertheless, he wanted to know why Vole could say those words.


    "Before I tell you mine, I would like to hear your words. How could say that this invasion would not have benefited the Rattin Kingdom?" He said in a serious tone, thinking that this man has large ideas rumbling inside his head.


    "If you see, almost seven thousand fighters we are gathered in this expedition, it''s the three fourth of the current numbers of the creatures inhabiting in the Arzotoc village? Just for the resources? I don''t think about that since it''s way too obvious that we can find the materials we are looking for around our kingdom." He knew he was overdoing it, still, he wanted to share his thought about the invasion. "Sorry, if I offended you this. But I don''t think attacking their village is valuable for our Kingdom since we can attack the kingdom that much richer to them and take their stuff."


    At this juncture, he understood what he was trying to say, and for some reason, he agreed with it. Why? Because he already questioned the King the same as what Vole said to him. But what he could do? He should obey all the orders given to him or else he would be killed and his family.


    "Honestly, this is the King''s order, I have no right to question about this. Also, we are still getting to them as their establishment was developed, on top of that, we can increase enlarge our territory so the other country nor Kingdom would afraid to us." He explained, however, didn''t give the answer Vole was looking for.


    He took a deep breath, calming his mind. "I know it''s the King''s order and what are the small benefits we could have in this invasion. But, you could tell me why he suddenly declared war against that small village?"


    "You''re quite persistent to know more about it, huh? But I guess nothing will change if you say it to you. The reason for this invasion is because of our King''s Dream?" He said with a low tone so that no one could eavesdrop on them.


    His eyes were widened after hearing these words, nevertheless, he was not mad about hearing the reason. To put it simply, Vole knew the capacities the King of the Rattin Kingdom.


    "W-Wait, what''d he say to you?" He stuttered as he really wanted to know about the current circumstance.


    "It''s not that clear, but I remembered that he says that there was a man there that could be the main threat for our Kingdom.. So he wanted to eliminate him as soon as possible."

 Chapter 103 - King Of The Rattin Kingdom

    To explain what happened with the conversation between Vole and Xelin. He believed that the king of the Rattin Kingdom could predict the future by just seeing the images that appeared in his dream.


    A prophet? Maybe? But the people called him like that.


    "If that''s the case, Xel. We should eliminate that man no matter what." Vole responded in a deep tone while seriously rubbing his chin. "How we can recognize that man? We had no idea who is he and even his appearance."


    "That''s the big problem. But the King tells some of the descriptions about this man. He said he had black hair and a different appearance." Xelin paused for a second as he looked at the clear blue sky. "I know it''s hard to find someone if we have no clues who he really is. So I suggest if we wiped all of them."


    He frowned his brows, then looked at him maliciously. "I guess you''re right,"


    __


    On the other side, two days had easily and the fifty-plus craftsmen had to work for twenty hours in order to enlarge their productivity for the landmine''s vessel.


    The same as Riku, he was working for twenty-four hours since he was the only one who know about the mixture. His eyes were deep, seeing the veins on it sign of lack of sleep.


    "Two had passed I didn''t expect that we can make hundreds of landmines in a short time." He said while looking at the metallic thing located in the enclosed where you could see the guarding that room.


    To put it simply, to avoid the worst-case scenario and sudden explosion they were needed guards to protect it.


    He went back to his room, then took something out the closest. It was a small metallic thing, and by simply looking at him, he could say what was the capability of this weapon. Next to it was the silver bullet that came from the metal he obtained when he was having an expedition in Mystical Cave.


    "I thought I can make two or three guns, but it ended up I just made a Glock 19 9mm. It''s too complicated than I thought." He said long with a deep sigh as he really wanted to rest for a whole day.


    But what he could? He spent too much time making the landmines, so he was expecting that their opponents would approach the Arzotoc village in no time. Furthermore, the sun goes up and it was the day that they were needed to plant the landmines in the location where the Rattin Kingdom surely took that path.


    Well, there was no problem with that since they already sent a scout that would their movements. Or to be exact, the Rattin Kingdom was taking the west and north section which was a good thing. Why? The reason the people who had no ability to fight, children, etc were already evacuated in the Easter Section, that means no one could experience the bloody war that would transpire in three days.


    Ding!


    And all of a sudden, the blue widescreen occurred right before his eyes. It was unusual since the system was not showing to him in the past few days, so he had a bad feeling about it that the system would give him a stupid request.


    "What now?" He asked himself in a weak tone while hearing the solid sound of the hammer.


    [Taking the domain would arise in 2 days and 17 hours! You should win against the war and take one of their domain! Remember, the incomplete quest has always a twin punishment.]


    It was the warning that came from the system, it seemed he was now forced to complete the quest or else something bad might happened to him in this broken world.


    Of course, he was shocked seeing the notification came from the system, at the same, can''t be helped to get curious about what was the punishment he''ll receive once he didn''t complete the request.


    "A punishment? What the heck is that? You didn''t see I''m busy for a couple of weeks and now you saying to me that I will a punishment? What do you think that I''m strong enough to invade a powerful kingdom alone? You are making me laugh."


    Yes, he was upset by the notifications that unexpectedly came into his life. In his mind, when he was not completing the quest in the XR online, he was just losing the reward. However, if you take look at it, this was real life so it literally bothered him, and can''t stop himself from thinking a such thing.


    "Punishment you ass... But tell me what are my punishments if I failed to complete the Domain Quest?" He asked the system, hoping it will give him an answer just like what the system did when he was brought into this world.


    [You will not receive the rewards!]


    The system responded to him in an instant. Well, he can breathe freely now as he cleared his mind that no one will happen to him. Nevertheless, that expression easily faded away, knowing the system was generating an answer for more results.


    He gulped while looking at the screen along with his eyes. When the moment it showed the result, he experienced a mixed emotion as he didn''t know if he would be glad or miserable after receiving the notification.


    [The worst-case scenario: Fail to complete the quest would change the course, and it would stop the host to come back into the world where he was coming from.]


    At this point, he knelt to the ground and dumbfounded the screen. On top of that, he realised what he should do to come back to the Earth, and now had an idea of what was the reason behind these words CHANGING COURSE.


    In his mind, if he just knew that the key to getting back into this world was to complete the quest-given system, this was the thing he would do in the first place. But what he could do? He can''t turn back the time, aside from that, he must not regret all the occurrences that happened to his life. Why? First of all, he learned different kinds of things which made him have good genes in his body, aside from that, he was enjoying the time when he was with Arisu and Emma.


    Furthermore, he must be glad that he had already an idea that there was a way to get back on the Earth and sees the people waiting for him a long time ago which was Akio, Yui, and Haru.


    He looked at the wooden ceiling along with a broad smile on his face, the yellow-orange light shone in his eyes that showed he must continue all the things he started here. "If taking the domain is the only way to get back in the Earth, I should do it at all cost."


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    After he spits these words someone knocked on the door which made him stop wondering. He looked at the origin and the sound, after that, he heard the guard''s voice that seemed to be Pan Sik.


    "Sir Riku! Lady Arisu is here! She wants your update about the landmines as she thought it was the day when they are going to plant it." He approached him politely, knowing the difference between their current status in this village.


    First thing first, he hid the gun behind his green robe, he then took some bullets inside his pocket just in case he could protect himself while they were planting the landmines outside of the village''s wall. Remember, the only thing they knew about him was his [Fire claw] so he thought it was way better if he concealed some of his skill for a good reason.


    "Coming, Pan, just wait for me outside I coming for a second." He replied, then took all the things he needed.


    After a few were moments. He went outside and Arisu was standing around the guards. She waved her hand at him along with a beautiful smile on her face, he did the same thing to show respect, at the same time, that beautiful smile softened his entire body as he felt his exhaustion was fading away after seeing this woman.


    "What''s the matter to me? I should not feel this." He murmured to himself, then quickly went towards Arisu.


    Moreover, the landmines that were already finished were carefully carried by hundreds of villagers who volunteered to help him. Why they do not use the horse carriage to carry all the mines? It had a simple answer, Riku was afraid of the shaking effect given by the horse while traveling, he just simply eliminated the possibility that it will suddenly explode. Also, if that happens, the other landmines would explode and could be the main reason to ruin their perfect plan towards the Rattin Kingdom.


    "Good day, Riku! Do you look didn''t take enough sleep, huh? It''s okay with you to keep going?" Arisu said with her sweet voice.


    "Don''t worry about me, lady Arisu. Also, this is will be the end.." He energetically responded.

 Chapter 104 - The Start Of Invasion

    Hundreds of people were holding shovels, digging holes that were enough for the landmines. At this point, no one could try to be reckless, after knowing the extraordinary outcome could give by this invention.


    To determine their precise location, it was located in the middle part of the western and northern sections since this was the place where the Rattin Kingdom traveled right now. Moreover, their plan was based on the information given by the scout that was sent by the Captain.


    "It''s working smoothly, no signs of monster''s existence around us, they can work properly." He uttered to his mind while slowly kneading his chin.


    Arisu walked towards him, bothering since two days had passed, still, Riku couldn''t take enough sleep, working hard for this plan. "Almost seventy-five land mines are left here. I think you should back to your room right now and take some rest." She suggested in a sweet voice, didn''t mind speaking in this way as the creatures gathered here were all busy.


    Nevertheless, he shook his head, knowing that he must not lower his guard by this situation. "No, lady Arisu, I should stay here for a couple of days." He said in a weak tone, battling to open up his eyes.


    She was literally clueless about this situation. In her mind, once they set up all the landmines by their respectable position, their main job here was done. So what was the reason why this man pursued to stay in this perilous place?


    "What are you saying, Riku? Setting up the landmines is almost done, so I think you shouldn''t stay here as the villagers already knew what are they needed to do." She replied with a bit high tone as she couldn''t understand the logic about this man''s reasoning.


    "My answer is still the same, Lady Arisu. I can''t afford to rest right now since someone should protect this spot." He replied, then reclined his back at the thick wall as the sun shone on them weakening his entire body.


    She couldn''t take it, Arisu aggressively stood up in front of the man who was sitting on the green grasses. Aside from that, she doesn''t care even her skirt was mildly blowing by the wind. "Protect? Are you out of your mind? You made the landmines in order to protect us, so there is no reason to protect it." She said annoyingly while her hands were holding into walls so she can talk him face to face.


    A scent of lavender perceived went to his nose even though there was no lavender around them or even any flower. So he had a strong gut that scent was coming from behind those thick thighs. Yes! Somehow he was bothered by it, but for some reason, he wanted to smell it for longer.


    "This is quite nice... The scent given by your weapon is relaxing me." He said these words without his consciousness, at the same time, his black eyes were closed as he was really enjoying this wonderful sensation.


    Of course, Arisu had no idea what was the weapons he talked about, aside, she was too curious about the precisely happened to this man as he was acting strangely for her. "What are you saying, Riku? Tell me exactly so I can understand!" She yelled at him, so the villagers surrounded took a glance at them since she took their attentions.


    Furthermore, he narrowly flinched as his sense came back to its original state. ''The heck? That smell is driving me away.'' He uttered to his mind, also ready to explain their current situation to Arisu. "Hehe, sorry about that, Lady Arisu, so don''t get angry with me, also the villagers are looking to us." He said along with a suspicious smile.


    She spun around, then looked at the villagers with her sharp eyes. "Come back to your work! Don''t worry about us we are just having a serious conversation." She ordered them, after that, she back her gaze at the man who looked would take something out of his village''s green robe.


    The guards took their spears and swords, calmly putting them back. It seemed no matter how important Riku was in this village, guards were still going to kill him once Arisu ordered them.


    On the other hand, his eyes went furious after seeing the guards would try to attack him. In his mind, if they attack him, he would not hesitate to pull his gun and escape in this village by using his [Fly] ability.


    For some reason, she was taken aback, moving back her feet as she was afraid of how Riku glared at the guards. Based on her observation, this man would not hesitate to kill their guards, at the same time, she noticed Riku was trying to take something out of his green robe. Nevertheless, she didn''t intend to ask her about this first.


    "H-Hey, Riku, calm down! No one would try to hurt you as long as I''m here." She spits out her mouth, then lowered her body the same as Riku. "Listen to me, don''t do anything stupid here."


    His eyes were softened as she saw the lovely face of Arisu. He was blinking his eyes in confusion, didn''t aware that his mind, yet he knew this was the feeling he felt when he lost his control and try to kill the guards.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I can''t control myself." He stuttered, then pushed himself into a stood position and deeply bowed his head. "I just afraid that they would hurt me again." He explained.


    She slowly patted his head, "Don''t worry about it, Riku, we just did not make any scene here. Also, talk about what you didn''t want to leave this place." She calmly said, understanding what he experienced in their village.


    After a few were moments. Riku could now think clearly after he took a deep breath while saying to his mind that he must control his temper. "I''m good now, lady Arisu. Also, all of you should get back to the village after they finish setting up the land mines." He said politely, looking at the villagers who had glee on their faces while working.


    "Yes, I''ll do that once you said the reason why you wanted to stay here." She responded nonchalantly and did the same thing which made her heart soften. In her mind, she wanted to see the smiles once they survived this expedition.


    "The reason why I would stay here is, to protect all the landmines at all cost. Remember, the explosion of the land mines will trigger once there is someone stepping on it. Since we are in the open area and the monsters are abnormally appearing, that means someone would stay here and lure away the monsters to the direction where are the land mines are not located."


    She was gradually nodded her head as she now really understood what was exactly inside of this man''s mind. However, she looked not agree about this man staying here alone in this perilous place. To be exact, it was way better if there were guards behind his back so someone would support him.


    "No, Riku, I''ll ask the other guards to support yo--" She could not complete herself as Riku raised his left hand which means she needed to stop.


    "I don''t want to add more casualties to our current situation. I''m trying to say here, I''m the only one who should stay here to lessen the villages would die." He refused with a weak tone as he was really sure about this.


    Based on her expression, you could easily tell Arisu had no intention to leave this man alone. Furthermore, she looked upset since Riku was always refusing her suggestion. "You never listen to me, Riku. I know that you are a smart guy, but this is the kind of situation I would not agree with."


    It seemed he noticed that this woman was being persistent. So he confronted her that will start standing in front of her. "I have the ability to defeat the monster, lady Arisu. But it looked like no matter what I say here you are not going to listen to me. So I suggest the person would come with me are Emma, Pan, and Solomon. That''s all."


    His eyes were serious as he meant those words. She just simply shrugged her shoulders, at the same time, he can''t come with Riku even she had the ability to do that. "Okay, I''ll call that three when we finished here. But in the meantime, you should rest and take some food while the villagers are working, okay?"


    He nodded his head, knowing that he must stop disobeying this woman''s suggestion because it might be offended her. "I understand, lady Arisu." He seated back on the green grasses.


    __


    The time goes by, Riku stayed for another two days outside of the village with Emma, Pan, and Solomon. The soothing place wasn''t looked took longer because they heard from afar the sound of horse legs that were rapidly heading to their location.


    "They are here!"

 Chapter 105 - Clueless

    Within the three days that had passed, Emma, Riku, Pan Sik, and Solomon were lucky didn''t face any type of monsters while they were staying outside of the village.


    Well, this kind of circumstance bothered him as he knew the monsters would become more aggressive once they felt there was a human being standing up in their territories.


    He narrowly tilted his head towards the sexy woman standing not too far away from him. "Emma, could come closer with me?" He said politely, watching how this woman was sexy walking closer to him.


    She frowned her brows as she curious about this. Nevertheless, she smiled at him and waved her hand. "What is it, Riku? There''s something bothering you?" She said these words since Riku was thinking deeply in a couple of minutes that had passed.


    For the first time, he nodded his head at him, agreeing with the words that came out of her mouth. "Yes, can I ask you a few questions?" He replied, then invited her under the tall tree also in the place where the sunlight could not reach them.


    When they reached the area, he leaned his back on the tree, feeling the mild heat coming from the sunlight. "Do you know what is the main reason why the monsters aren''t showing up to us?"


    Both of them were watching Solomon and Pan Sin scouting the area, in order to lure the monsters in the other way once they approached them.


    She gradually shook her head while her blue long hair was glistening. "I bothered that I don''t know the answer since it was the first in my life that I went out of the forest and none of the monsters tried to attack me." She explained herself along with her voice, eventually, she also leaned her back against the tree to attain closer distance against him.


    Her response caught his attention as he noticed Emma was starting to act cute woman in front of him. Anyway, he shrugged his shoulders along with a sigh of relief as it was way better if their situation continued like this.


    "I hope this peacefulness continues." He said in a serious, feeling inside his chest that he could not tell what it was.


    "That''s right, you should now stop thinking about all the things that can bother your mind. Aside, we are in the good condition since the Arzotoc Village is well prepared for the upcoming invasion, thanks to you." She complimented him, aware of all the hard work made by Riku for this village.


    In her opinion, Riku doing all the things he can do in order to help the village. But the pressing question here was, why he was doing it without getting any benefits to his life? She understood that it was the first time village accepted an outsider and Arisu helped him a big thing. However, they brutally tortured him when he came to this place, so in her mind, what was the main reason why he was continuing to do a favor for this village?


    But what she could do? She was not in the right position to intervene in Riku''s decision. Or to put it simply, the only thing she could do was to support her after this man saved her from the brick of death and gave her a valuable thing which was the Elemental Core that can help her to enhance her magical ability.


    She took a deep breath, looking at the good scenery given by the clear skies and cool breeze touching their bodies. "Riku, did you say that you would come to my Kingdom, isn''t it?" Out of the blue, Emma asked that question to him.


    He took a glance at her, didn''t anticipate Emma could remember the exact words he said to her. Well, he was going to their Kingdom just to learn some of the magical power that this strange world has. Or to be exact, once he succeeded to get back on the Earth and continued his career which becomes a mutant, that would surely have a big impact on him. Furthermore, because he already had an idea what was the possible way to get back to his world, he thought it would take his time if he tag along with this woman. Unless Emma would join him with his domain in the Rattin Kingdom.


    He looked at her with his straight face, aside from that, aware that he might disappoint this woman. Yet, he can''t afford to lose his chance. "Sorry, Emma, but I don''t think I can still come with your village."


    And all of a sudden, she smiled at him to show that she didn''t bother by the words that came out of Riku''s mouth. But deep inside, she really wanted to bring this man to her Kingdom and showed that he didn''t see before.


    "That''s fine, Riku, I know you are a very busy person." She said cheerfully, after that, she went in the direction where Riku could not see her expression. "I think I''m the only one who will come back to my Kingdom." She added.


    "Don''t be sad, Emma, aside, I would like to invite you to come with me because I have a big plan as of now." He said to enlighten him, knowing a lot of things would happen to him once this invasion ended.


    Her eyes were softened after hearing these words. In her mind, if Riku invites her with his new plan, it means she had a chance to be with him for too long. "What is it, Riku? I''ll come with you wherever the place you will go?" She said with an excited tone, at the same time, eager to know where was this man planning to go.


    "I''ll tell you more about it once we finished the Arzotoc''s dilemma. But I would like to inform you that we are going to face a hard problem, so you should prepare yourself, okay?" He said, then pushed himself to the same level as Emma, after that, he patted her head to show how much he appreciated all the help bestowed by Emma.


    But the scenery easily faded away after Riku heard numerous solid footsteps from afar. The same as Emma because of her sharp senses, she was able to hear that sound, but Pan Sik and Solomon were still clueless about the situation.


    To begin with. To determine the origin of the sound it was around one twenty or one fifty meters coming from the Northern and Western Section.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sound was getting louder and louder as their opponents were coming closer to their current location. Also, the sound was enough to determine how large their numbers were.


    At this point, the best thing to do was to come back to the village and informed all the guards that the Rattin Kindom''s invaders arrived.


    "Hey, Pan! Ring the bell to inform all the villagers that our opponent was already here!" He said in a high tone, knowing the attackers would reach their location in no time.


    Pan was looking at him with his clueless eyes as he was certainly confused about the situation. On top of that, he didn''t realize that he was dumbfounded for a couple of seconds, and he just awakened his senses after Riku repeat himself.


    "Hey, Pan! Why are you just standing there?! You didn''t hear me?" He said these words to bring back his senses.


    He narrowly flinched but he immediately nodded his head at him as he agreed to obey his order. "Yes, Sir Riku! I''m going to do it."


    On the other hand, Riku invited Emma and Solomon to come back inside the village just to would not draw the opponents'' attention, aside from that, to avoid the continuous explosion that would happen shortly.


    "Come back right now, we don''t need to fight them. We are just letting the landmines deal with them." He said along with a broad smile, optimistic that his plan would work out.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    The huge bell suddenly rang and enveloped the entire village in just the blink of an eye. At this point, all the villagers and Arisu were well informed that their opponents has arrived.


    Moreover, as soon as the Rattin Kingdom''s invaders reached the place. The handsome man who had a white cape and blond hair asked his members to stop as he noticed something wrong about this place. It was Xelin the person assigned to lead the invasion.


    STOP!


    STOP!


    STOP!


    His words easily spread throughout all the members that tag along in this expedition. Vole came closer to him, to find out the reason why Xelin ordered them to stop.


    "What''s the matter, Xel? There''s any problem?" Vole asked him politely, then looked in front of him and saw there was no one around here that would try to protect their village. So at this juncture, even Xelin would not answer his question he already knew it.


    "I think you already understand the situation right now, those people set some traps for us. What''s a stupid idea!"


    [Mana sensing]

 Chapter 106 - No One Should Escape

    Invaders came from the Rattin Kingdom has arrived at the Arzotoc village, earlier than they were expecting. Yet, Xelin felt confused about this situation, in his mind, the creatures inside the village should already try defending their place unless they were surrendering their lives to them or plotting for something.


    First, he released mild magical power that easily coated his body, after that transferring it towards his eyes to see if there were any planted traps around them.


    [Mana sensing]


    His eyes furious eyes were gleaming, at the same time, Xelin was looking at the place where their opponents possibly set up the traps. However, the result surprised him as he could not see any type of threat or sign that the Arzotoc village would like to fight back.


    And all of a sudden, Xelin chuckled loud enough to hear by the people around him and creatures behind those thick walls which were Emma and Riku.


    "It seems that is the leader of this invasion, Emma?" He murmured while pointing his index finger towards the man who was wearing a white cape, had blond hair, and aggressive red eyes.


    By just simply looking at him, Riku could easily tell that this man was a skilled fighter, at the same time, he must not forget the possibility that this man could be good by utilizing magic power.


    Even though Emma didn''t personally know that man, still, she gradually nodded her head as it was too obvious to notice. "I guess, you are right." She responded politely while looking at the opposite team what would they respond to this kind of situation. "What do you think they are going to do?"


    He just remained nonchalant as he knew the Arzotoc village was still holding the favor of this invasion. "At this point, the only thing they could do is to attack us since that is the main reason why they came to this place." He replied in a weak tone so that the invaders would not have the chance to hear their conversation.


    In his opinion, he had no idea if there was a magical ability here that could enhance the ordinary hearing sense of a certain person. Or easy to say, he was just being cautious in order to increase their winning rate. Moreover, his eyes were darted at Xelin as he felt that guy was sharp.


    "Just like what you have said, let us the landmines deal with them." Emma said, tugging his red robe asking him to step back for a little bit so that they can avoid the upcoming explosion.


    He agreed to her as they went towards the area where they could see the opposing team from afar.


    To begin with. In this war, they had three steps in order to win. First, the land mines, this Riku''s invention would make the way to lessen the numbers of their opponents in an instant, once they were lucky and made the Rattin Kingdom terrify, there was a high chance that they would withdraw. The second plan, if the pursuing to enter the village, Riku would make his move by showing his [Transformation magic] it was they thought. As he knew having [Transformation magic] will have a big factor in this world since this was the stronger magical ability that a certain person could have.


    If they managed succeeded to the second step, it can help them to lessen the number of Arzotoc''s guards that might die. To put it simply, if the first step and the second stop would not work out well, it would force them to fight back and clear all the remaining enemies.


    By knowing each invader''s ability, they could easily huge numbers of guards would die because of the difference between the fighting style. To be exact, the invaders were born to be part of the war so none of them would afraid to die.


    __


    On the other side, a couple of minutes had passed, at the same time, Xelin was checking the area. "There''s no any traps here, Vole. You can double-check it if you are not convinced." He said these words as he noticed the obnoxious expression of Vole.


    Yes! Something bothered Vole as he could feel that there was a wrong with this, but he can''t determine what it was. Yet, he shook his head at him as he trusted this man''s ability.


    "N-No, Xel, there''s no need for me to do that." He responded to him while the so much peacefulness of the place was bothered him. He admitted that the crime in their Kingdom was increased day by day and people died because of poverty.


    To describe their Kingdom, you could smell the rotten smell whenever you go since you could someone dying on the street. Yes! First, you might think that their King had no ability to rule his Kingdom, but the truth was, he just loved to kill the people who have no benefit to him or the Kingdom. Aside from that, he was the main reason why the poverty easily spread through the village since he was greedy. He was collecting high taxes for the people with or without business. If they refuse to give, their fate was already decided. Of course, they were going to do.


    But what they could do? The King was surrounded by high-level mages and skilled fighters. On top of that, the King itself had the ability to protect himself, or easy to say, no one in their Kingdom could have the chance to kill him. Although hundreds of people tried the same thing, they were just easily met in the afterlife.


    He shook his head as he thought he was just jealous and envious of the peacefulness of this village. "That must be the reason, why I''m so bothered." He said in a weak tone, enough reason why Xelin asked him.


    "What is it, Vole? Do you say something?" Xelin said in a deep tone, at the same time, already had an idea where they would attack first.


    "It''s nothing, Xel." He replied politely before adding these words. "When we would start? Also what kind of plan we are going to do with it?"


    He spun around, facing all the invaders that were way aggressive to finish the invasion as soon as possible. "Well, it''s just simple, we are going to head straight to enter the village. Since it''s too obvious that they already surrendered by this invasion. On top of that, even though they tried to make sneak attacks like firing us arrows and magic, I think our shields are enough to absorb all the damages." He said along with a malicious smile as he seemed confident with this attack.


    After that, he quickly ordered all the invaders around him to immediately charge towards the village. "Kill all the creatures you''re going to see! No one should be left behind if there is someone trying to negotiate with us, don''t give it a chance to kill them. We are here to take their village, understand!"


    YES, SIR XELIN!


    This was the response that came from the invaders that were already readying their horses. As soon as they strongly tugged the whip, the horses started to move, heading to the location where was the landmines exactly located.


    The thick smoke came from the rapid legs of the horses, easily enveloped the area. Also, it was the main reason why they didn''t partially could not see the things in front of them, just the fact that the village was located ahead of them.


    Under the thick dust, Xelin had a broad smile on his face. In his mind, this job was way easier than he thought. "Once we succeed in this invasion, I''m sure King would give us a huge reward. Also, I would tell him that you fill your important role in this invasion so you can take your deserved rewards." He said and looked at the way where he can hear the sound of a horse.


    On top of that, based on his words he already thought that the victory was claimed by his hands.


    "Thank you so much, Xel, I will never do this without your help." He humbly said while slowly hearing a different sound each time the horses'' feet landed on the surface. At the same time, he noticed there was something new about the soil.


    Click!


    Click!


    Click!


    Click!


    Meanwhile, clicking sound was the only sound they could hear. And as the moment the sound passed off, the tremendous explosion came directly at their faces, it was strong enough to blow away all things around them even the invaders.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Continuous explosion transpired at the place. Also, you could see in the air, the splashes of blood, arms, heads, blood, and horses were flying away. Yes! In just a blink of an eye the Rattin Kingdom''s invaders were decreased their numbers dramatically.


    However, it does not end with that as the metallic nails were piercing them and could reach the invaders even they were far away in the landmines.


    "What the heck is going on here?!"

 Chapter 107 - Skilled Man

    After the tremendous continuous explosion, it followed up with keen sounds that came from the metallic nails scattered all over the place. To explain it, Riku used the nails to enlarge the effectiveness of the land mines since using that thing could injure their opponents or killed them.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Red blood was splashing all over the place and the green grasses earlier were seemed now a bloody lake. To describe the actual thing that happened in this area, you could see the arms, legs, and heads that were lying on the surface. By just simply looking at it, a certain person could say that they face a brutal fate.


    Some of the invaders were pierced by nails on their eyes and other parts of their bodies. But that thing here, no matter how much they tried to stop the explosion, still, no one had an idea what was exactly going on in this place.


    Ahhh! Please, somebody, help me!


    What the hell! How we are supposed to stop this explosion? This endless!


    Beneath! Beneath!


    Those words were coming from the invaders who had received severe pain and injuries all over their bodies. At the same time, they had no idea that their numbers were already decreased by fifty percent. Too fast? Of course, the position of the invaders was too close to each other, aside from that, they took the path where the land mines were precisely located.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Moreover, the clicking noise still came to their ears as they were kept activating the land mines. Bodies were scattered into pieces and you could see so much behind each time you have a scream.


    On the other, Arisu, Emma, and the guards were celebrating after noticing the effectiveness of the land mines in the actual combat. On top of that, everyone was so happy since they easily reduced their numbers, at the same time, avoid the numerous guards fighting.


    Yuhoo!


    That''s the invention we are talking about!


    Sir Riku is unstoppable!


    We should praise sir Riku after this invention. Also, we must apologize for all the bad things he experienced when he was staying in our village!


    These were the side comments of guards, finally recognizing the true power behind that body even they were sensing a weak mana pool coming from him.


    Nevertheless, Riku didn''t let himself be carried away by these words, knowing that he must not lower guard for the possible counter-attack of their opponents. Remember, hundreds of invaders were still on the battlefield that even he has no idea what their abilities were. Or to be exact, he just simply wanted to secure their win against them so that he can proceed to his quest which was taking the [Domain].


    On the high platform. Between Emma and Arisu was the man who had silky long black hair and a white blanket that wrapped his body.


    "You look serious, Riku? Are you not happy with the outcome of this battle? Look, it''s too obvious that we are going to win this war without doing anything." Emma said in a deep tone, didn''t have a hard time looking at the people who were seeing the afterlife.


    Well, that was their choice since their kingdom was the first one to declare this bloody war. Aside from that, she was aware of the bad things that kept happening to their kingdom which was making a slave, abusing women, to put it simply all the bad things that you expect would not happen.


    Arisu looked at him and saw his serious expression. However, she was different from Emma since she had an idea why this man was still cautious. ''Riku, keep analyzing the situation as I can see to his eyes that he doesn''t to commit any kind of mistake here.'' She uttered to her mind, didn''t bother to approach this man, knowing there was a lot of stuff rumbling on this man''s mind right now.


    "I''ll explain it to you later, but from now on, we should anticipate the chances that some of the invaders could reach the gate since numerous landmines are already exploded." He informed, looking side to side just to make sure no one could pass to his eyes.


    She nodded her head as she thought this was a problem troubling him. But the truth was, Riku was felt uncomfortable with the men who were standing in front of their members'' corpses.


    "Leave that kind of job to me, Riku. I''ll make sure everyone would die before they can make to enter in this village." She responded in a cheerful tone as her confidence was boosted by the outcome of the invasion.


    A scent of iron was brought by the air slowly perceiving their nose. It appeared it was the sign the amount of blood in the area was dramatically increased.


    In his opinion, if an ordinary person could see this kind of scene, probably they would throw up and faint.


    __


    Almost ten minutes had passed, the invaders'' ears were felt there was something rupturing their eardrums. But for some reason, the four hundred remaining invaders suddenly took a pause just like what exactly Xelin ordered them.


    "Stoping moving! Are you stupid? Or all of you just had empty heads! You didn''t even notice that the explosion would trigger every time you start moving?!" Xelin warned the invaders ahead of him and helped them to realize what kind of circumstance they were facing.


    Sir Xelin was right!


    That''s true! However, what is the reason why we can''t the origin of the explosion even we were using our [Mana sensing]


    Yes! There is no sign of any magical traps? Aside from that, none of the weapons in this world could make such an explosion!


    At this juncture, the invaders were now understand the situation. However, they hadn''t had the ability to determine the exact location of the bomb. In their minds, if they could not find it right it was impossible for them to reach the Arzotoc village.


    On the other hand, a man wearing a robe trying to figure out if Xelin was actually right. To confirm that, he tried to move his right legs, at first, it was safe but the moment he heard a clicking sound. The sweat on his temples was rapidly dripping towards his cheeks, knowing it was the exact sound they were heard before the explosion transpired.


    At first, he calmed down his mind, knowing if he would make one move the explosion probably triggered. Yet, his expression still said that he was afraid that he might die in no time.


    "H-Hey, you! I stepped on something." He stuttered as he felt his body was suddenly stopped from moving.


    The middle-aged man had narrow eyes looked at him. "What is it? What did you step?" He asked him hurriedly as he was afraid to involve in the upcoming explosion.


    He mildly shook his body, avoiding creating unnecessary movements that could be the main reason why he will die in this place. "I don''t know, but help me to check it out because I feel if I make any movement something will happen." He explained along with a worried expression on his face.


    The middle-aged man didn''t make any second thought to help this man. In his mind, they should find was the main reason for these explosions, on top of that, it can help him to increase his rank for this village if he was the one who solve this problem.


    "Stay still, I''m going to check what is beneath your feet." The middle-aged man said in a deep tone, after that, he lowered himself enough to use his hands to dig the surface.


    He used a knife to easily rid the soil, at the same time, he saw the item where the other man stepping in right now. "Hey! I''m found something here! I think this is a weapon they were using to kill us!"


    Because of his loud words, the man piqued the attention of Xelin and Riku.


    "What is that, huh? Describe it to me?!" Xelin asked him in a high tone eager to know what was the equipment that almost killed all of his men.


    "It''s a rounded thing, Sir Xelin. That''s the only thing I know to describe it, but I feel there is something inside of it." The middle-aged man responded while thinking the trick of Arzotoc village was already ended.


    "Damn it! Try to remove it and found the others so we can safely walk to this village." He ordered him annoyingly.


    On the other hand, Riku was just nonchalantly watching them as he seemed to didn''t worry even the opposing kingdom already knew about his invention.


    "It''s a lot faster than I expected." He muttered to himself and saw Arisu was walking closer to him to consult the situation.


    "Riku, they already found out your invention. I think we should make a move to stop them from reaching our village." She suggested in a worried tone, well savvied even they luckily decreased their members, still, they had the ability to kill thousands of creatures here.


    "Don''t bother yourself, lady Arisu, even they found out the landmines that aren''t enough to denote it."


    Bang!

 Chapter 108 - Xelin Making A Move

    The two invaders luckily discovered the origin of the continuous explosion they experienced. Even though that was given circumstance, still, you could not see Riku was bothered by it. The reason was, no matter how they tried to find different ways to save their lives against the landmines, nothing will change since they were needed to learn how to denote it


    Well, he doubted that there was a person around him that had the ability to denote it. Why? It was because he was simply aware of how far the knowledge of a certain person inhabited here.


    Click!


    BOOM!


    After the clicking sound occurred it was followed up by the enormous explosion. It shook the entire place and crumbled the surface that reached the Arzotoc''s high wall. Furthermore, the shaking of the ground was the main reason why the other landmines were triggered.


    At this point, the opposing Kingdom can''t do anything just to watch their members brutally die from the force and nails.


    The middle-aged man who helped the man has stepped on the landmine was already received his fate. It was too brutal as his limbs were separated from his body, at the same time, his eye was badly injured which made him scream in agony.


    "Ahhhh! W-What? Why is this happening to me?" He was screaming under the golden thick dust.


    However, he seemed the middle-aged man was aware of his current situation since the only thing he could move was his left arm and narrowly right leg. And the shocking revelation here, the flesh of the man he was helping earlier splashes on his face while the bones scattered all over the place.


    He was crawling towards the village, knowing if he continued to live his life with this disability he was definitely survived in the cycle of life at the Rattin Kingdom.


    Yes! The middle-aged man was trying to end his life right now. The reason was, his life surely became worthless, or to be exact, he wanted to die in this place to would suffer in his entire life.


    Click!


    As soon as he held something beneath the surface, he was slowly taking a glance at it as he was well savvied that this was dangerous he was looking for. "No one would find me and no one would miss me because I don''t have a family. It''s way better for my life to become like this!"


    His tears fell on his wrinkled cheek, looking at the above while gradually releasing his hand against the landmine. It appeared, the middle-aged man accepted his fate although it was against his will.


    Boom!


    In just a blink of an eye, his life was ended involving the invaders who were also died because of the explosion.


    __


    Tch!


    On the other hand, Xelin was clicking his tongue as he was literally annoyed by their current situation. On top of that, he never anticipated that there was someone in the Arzotoc Village that could pull off a dangerous weapon that he had no idea what it was.


    "The heck? How''s the rounded thing that can deal with this kind of damage?! Also, it almost wiped all of my men." He angrily said, at the same time, looking at the high walls hoping he could find the person behind this explosion.


    Nevertheless, Xelin can''t see anything just the high walls adding more frustration to him. Or to be exact, he should do something to remove all the rounded things that surrounded them.


    "Xel, I think they already set up those traps before we arrived here." Vole said in a clueless tone as he had no idea what they were going supposed to do in this type of situation. "Xel, what we should do? Our members are dramatically decreased. I don''t think if we can still win this invasion..."


    Xelin was frustrated as he didn''t respond to Vole''s question. He was just simply headed to the location where his members could hear his voice.


    ''Enough... This is enough... I already fell to the traps they had been set up. I promise I''ll kill the person behind this explosion.'' He uttered to his mind, at the same time, hearing strange words in his ears.


    Embarrassing...


    He tricks you...


    You made a bad decision...


    You are the reason why we all died...


    It seemed the words he was hearing right now were coming from the people who died from the landmines.


    "Stop..." He unexpectedly said out of his mouth while positioning his right hand in front of his face.


    Vole was taken aback after seeing Xelin acting like this. At the same time, he felt afraid as he was aware of what would happen next if this man gets angry. But what he could do? They were already in a bad situation, they must do something in order to retain the chance to win in this invasion.


    FALL BACK AT ONCE!


    And all of a sudden, Xelin ordered the people at once. It was loud enough for his voice to echo in the entire place and able for Riku to hear his words.


    At this juncture, Xelin was well informed that there were no landmines that would wait for his member once they came back. Why? Because all the landmines in their path were already activated, even though there were some. The invaders just make sure that they will take the path where the large hole existed.


    It took a couple of minutes until the invaders were managed to retreat. Yet, a lot of the injuries and even they were alive, still, Vole could not think that they can fight.


    For some reason, Riku let the invaders safely get out of the place. Not because he was confident and thought they were going to retreat since Riku noticed that Xelin had no intense to withdraw. It was because he wanted them slowly to realize the thing would happen to them once they messed up in the wrong village.


    "Riku, are you sure about this? If we let them easily retreat, I''m sure they would come back here and bring more attackers." Arisu warned him as she wanted to end this fight as soon as possible.


    Riku looked at him with a straight face. "Do you trust me, lady Arisu? Also, I don''t think they would retreat." He paused for a second, then pointed his index finger towards the man who had brown hair, red eyes, and wearing a white cape. "Do you think that man would retreat?"


    She nodded her head without hesitation. "Of course, I''m trusting you! Honestly, you are the very person who I trusted." She explained herself as she doesn''t want Riku to misinterpret the situation. "That''s what I''m trying to say, we must kill the man before he does something stupid and kills my guards."


    He understood what she was trying to say, however, they must not immediately head out of the village. Remember, the landmines are scattered all over the place, and because of the explosion, we had no idea where the exact location of the landmines was. Don''t worry, lady Arisu, as long as there are landmines protecting us, it''s impossible for them to reach us." He said in a deep tone, looking at the man who looked was going to do something new.


    [Mana sensing!]


    From afar, Riku''s black eyes were slowly turning into gleaming black red eyes. It was the ability when the user can see the magical power surrounding him.


    His eyes were widened when he noticed that man was gathering high magical power all over his body and passing it through his swords. It seemed this man was plotting for something which was eliminating the land mines so that they can attain closer distance against the Arzotoc''s village.


    "Emma, you can see it?" He asked the woman next to him as it seemed this circumstance also piqued her attention.


    She nodded her head at him along with a bothered expression on her face. "Yes, Riku, I can perfectly see it. But, I have no clue what kind of skill that man using right now." She responded while her body was telling that she needed to hide.


    To begin with. Xelin was narrowly bowing his head without looking at the target so none of them had any idea where this man was aiming for.


    When the time he already obtained the right amount of magical power he needed. Xelin didn''t hesitate to swing his green sword in the mid-air.


    Swish!


    [Hollister slash!]


    A green violet magic circle appeared in front of him. To inflict his attack, first, he jumped to the mid-air while his green sword was gleaming enough to dazzle everyone who was staring at it.


    Boom!


    In just a blink of an eye, a large magical green blade appeared from above and Xelin swung it downwards to remove all the remaining land mines scattered under them.


    A sharp sound was transpired along with the strong wind.


    "Sh*t! This man had huge magical power! I have to do something about this!"

 Chapter 109 - Heated Conversation

    A green magical power coated the entire body of Xelin even his sword. At first, Riku thought that man was doing that out of frustration, he was too late to realise Xelin was doing that for good reason.


    To be exact, Xelin generated his magic power just to erase all the remaining land mines scattered around them. Which gives them a hard time easily reaching the Arzotoc village and wiping out all the people that could see by their eyes.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    In just a blink of an eye after the magical blade hit the landmines. A continuous explosion happened outside of the Arzotoc village which made ruptured their ears. At the same time, shook the entire place and the walls.


    Tsk!


    Riku clicked his tongue as he saw this kind of massive explosion. In his mind, there was no chance that there were still land mines in their area that could protect the villagers or just simply stop them.


    "He''s smarter than I thought... Now we should fight them from reaching the village." He said in a deep tone, remembering that the Captain and Vice-Captain in each section were not in this place. Why? It was because he simply ordered that they must protect their place for the possible appearance of the Rattin Kingdom.


    Arisu stepped closer to him, knowing that bloody start would start any time soon. "What we should do, Riku? We''ll need to fight the man."


    Supposedly Arisu must be the one who should think and find ways to survive their village from the invasion since she was King''s Daughter. But for some reason, she was relying all the jobs to Riku.


    He frowned his brows, narrowly looking at the woman who attained closer distance. At the same time, he noticed this woman would like to charge and clear all the remaining attackers with her own power.


    But Riku doesn''t think that he would allow Arisu to do that. Why? She was the precious person of this village aside from King Luke, also he can afford to have the unexpected worst case scenario.


    "If you are thinking to do something, lady Arisu, it''s better for you to stop right now. Not because I''m trying to manipulate or your decision, it''s just because we can''t afford to lose you. Aside from that, the scene here is still according to my plan so I suggest if you''d ask all the guards here to fall back as Emma and I are the ones who are going to face them." He said nonchalantly, hoping this woman would listen to her.


    Moreover, aside from saving the village. Riku was really wanted to defeat the attackers so that he could complete his quest. On top of that, he already thought that he might not finish the pipelines and it will be the last time that he can help the village with the knowledge that he had. In his mind, to get back in the world where he came from, he should be separated from this village, at the same time, having an adventure to this world to strengthen himself as a mutant.


    "What are you saying, Riku? You didn''t see our numbers? If we attack right now we can dominate this war and forced them to retreat?!" She said in a high tone, having no idea what this man thinking.


    "I don''t think so, lady Arisu. I know and you know how much magical power circulates in each attacker, I can say that you understand simple attacks to them are not going to have an effect." He tried to explain in a simple way, but Arisu was always resisting his plan.


    "Are you out of your mind, Riku? Don''t tell me that you want to fight hundred of them by just yourself." She scoffed as she never anticipated could think a selfish idea.


    He slowly nodded his head along with his perseverance black eyes. "Yes, I''m going to fight but I''m not alone." He took a glance in front of him as he noticed the attackers were making moves to reach the village.


    "What do you mean? What are you talking about with your [transformation magic]? Do you think those guys could not beat you just because you had that kind of power? I don''t think so... Stop thinking that you are unstoppable or immortal just because of that. Remember, that you are still a human there''s always the person who could stop you or kill you."


    This was the first time that the two of them were having a heated conversation. Or easy to say, Arisu doesn''t allow Riku to execute his plan after finding out that was the reckless idea.


    "I''m not confident because you are mentioning that I''m the person who has the [Transformation magic]. I know my capability so if you really trust me, you are going to allow me to do this." He said in a serious tone and slowly darting eyes towards her before adding. "Also, I''m not alone. I have Emma that could help me."


    At this point, Arisu could not do something to stop him. Knowing that they had enough time to have a long conversation. Furthermore, she felt her heart was pinched by someone as Riku trying to say Emma was a reliable person more than her. Well, that was just her opinion, or easy to say she was overthinking since she had a special feeling for Riku.


    She was gritting her teeth but can''t show it to Riku. "If that''s your choice, I will respect it. But please, don''t blame me if there is anything bad happening between the two of you."


    Even she could not say it, Riku can say that this woman was annoyed by his decision. But what he could do? He must do something that could help to enhance his fighting ability, on top of that, he will never change if he stayed to stick with other decisions.


    It seemed he realised that he was too harsh to this woman. "I''m so sorry about that, lady Arisu. But I don''t want your beautiful face filled with blood. So it''s way better, for now, to step back and go to the Eastern Section to assure your safety." He spits out of his mouth while his face was attained closer distance within Arisu''s face. To describe the scene, it was looked like Riku was going to kiss Arisu with her sexy red lips.


    Her world suddenly stopped as the only one she could see was the man hiding behind the white blanket. Her face blushed, at the same time, she was eager to push her head towards him so their lips were going to meet.


    It must be the love she was looking for for several years? She never expected that the outsider could give her the butterflies inside her stomach.


    As soon as her head was slowly moving, a voice of a woman that was coughing was perceived by her ears at her behind. Also, it was followed up with a few taps on her shoulder, trying to say that Arisu should stop now from dreaming.


    "Ehem! Ehem! Ehem! Lady Arisu, I think you should withdraw now and ask the guards to do the same thing. You didn''t see? The attackers are now charging the village, we can afford if someone is going deadweight for us." Emma said while pointing her index finger at the attackers dashing them along with their aggressive eyes.


    By simply looking at them, they could see say those attackers would destroy everything that would block their way. Furthermore, each one of them was coated by its magical power.


    Arisu narrowly flinched as Emma''s words brought back her senses that she washing she must not do that. To put it simply, she wanted to kiss this man since she can''t tell if this chance would happen again.


    She glared her eyes at him but immediately pointed to the guards who were watching not too far away from her. "I think, all of you are aware of our current situation. Aside from that, this man is the one who is making the shot call so I prefer if we are going to listen with him."


    She paused for a second, then took a deep breath before announcing the actual plan they were going to implement. She let it out softly to clear her mind so she could think of other ways to help Riku and Emma from this fight.


    ALL OF US! FALL BACK! GO TO THE EASTERN SECTION AND PROTECT ALL THE POSSIBLE AREAS WHERE THE RATTIN KINGDOM!


    She announced in a high tone. A hundred guards nodded their heads at her at once. Happy that none of them need to sacrifice their lives, at the same time, giving their support to the person who was doing this such thing just for their sakes.


    THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR ALL THE JOB! WE ARE PRAYING THE FOREST SPIRIT WOULD GUIDE YOU WITH A BETTER PATH.


    Those were the words that came from the guards. But he didn''t mind it as he was pointing his eyes at the man who destroyed all his inventions.


    "Emma, come on we should do something to stop them."

 Chapter 110 - Face-off

    In order to lessen the casualties that might happen within the Arzotoc''s villagers. Riku decided to leave in this place with Emma to deal with the remaining attackers.


    If you take a look at it, it was possible for both of them to win in this fight. Why? They thought Riku has no right amount of magical power that could stand against a single attacker. To be exact, each attacker already surpassed that Riku had.


    However, he had a plan to win against them. "Emma, are you ready? We''ll drop to the surface, Okay?" He asked her nonchalantly you could not see that he was bothered with the current number of attackers.


    To determine the exact numbers of the attackers, it was around one hundred fifty or higher than that. Well, with that number, the attackers were still able to wipe the seventy percent of the villagers.


    She nodded her head at him along with her serious eyes. In her mind, she always believed in this man, and every time she was doing that, she never go to the disadvantaged point. On top of that, Riku had the skill that could shock everyone.


    Yes! It was the metallic black red shimmering armor that she saw back to the Assima forest. With its thickness and for the first time they could see it, there was a high chance those attackers would retreat.


    "Just stay at my back, Emma? Once you see there''s someone pursuing to enter the village that''s the time you should make the move. But in the time being, let me do my job here." He murmured to her so he can eliminate the threat that the opposing Kingdom could hear their conversation.


    "I understand, Riku. But can you tell me what exactly your plan is right now? So that I can avoid creating a mistake." She said in a sweet voice while looking directly into his eyes.


    "Well, I plan to scare them with my ability. But if they resist we have to fight all of them." He replied looked like he already expecting that it would happen.


    Yet, she noticed that Riku was getting something inside his villager''s green robe. It was a metallic thing but that was only a description she could since Riku didn''t reveal it.


    She just shrugged her shoulders, believing that this man has some plan to win against the Rattin Kingdom. "If that''s the case, Riku. We should go down right now before we are late and let the attackers easily reach the entrance." She suggested as she was seeing the attackers were needed to charge one hundred or one hundred ten meters before they reached the area.


    The two of them agreed with her suggestion. So they were hurriedly jumped to the brown surface that was badly destroyed after Xelin launched his magical skill.


    In his mind, if that skill directly hits his body. He can easily his body would surely be separated into two pieces.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    The two of them safely landed on the surface. At the same time, the sound of multiple footsteps was getting louder and louder as the attackers in front of them attained closer distance.


    Of course, the attackers were blinking their eyes in confusion as they were never expected that just two of them were the people who were going to stop them.


    Somehow, each one of them was felt insulted. Why? In their minds, they had still large numbers and the Arzotoc''s village head commander was just sending two people to stop them.


    Who do you think you are?!


    Stop messing with us!!


    Send all your guards here to see who are the people you are underestimating right now!


    Those words were coming from the attackers who didn''t accept within the ten thousand creatures in this village. Just two people they were going to face.


    STOP!


    And all of a sudden, the attackers who were angrily charging towards them paused after they heard the voice of the man behind them. Of course, it was Xelin since he was the only one who could order them at once.


    At this juncture, all of them were looking at their behind, waiting for what would be the next order will be given by their superior.


    "Stop whenever you are!" Xelin yelled at them along with his furious eyes. At the same time, the navigator next to him had a worried expression on his face for some reason.


    Even though the attackers were eager to attack the man wearing a white blanket wrapped his entire body. But what they could do? Disobeying their superior would mean death.


    To begin with, the attackers knelt to the surface, giving way to Xelin to easily reach the man and confront him.


    ''That man... He''s the main threat in this invasion.'' He uttered to his mind, also well savvied, even though he immediately pull the trigger of his guns and injured him. Still, he doesn''t think that the remaining attackers would force him to retreat.


    To put it simply, the people born to partake in the war don''t care even there was someone lost to them.


    In just a blink of an eye, Xelin reached thirty meters closer distance against Riku. No one would like to move as they wondering what their superior to do about this foolish man.


    "Who do you think you are?" Xelin asked Riku in an angry tone. "I compliment the courage that you have to face."


    However, Riku had no intention to have a small conversation with him, knowing that man would use that chance to lower his guard and create a sneak attack.


    Xelin waited for a couple of seconds for him to respond. Unluckily, he doesn''t receive any words coming from the man wrapped by the blanket.


    "Are you deaf? Or you are just pretending that you couldn''t hear anything." Xelin said in an annoyed tone as he would like to ask this man who was the person behind that explosion.


    In his mind, if they managed to bring that person into their Kingdom, there was a high tendency that their kingdom would be the most dangerous in this world.


    Nevertheless, Xelin received the same result which made him lose his temper a bit. Or to be exact, he was starting to cast his green magical power in his bare hands as he was going to force this man to speak up.


    "If you don''t want to talk, let my magic pierce you-"


    Bang!


    In just a blink of an eye, Riku took something out of his pocket, then directly fired at this man.


    Splash!


    Blood was splashing after the bullet penetrated on Xelin''s shoulder. Of course, no one had any idea where that instant attack came from and how the loud banging sound occurred.


    What the heck?!


    How that man easily injures Sir Xelin?!


    Don''t tell me this man knows how to use advanced magic?


    Aside from the attackers, the people who were noticed Riku fired something were Emma, Xelin, and Vole. His hand was enough to didn''t see what he saw with the ordinary eyes.


    To begin with. Xelin slightly bent his body as the bullet immediately weakened him. "Are you okay, Xel?" Vole asked him in a worried tone while looking at Riku and gritting his teeth.


    "It''s hot..."


    Well, that was the feeling you could experience after hitting by the bullet. Also, it followed up with the numb experience and weakening because of too much loss of blood.


    [Heal-]


    Bang!


    Vole wanted to use his magical ability to cure the rounded wound on Xelin''s shoulder. However, Riku used again his gun and aimed at his thigh to lower his knees.


    Bam!


    His knees were easily touched to the surface, could not express the extreme pain he was feeling right now. Moreover, one thing he was sure that guy was not using any magical kind of magical power to deal with them.


    "The next bullet will hit your head, so it''s way better if you retreat right now before I wiped all of you are here." He said in a deep tone, at the same time, thinking that their situation would turn down once the attackers pursue to attack them.


    Why? He was just simply aware that the bullet he had as of now was not enough to kill all the remaining attackers cluelessly standing in front of him.


    "Riku, what''s that? It''s so cool..." Emma asked him in astonishment, admitting she would like to have that kind of weapon, knowing that would have a big benefit in her expedition. Or easy to say, the gun could be the replacement once she runs out of mana.


    "I''ll tell you what it is once we manage to survive here." He replied in a weak tone, then used one of his bullets after he saw someone would like to charge.


    Bang!


    At this point, the attackers wielding swords, wooden shields, and spears were taken aback as they had no idea what would happen next to them.


    On top of that, Riku showed that no armor or shield in this world could block his bullet. "What would say? I''ll give you a chance to retreat or fight me with since I can do it all day?"

 Chapter 111 - Duel

    Riku provoking them with his words because why not? No one had any idea how his weapon exactly work. At the same time, none of their shields or armor could block his rapid attack.


    "It''s your call... Do you want to continue the invasion? Or each one of you could safely back to your place and lessen the people who died." Riku was letting Xelin pick choices even though he already knew the answer.


    In his opinion, he could not see by their eyes that they would retreat in this invasion. Or to put it simply, the attackers had an idea of what we were going to happen to them once they come back to the Rattin Kingdom without the victory. Of course, all of them would die as the King''s order.


    Tsk!


    From afar, Xelin clicked his tongue and followed up with a smirk on his face. Yes! He was felt insulted after hearing this man''s words, however, he was aware that it was not the right time to fall back.


    "Don''t make me laugh, bastard! If you really want to end this invasion you should kill all of us." Xelin said in an annoyed, starting to experience numbness to the spot where the bullet hits him.


    [Heal-!]


    And all of a sudden, a green magical circle appeared next to Xelin. It was Vole, despite his current condition he tried to use again his healing spell. However, Riku stopped them once again by just simply using his gun.


    Bang!


    He received another shot in his arm and seemed to touch some of his arteries as he could not raise it.


    "I already warn you, don''t make anything stupid, or else you would die without even noticing it." Riku said in a serious tone while seeing the mild smoke released by the lips of his gun.


    "Damn it! What I can''t see it coming..." Vole was frustrated since he could not now use both of his limbs.


    "Why are you just standing there?! Attack that bastard!" Xelin ruled all the attackers that surrounded him so that he can buy time for himself to heal his wound. Why he doesn''t use his magical power in his current position? It was impossible because he could not use his arms to make gestures that were needed before enchanting his magical skill. Aside from that, even he was able to cast his magic, still, he was sure that he could not control it perfectly.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The loud gunshot that could also hear inside the Arzotoc village easily enveloped the place. It was the main reason why none of the attackers could move their feet after seeing someone fall to the ground along with tiny holes on their foreheads.


    [Fire Razor-!]


    Not too away from him. He felt that there was someone who tried to attack by using his magical power. But the problem was, his casting duration was not fast enough to release that skill so he immediately received a rapid bullet directly on his head which made him fall to the ground.


    Bang!


    Bam!


    "He''s unstoppable..." Emma spits out of her mouth as she was really amazed at the scene that occurred in this place right now.


    Meanwhile, When Riku noticed the attackers were hesitant to attain a closer distance to him. He stepped forward while rolling the gun in his hand. "Are you sure you want to continue this? I''m still giving you a chance."


    They were gritting their teeth, didn''t know how they were going stop this man from dominating in this invasion.


    Moreover, Riku was pursuing them to fall back not because he wanted to assure the safety of the village. It was actually because he hadn''t had enough bullets to wipe a single one of them.


    Three bullets, that was the exact bullet if he had right now. So that, if the attackers are persistent to attack him, he was certain that they were going to the bad side.


    "I''m gonna ask you one more time. You are going to leave or we are continuing this?" Riku asked them in a deep tone, after that, he made a warning shot to show that he had infinite bullets.


    Bang!


    Well, it was the right decision for him. Why? Because if he continued to act like this, the attackers would surely stop engaging him.


    No one could answer him, knowing no matter what kind of choices they would pick here, still, it was the same, they would die.


    Deafening silence covered the place but they could do? Either they die by this man''s hands or they will die by King''s hands.


    Bang!


    To pressure them, Riku killed one of the attackers. It easily dropped to the dried surface and the blood was splashing to the numerous corpses were lying.


    "Don''t push to my limit. I''ll give you a chance to live and make a new life." He started to wander around, didn''t care even attackers have surrounded him. "What do you get in this bloody war? It doesn''t have any benefits to us, it just makes us suffer and kill our beloved someone. Honestly, we can talk about this so we can avoid this. But what did you choose? You choose the violent one, all of you are stupid!"


    Riku was scolding them, trying the attackers to realize what would happen if they continue this. Well, with his promising words, that was possible.


    "You are too late, it''s already decided. No matter what you say here, no one would try to listen to you. Why? Because each one of us doesn''t want to die, so if were you killed us right now before we have the chance to do that." Xelin tried to explain the actual scenario that they experienced in their kingdom.


    ''It looks like there''s someone forcing them to do this. That is the thing that man try to say with me?'' He uttered to his mind, at the same time, understand their current situation.


    Furthermore, massive numbers of people already died and the cause of their death was not the one that the certain person was hoping for. To describe their corpses, their limbs, heads, eyes were brutally scattered all over the place and the place had the scent of iron.


    "It''s not too late, bastard. Always there is way, and sometimes it depends on your decision." He darted his eyes at Xelin since he was the one who have to make the decision. "What''s your answer?"


    At this point, Xelin could not do anything. Also, he was aware that the unknown man noticed he was just buying a time as he pointed his weapon towards him. "I''m going to make my decision, but don''t point at me your weapon. I have no intention to do something stupid."


    He was looking at him with his serious eyes it seemed he was saying the truth. However, Riku wasn''t stupid to listen to his words, knowing if he committed one mistake here the situation would surely change.


    "Do what you want! But I''m not going to remove my gun against you. I''m a man of my word so if you didn''t do something stupid, I''m not going to pull the trigger."


    Even that was the case, Xelin was still slowly regaining his footing while enduring the severe pain on his shoulder. "Fine..."


    As soon as he got backed into the stood-up position. You could see the extreme pain in his expression. "I want to challenge you!"


    And out of nowhere, Riku heard something he didn''t expect. Yes! He thought that this man had no intention to step back, but the thing was, the challenge he mentioned. The challenge was the explanatory word, however, he had no idea what was the real deal about this.


    "A challenge from what?" Out of curiosity, he asked Xelin, so he could easily understand what this man trying to say.


    "I want to challenge you a duel. Just two of us no one would interfere. If you succeed to win against me, my team will retreat without hesitation. But if not, we are continuing to attack your village and kill you at all cost." He said in a persuasive tone.


    Emma''s eyes were widened after hearing the words coming from this man. In her mind, if that was the condition, the attackers would fall back without forcing. At the same time, there was a downside to this because if Xelin managed to win against Riku, it was sure the Arzotoc village will be destroyed.


    She tugged her robe while shaking her head. "You don''t have to fight him in a duel, Riku. We already had the advantage, don''t let that man fool you." She suggested as she wanted to avoid the worst-case scenario.


    He looked at his behind along with a smirk on his face. "I understand that, Emma. But let him realize the difference between our ability." He said those words to mock him.


    "S-So, you are accepting my challenge? " Xelin stuttered but had a hidden smile since no one ever had been able to win one versus one battle to him.


    "Fine, do what you want."

 Chapter 112 - Riku Vs Xelin I

    Outside of the Arzotoc village, the two men were looking at each other with their sharp eyes. It seemed they were saying that they were ready for this upcoming fight.


    __


    "What''s your problem, Riku? This is not the right time to make reckless decisions." Emma said in a worried tone as she really disagreed with Riku''s decision.


    In her mind, if there was something happening to him right now. The Arzotoc village was the one who was going to receive the consequence.


    He gently tapped her shoulder to calm her down as he already made up his decision. "I know, Emma. There is nothing for you to worry about." He responded, then walked closer to Xelin.


    "Wait for a second, Riku. Do you understand what are you saying right now? That''s a duel, if you lose I''m sure the village is already done." Emma was persistent to convince him.


    "I got this, Emma. Also, I know that you are just worried about our current situation, but there is something that you don''t know about me. I mastered all the types of martial arts." After he spits these words, he left Emma alone without ordering her to get back inside the village. Why? He just knew that he could win this fight.


    At this point, Emma could not do anything. At the same time, she had no idea what were the martial arts he actually learned. "This man is ridiculous, he''s acting the way he likes." She said to herself along with a deep sight.


    After a few were moments. Riku attained a closer distance to Xelin which was around eight to nine meters. "So tell me, are you sure about this?" He asked him confidently.


    Phew!


    Xelin spits out some blood that was stuck in his mouth, eventually gave his nods at him. "Of course, I''m the one who asked this." He replied and you could see that he was still enduring his severe pain.


    "If that''s the case, tell me how our duel exactly going to work?" Riku approached him so he could become aware if there was a rule in their duel.


    "It''s simple, we are going to fight one versus one. The rules are simple if you win we are going to back to our Kindom and accept our fate there. But if I win, you should come with us and let us destroy your village." Xelin explained the rules in pain.


    And all of a sudden, Riku chuckled which made everyone clueless about the situation. "You are making me laugh, man! You have greedy demand right there, huh?! Do you think I would agree with your decision? Remember, you are disadvantaged, there is no reason for me to accept that."


    Well, he was quite right. He was pretending that their village had the upper hand so that he can force Xelin to make the condition that good for his side.


    Xelin gritted his teeth as he never expect that this man was sharper than he thought. "Fine, our condition is, you are going to introduce to us the person who made the explosive. And you are letting that person come with us." He changed his condition so that the duel would happen.


    "I don''t think if I''m going to accept your condition or not. But my mind might change if you offer your sword with me?" He smiled maliciously as he felt that sword was also a valuable weapon in this world. On top of that, once he successfully managed to bring that kind of item on Earth, there was a high chance he''ll have the advantage among the other mutants.


    Xelin nodded his head at him without hesitation as he was confident that no one in this world could defeat in one versus one battle. But the thing here was, he was already injured and he knew it could really affect his fighting ability. "Fine, if that''s what you want..."


    "No one would intervene if I notice someone I''ll kill him without saying a word." Riku made it clear as he knew it was impossible for him to against them with their current numbers.


    "This is a duel, it''s our dignity. If I see someone from my men do something stupid, I swear I''ll be the one who is going to eliminate them from this world." He said in a serious tone, looking at Riku with his red eyes, to show that he really meant his words.


    ...


    It looked like the battle would occur outside of the Arzotoc village was about to come. However, Riku did something that everyone stopped from cheering. Yes! He seated on the bloody surface, didn''t care even there were corpses next to him.


    "Before we fight, you should ask someone to heal your wound. So you don''t have any excuses if you lose." He said in a weak tone, patiently waiting for this man to be prepared.


    Xelin was shocked by this since this man was letting him do what he wanted. ''What is this man thinking right now? Where he could get such confidence to say something like this? Don''t tell me, he was not just simply aware of the difference between our magical power.'' He uttered to his mind. At the same time, didn''t realize that he was dumbfounded for a couple of seconds.


    "Heal yourself before I have changed my mind!" Riku yelled as he saw this man was just staring at him.


    Then, in an instant, one of the attackers immediately towards Xelin. Or to be exact, they wanted Xelin to fight with the one hundred percent of his power.


    [Healing!]


    His eyes were filled with a green magical light that came out of the attacker''s hand while the magic circle floated next to it. Moreover, the green light was slowly passing to Xelin''s shoulder and closing the wound created by the bullets.


    "This is so nice... After me, you should heal Vole. There''s a chance he could die because of too much loss of blood." Xelin ordered the attackers next to him while narrowly looking at the man who passed out.


    The attacker nodded his head without making any second thought along with a broad smile on his face. In his mind, once Xelin regained his strength he already had the victory.


    The healing duration was also taken several minutes until Xelin was able to stretch his arm. "I''m good, let''s start."


    As soon as he felt comfortable with his body, he immediately invited him to start a duel while showing a suspicious smile on his face. Or to put it simply, he was like scheming for something.


    To begin with. He gradually opened up his eyes and pushed himself into a stood up position. After that, he tossed the gun directly to Emma, he doesn''t care if the gun was accidentally fired since it does not have enough bullets.


    "Hold it for me, Emma. Just stay there and if you see someone do something suspicious, don''t hesitate to pull the trigger." He said those words to order Emma. The main reason he wanted to scare the attackers who wanted to do something against him.


    Moreover, he directly faced Xelin that was gritting his teeth for some reason. "Are you keep insulting me? Do you know giving me a chance to heal myself is already mean to your death?" Xelin said in an annoyed tone, but it can''t be helped he gave his sword to the attacker to fight him in hand-to-hand combat.


    The numerous people around them give a spacious place for them to fight. Furthermore, Riku already predicted that this man had high dignity to himself since he was going to fight him fair and square.


    "Enough chitchat. Let''s finish this." Riku said in a deep tone.


    Xelin nodded his head at him, then didn''t make any second thought to start the fight. First, the cold breeze touched their bodies along with the rotten smell given by the corpses, and as soon as the huge bird passed to them. He dashed at him in an instant.


    Swoosh!


    In just one-second Xelin reduced the nine meters gap into one meter. After that, he widely swung his arm, aiming for Riku''s head.


    Bam!


    His attacks landed but Riku managed to cross his arms in a short time to block the attack. However, Xelin''s force was pushing him back which made him step back and quickly launch a dual spinning kick.


    Thud! Thud!


    Two solid kicks directly landed on Xelin''s nape, but the thing here was, he had a tough body that could absorb the attack he was receiving right now.


    "Too weak," Xelin said, then caught Riku''s leg into the mid-air pushed it back to make him stumble his footing.


    "Idiot..."


    Well, Riku twisted his right leg and used the moment to create a massive kick once again.


    Thud!


    Another blood was spilling out of Xelin''s mouth, didn''t expect that this man was also a good fighter that could match him.


    His head was barely tilted as he felt a mild pain. "Let''s get be serious."


    [Torso punch!]

 Chapter 113 - Riku Vs Xelin II

    The battle between Riku and Xelin has begun. In exchange, the person who''ll win should obey one of their conditions.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Solid kicks and punches could be seen in the area, each attack had enough force to knock down a certain person.


    Swoosh!


    When Riku launched dual spinning kicks, he stepped so that he can reset himself for the new attacks. At the same time, trying to maintain the distance within Xelin as he felt there was a magical power circulating through his hands.


    "You''re quite good. But do you think you can win against me with that kind of weak power?" Xelin said in an annoyed tone after Riku directly hit a massive kick on his head.


    Riku was just simply smirked at him, trying to figure out what his opponent trying to do. "I think I should be the one who asks that question to you?"


    Yes! He was going to insult him. To put it simply, he wanted Xelin to get distracted so that he can make reckless actions and bad decision making.


    "Are you still confident even you had an idea that I had greater magical power than you have? What a joke! Tch!" Xelin clicked his tongue, then continued the fight by simply dashing closer to Riku.


    "I''m not confident I just know that you have no chance to win against me." He replied while anticipating this man was going to use his mana after he saw his hands suddenly gleamed.


    [Torso punch!]


    Just like he expected. A green magical appeared right next to Xelin while saying the incantation magic put into it.


    To describe what on his fists, it seemed like the magical power filled his hands were like gloves. However, Riku understood once that attack hits him it might have a different effect.


    ''He''s getting serious... From now on, I should not let my body be hit by that attack and anticipate he''s going to use all of the magical skills in this fight.'' He uttered to his mind, then remained in his position as he doesn''t want to give back the too much aggression given by his opponent.


    As soon as Xelin attained a closer distance. He didn''t make any second thought to swing his fist to show the difference between their powers.


    Boom!


    His attack just hit the air, however, everyone could see how much power possessed that attack.


    "What?!" Xelin said in surprise, then looked under him seeing his opponent managed to dodge his attack by just simply lowering himself.


    Thud!


    Riku held his hands on the bloody surface to maintain his balance. After that, he circulated his body up to three hundred sixty degrees, at the same time, revealing his left leg.


    When he spun at a rapid speed, his left leg hit Xelin which made him stumble his footing and seemed would fall to the ground.


    "No, this is not enough to take him down. The size of his body and his physical strength could endure this type of attack." He muttered in a serious tone and used the small opening to increase their distance from each other.


    Swoosh!


    His decision was right since Xelin was just pretending to fall to the ground just to grab and lock him in a certain position. Why? He just simply knew that Riku had massive agility for no apparent reason. So in his mind, if he tried to keep his fighting pace there was no chance for him to deal with his solid attacks.


    He lifted his head and narrowly looked at Riku. "Why are you keep running? I thought you are confident that you can easily win against me, huh?!" Xelin asked him once, aside from that, he was forming his body that he was going to charge at him in any second.


    "Yeah, you are right! That''s why I keep playing around." Riku replied to him nonchalantly along with a malicious smile on his face.


    Swoosh!


    At this point, Xelin could not control his emotion as he smacked the bloody ground and made it crumble.


    ''Jeez, that man''s power isn''t ordinary. But what do I care? As long as he can''t hit me there is nothing to be worried about.'' He speaks to his mind, then ran on the other side to let this man chase him.


    Swoosh!


    In two meters from his behind, Xelin was already there, trying to reach him at all cost. "Come back here! You think highly of yourself then you are now running away. How stupid you are?!"


    When the moment Xelin was busy talking to him. He immediately whirled around, then jumped to the mid-air to do a sneak attack.


    Thud!


    He used his elbow directly on Xelin''s forehead. When he made massive contact, now he grabbed his head downwards for the follow-up knee.


    "Hahaha! Do you think you can hurt me with that?!" Xelin chuckled, then widely opened his arms to lock down his opponent.


    Swoosh!


    And again, he has just tightened the air after Riku used his slim body and flexibility to quickly change his position in a critical situation.


    Or to be exact, Riku used his legs to grab his neck. After that, he used the momentum he gathered by just simply rotating his body while clanging at him.


    "What the..." Xelin was blinking his eyes in confusion as he had no idea what was exactly happening here.


    Furthermore, the Attackers, Vole, and Emma admitted that they were amazed by this man''s movements as it seemed he always had a plan for his attack.


    Splash!


    Red blood was splashing around after Riku landed on the surface. At the same time, he was aware using his basic attacks had no chance to deal a lot of damage to this man. At this point, it came to his mind that he have to use [Fire claw] to inflict higher damage and finish the fight in an instant.


    And all of a sudden, he shook his head as he knew it was early for him to do that. "If I used right now, I''m sure that man would force to use the skill that he used to erase all the land mines." He said to his mind while noticing the furious man looking at him.


    Swoosh!


    Xelin dashed again, then swinging his arms left and right, hoping that he can land a single hit in this man.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Sharp sound and massive force that could blow Riku''s long black hair were taking the place. Yet, he was still managed to attack, thanks to the sky as it went darker and didn''t make him exhaust instantly.


    The dark clouds have filled the sky, it appeared that the rain was going to pour any time.


    __


    The battle between the two fighters took ten minutes and still, Xelin hasn''t managed to deal any damage while Riku was the opposite. Why? Because he kept landing a hit, but the main problem here was, his physical strength was not enough to take him down.


    "This is enough, I''m just wasting my time with you. I have to end this foolishness." Xelin lost his patience as he suddenly stopped in the amid, concentrating the right amount of magical power to kill this man.


    To begin with. When Xelin was started to act like this. The attackers were watching were now maintaining distance within them it seemed they were well savvied what was going to happen here right now.


    This is no joke! If you don''t want to be get affected, stay back and just watch from afar!


    Come on!


    Hurry!


    Sir Xelin is going to berserk! No one here could stop him!


    Yes! Riku has heard the side comments of the attackers. At the same time, with the help of [Mana sensing], he was seeing the amount of magical power Xelin was manipulating right now.


    "It''s huge..." He said in astonishment, thinking if he was the person who possessed the vast amount of magical power, everything gonna be easy for him.


    Yet, he shrugged his shoulders, knowing that this man would not use just an ordinary attack as he could feel the intention that it was going to kill him.


    Swoosh!


    Without making any second thought, Riku now was the one who was dashing closer to Xelin. To interfere him from casting the skill. ''I know casting tremendous skill had a huge amount casting duration. It''s impossible for you to cast it in a short time.''


    As soon as he reached the area, he swung his hand to cancel the skill. However, he spotted Xelin having a malicious smile on his face while looking at him.


    "No, I fall to his trap-"


    [Torso punch!]


    Riku knew that there was no way for him to dodge the attack since he was now floating into the mid-air so he just crossed his arms to lessen the possible damage that could give by this attack.


    Boom!


    He was blown away by Xelin''s fist, didn''t expect that this was the exact feeling when you hit by that attack.


    "Talk to me! How''s the taste, stupid?!"

 Chapter 114 - Riku And Xelin III

    By just looking at these two fighters, you could easily say Xelin had the big advantage because of his physical strength and magical power. However, for some reason, Riku could match to him until he received a direct attack came from Xelin.


    Blag! Blag! Blag!


    Thud!


    Riku was rolling on the bloody surface several times and stopped when his back badly whacked on the thick tree. Blood was soaked on the white blanket wrapped all over his body that would add some weight.


    Moreover, the scent of iron was getting stronger and stronger, at the same time, he was having a hazy vision after he received a solid punch.


    "Ahh... His fist was heavy it was looked like I smacked by a marble stone." He said to himself while slowly cracking his jaw, trying to remove the pain he was experiencing right now.


    To determine the distance he went fly from his current position, it was around twenty or thirty meters away.


    "You are talking big and that is the only power you can give? How stupid are you?!" Xelin had a malicious smile on his face as he was now finally landed a solid attack on this man.


    Swoosh!


    Without making any second thought, Xelin dashed again towards Riku. To would not give him a chance to recover from that attack as he was well savvied this man had an outstanding speed that even he asked himself if he could catch up to him.


    "He''s coming..." Even though he had a blurry vision, still, he was aware that the man who had blond hair, red eyes, and wearing the Rattin Kingdom''s cape symbol was his opponent.


    Xelin jumped into the mid-air while swinging his right arm to use his bare hand to inflict more damage. "Give all that you got until you have the chance." He was insulting him since he knew that he already turned the favor of this battle.


    Bam!


    As soon as he landed on the surface, he swung his right arm downwards along with the power enhancement of his [Torso punch].


    Parts of rocks were flying in the air but that attack made Xelin confused as the man under him suddenly vanished from his eyesight.


    "What the-? Where did he go?" He asked himself, eventually taking a glance at his right side.


    Riku rolled his multiple times on the ground just managed to dodge the malignant blow swiftly coming at him. Or to be exact, he just simply knew that he would be having a hard time fighting him if he took a serious injury right now.


    "Too slow..." Riku said in a weak tone as it seemed he already regained his fighting composture. After that, he used the small opening to directly kick Xelin''s face.


    Thud!


    His head was titled could not help to stop it from slowly whirling around. On top of that, he can now feel the damages because of the continuous attack he received earlier.


    "You still have some strength after hitting my attack, huh?! You are a very person who could do that." Xelin complimented him for some reason, to be exact, no one could stand again before directly landing his [Torso puch] skill to his target.


    To explain what was exactly happened during his attack. When the moment Riku figured out that there was nothing could do to dodge the attack, he crossed his arms to lessen the damage he was going to receive. After that, he moved his body backward so that the momentum of Xelin''s attack would not become the real deal.


    Yet, Riku can escape from reality that Xelin''s attack had the ability to let him experience the severe pain.


    Bam!


    Xelin knelt to the surface as Riku''s kick made him stumble. But his engagement was not ended by just that since Riku immediately raised his left foot the same level as his head. He then swung it down to aim Xelin''s nape.


    Thud!


    "Ahh!!!" Xelin screamed in pain while suddenly having different thoughts rumbling inside his mind right now.


    Yes! Sometimes hitting the nape could give you an experience that everyone called Black Out. Blackout was the thing when your consciousness suddenly vanished and after that passed off, that was the time when the random thoughts would transpire. Also, the person who was experienced this were always asked themselves these questions.


    "Where am I? What I''m doing here?" Xelin asked himself in a clueless tone while rubbing the back of his head.


    Thud!


    And all of a sudden, he bent his body, feeling the extreme pain he felt as he received another kick on his stomach. Furthermore, he was shortening of breathing.


    "W-What did you do?" He paused for a couple of seconds as he was trying to find out why there was someone kept attacking him.


    He looked and saw a man that had red and black aggressive eyes. At this point, he immediately realized that this guy was the one who asked him for a duel.


    "No, what did this happen to me? Don''t tell me, I lost my consciousness because of this weak man." He said in a deep tone, then swung his arm upward to intercept the upcoming attack heading to his face.


    Clasp!


    He blocked his attack with his strong arm. After that, he swiped again his arm to force this man to step back. In order to show that he was already recovered and he was not happy with what happened to him.


    He looked at Riku with his straight face while gritting his teeth because of his anger. "You have to stop. I need to quit playing around and let''s get serious in this fight."


    Riku frowned his brows as he had already that exact words from him a couple of times. ''Again? He kept saying that he was going to be serious but it was still the same, nothing happens.'' He uttered to his mind, trying to anticipate what would happen next in this fight since he noticed the mana coated him well got thicker.


    In his mind, this man gonna do something that could surprise him so as much as possible he must be careful with the possible massive magical attacks.


    [Mercile rampage!]


    Then all of a sudden, a strong magical power was gathering in a certain position. Its size and power were enough to catch the attention of everyone. Aside from that, two magic circles appeared above him and under his feet. Or easy to say, it seemed this magic skill would give him a chance to enhance more of his physical power.


    Who could say what it was? Emma, Vole, and the Attackers have had no idea about this as it seemed this was the first time they also saw Xelin was using this kind of skill.


    "What he''s doing? Don''t tell me that man is going to all in this fight." Riku for some reason as he knew that still had enough mana pool to cast all the available skills.


    To begin with. The battle between the two fighters interfered by this occurrence as the two magical circles suddenly gave a green dark light that was sufficient to conceal the person inside of it. On top of that, the force it was releasing pushed him back.


    "I don''t want to let him perfectly cast that skill, but what I could do? I should not make any reckless decision right now if I really wanted to win this one." He said to himself, thinking the best way to do in this type of situation.


    __


    After a few were moments. The dark green light released by the magical circle vanished. After that, he revealed the man who was wearing green armor, crown, had a spear, and electric green spark circulating around him.


    His eyes were widened after seeing this kind of transformation. "What the hell?! How this man actually does that?!" Even though he was bothered by the thing that might happen to him when his opponents attacks him. Still, he can''t stop himself to be amazed at this man''s armor. In his mind, who was going to believe that you could make this one by just using your pure magical power.


    Nevertheless, he darted his eyes at the green shining and green spark magical around it in Xelin''s grasp. In his opinion, that kind of weapon could be a big threat to him since he had no idea if that weapon could utilize different magical abilities that he had no idea what it was.


    "I have a bad feeling about this, huh." He took a glance at his hand, thinking if he needed to use the [Fire claw] at this kind of situation.


    As soon as he got back his eyes with his opponent''s current location. He was blinking his eyes in confusion, didn''t expect Xelin would immediately attack him.


    Swish!


    Xelin swung his green spear and Riku was trying to dodge it. However, the attacks were so fast that impossible for him to avoid immediately.


    The blood on his shoulder was dripping on his arms after receiving a deep cut into it.. "I promise, you are going to regret this."

 Chapter 115 - Quick Clash

    As soon as Xelin''s body transformed into the new magical green armor. Riku suddenly felt the extreme magical power transpiring all over the place.


    [Mana sensing]


    He was taken aback, could not help himself to move his feet backward. "What the hell? This is bad? How does this man suddenly increase the intensity of his magical power? Don''t tell me this is the possible mana pool you could acquire in this place?" He said in a clueless tone while carefully watching the man positioned in front of him.


    Swoosh!


    In just a blink of an eye, Xelin immediately dashed towards Riku. He then swung his green sparkling springs to easily inflict damage on his opponent.


    Swoosh!


    Red splashes in front of him after Xelin managed to slice his arm but failed to separate it from his body. "Now, I''m serious. You should pay for all the insults you have said to me." Xelin said in an angry tone, wanting this man to feel severe pain that he was never experienced before.


    Swish!


    Another slash landed on Riku''s stomach, the cut was deep enough to promptly spilled the red blood out of his body.


    Riku took a glance in front of him while coughing some blood from his mouth. At this point, he was aware that he was already in a bad situation, or easy to say, he didn''t anticipate that there was kind of power existed in this broken world.


    "Now I can say you are starting to get serious in this battle. But you didn''t realize that I''m holding back in this match and you still having a hard time defeating me? What a joke-" He suddenly paused for a couple of seconds as he saw the green spear was heading on his neck.


    In his mind, if that kind of attack landed on him. He could easily say that it can kill him and there was no chance for him to survive.


    Swish!


    He jumped to the right just to dodge the swift attack coming at him. After that, he regained his footing, knowing that his opponent had no intention to give him an opportunity to counter-attack.


    Moreover, the main problem here was, Riku had already taken two slices on his body which gave him a hard time freely moving his body. "F*ck! I didn''t figure out that his attack would become so fast. On top of that, I can feel there''s a hidden ability behind that green spear."


    "What''s wrong? I thought you are not still using your protection? So what is the main reason why keep stepping back?" Xelin confronted him as he felt sick chasing this man. At the same time, he wanted to finish this duel since there was a chance the Arozotoc village was making a move to stop them.


    Tch!


    Riku clicked his tongue, trying to erase all the words he heard from this man. To be exact, he wanted to focus on how he was going to defeat this man with his own power.


    He dashed in, letting the spear pass to him. After that, he swung his left arm upward to uppercut Xelin.


    Thud!


    His attack managed to directly, but the problem here was, Riku failed to inflict any type of damages to him. "No, this is bad! He''s going to counterattack."


    At this juncture, he discovered Xelin was plotting for something after he saw the smirk on his face. To avoid this incident, he immediately kicked his opponent''s chest to easily create distance.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    Bam!


    He was rolling on the surface several times, didn''t care even the blood soaking on his blanket. "There''s no other chance! I should do something if I really want to win in this fight!"


    Riku refused to hide the current power he had as of now. Or to put it simply, he wanted to do all the possible ways to win until he have the chance.


    ''There''s no turning back! I don''t care even someone could see the skills, this is my life, I don''t want to gamble it.'' He uttered to his mind, then tried to concentrate his dark magical power in a certain position which was his left hand.


    [Fire claw!]


    Riku could not wait for more as he was well savvied that he might not last in this fight. A strong fire and keen claws appeared on his hand, and the transformation was enough to would not notice it by Xelin.


    Bam!


    And all of a sudden, Xelin stopped from attacking him while letting his green sparkling spear touch the surface.


    Boom!


    A portion of rocks was scattered all over the place as the spear''s force was enough to create a new explosion. Furthermore, he was blinking his eyes in confusion, could not expect that this man has the ability to transform his body into a new terrifying form.


    To be more precise, Xelin was surprised at how his opponent could magnify his body without using any type of magic circle. Aside from that, he could not see the intensity of this magical power, he was just simply know that this man would become a dangerous opponent.


    "H-Hey, tell me! H-How did you possibly do that?!" Even though he stuttered, still, he asked him in a high manner as he was eager to know more about that.


    Yet, Riku had no intention to reveal any one of his powers since it could become the main threat for him if he tried to battle someone. He just furiously looked at Xelin, showing that he was already fighting him.


    Swoosh!


    In just a blink of an eye, Riku could easily reduce the seven meters down into three meters. After that, he swung his firing claw to show his opponent how strong the power it could release.


    Clang!


    Yet, nothing changed with his speed since the [Fire claw] just allowed him to manifest the Tibber Bear''s arm, not enhancing the current speed he had.


    Clang!


    So it was the main reason why Xelin managed to block his attack without having any problem.


    "Hey, answer me! How did you get that kind of power?!" Xelin was persistent to get more information about him as he already figured out that this ability was one of the important things in this world.


    The two were pushing each other with their all might. While Xelin was waiting for this man to respond.


    Riku frowned his brows and still had no any intention to leak new information for this man. The only thing inside his mind right now was to finish this duel and proceed to his next job which was having a [Domain].


    As soon as Xelin noticed that his opponent was trying to hide everything from him. It was the time when he used some of his power to get the advantage of his fight. In his mind, even this man used an unknown skill towards him, still, there was nothing changed with his physical and magical abilities. For Xelin, this man can''t do anything to win against him.


    [Stunning spear!]


    And all of a sudden, Xelin opened up his legs while his right arm was stretching. The spear''s endpoint was pointing at Riku while the green rounded magical power was gathering on the tip.


    "If you don''t want to talk in a good way. I think you will open the mouth that you have if I force you and experience the brick of death." Xelin said in a deep tone and seemed already finished to cast his skill.


    As soon as he threw the magical spear in his grasp, the blow of wind was getting stronger and stronger as this skill was not ordinary. "Taste this! And you should understand the difference between us."


    Boom!


    The magical spear was passing the air along with the excessive speed. And when the moment it was going to reach Riku, the spears suddenly split into seven pieces which an ordinary person could dodge the attack.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The sound of metal was taking place although the spears were made of magic, still, it was solid the same as the metal.


    Tch!


    Riku clicked his tongue since even he was able to deflect the five splitting spears at once, still, two spears were able to penetrate his body.


    "Ahh! It''s so hot!" He screamed in agony as he could not express the extreme pain he was feeling right now.


    "HAHAHA! This is the only thing you could do-" From afar, a man''s voice was the only sound they could hear. However, he paused for a second as the magical spear hit by the [Fire claw] has turned into ashes for no good reason.


    After a few were moments. Riku easily noticed what happened with the spear he hit, so he did the same thing to two spears pierced on his leg and right shoulders since he felt his life was draining away every time the magical spears stayed on him.


    The red blood was inevitable to spill out of his body. So it forced him to use the skill he got from the mystic forest.


    [Metallic armor!]


    "Now, I''m the one who would get serious!"

 Chapter 116 - Weaponry

    Riku could not stop himself from screaming after the two splitting spears were hit on his body. It has so much heat that you could feel that your life was slowly taking away.


    Clang! Clang!


    To remove the spears, he immediately used his firing arm into it. After that, he was seriously looking at the man in front of him, knowing that he can lose in this duel if he continued to fight in this way.


    "I-I''m not holding back. Let''s get serious." He stuttered as he was still considering the pain on his wounds.


    Xelin just took a glance at him along with a suspicious smile on his face. Or to be exact, nothing changes to his opponent even though he used one of the most valuable magical abilities in this world. For his eyes, this man hadn''t had enough magical power or high physical ability to defeat him.


    Yet, he can''t lie to himself that he was eager to know how this man learned to use the [Transformation magic]. At the same time, now he can easily tell why Riku was confident that he could defeat him.


    "You are just weak, idiot. Do you think, relying on that power is the best way to defeat me? Really? What a joke." Xelin was insulting him in a deep tone, knowing that his opponent suddenly decreased his mana pool since he was just recently used his [Fire claw] which consumed his mana pool.


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    After a couple of seconds, the two were finished looking at each other as they tried to find out the best move to do in this situation. But for some reason, they dashed each other at once.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The sound of metals was clashing with each other was the only sound that can be heard. Each contact you could feel the strong force they were used to deal massive damage.


    ___


    To begin with. When Xelin split the spear into seven pieces, another long sparkling green spear was occurring in his grasp. But the main problem here was, every time Riku perfectly landed a contact on his weapon. It seemed like, the spear was going to melt because of the intense fire given by the [Fire claw]. At this point, Xelin was forced to make a new spear every time Riku slice his weapon five times.


    Well, he was quite lucky. Why? It was because once Xelin had no idea on how many exact strikes he needed before he create a new spear. It might be the [Fire claw] would make way to land a perfect hit which was surely bad for Xelin''s current situation.


    In his opinion, even though Riku''s mana pool has no match against the amount of his mana. Still, the weapon he was using could kill him in just a blink of an eye. What was his basis to think about this scenario? Nothing. His gut was just telling him that he have to stay away from this man at all cost.


    The clash of two weapons was taking place until the two locked in a certain position which allowed them to have a small conversation.


    First, Xelin frowned his light brows along with an insulting smile on his face. Or to put it simply, he was just happy to see that there was a liter of blood spilling out of his mouth.


    "Hmm... Your attack is getting weaker and weaker as long as this fighting gets longer. I thought you are going to be serious about this fight? But what I can see is that you just want to surrender right now?" Xelin said in a deep tone while strongly pushing his spears so that Riku could not reach his momentum to keep attacking.


    "Is that so...? Say whatever you want to say, but the result is still the same. You are gonna be defeated by my own hands." Riku replied nonchalantly and seemed he was plotting for something. At the same time, you could not notice to him that he was affected by the wound he received.


    Tch!


    Xelin clicked his tongue as he can''t figure out the main reason why this man can remain confident despite his current situation. "I''m amazed at how you hide your fear against me, but this is the end. I will not show any mercy to you."


    Skeesh!


    [Crimson spear!]


    While the two were battling their strength. Xelin was able to utilize a new type of his skill. At this time, a not-green magical circle appeared next to him, it was a blue magic circle that imprinted the incantation words that he have to spit before he could perfectly cast the skill.


    And all of a sudden, Xelin was murmuring some words that he was the only one who could understand. After that, the blue magical circle was passed the blue magical power into his spear which seemed could add more damage.


    ''Jeez! This man had a vast skill pool, I never he can cast two different skills at once.'' He uttered to his mind while watching how the skills exactly work.


    To describe the scene, the spear''s handle was added by a new blue blade along with the blue chain that was long enough to easily reach the bloody surface. At the same time, could inflict even more damage into its target.


    "Hahaha, now you understand the difference between our powers. So let me introduce myself. I''m Xelin Trone I''m the Weaponry of the Rattin Kingdom." Alas, Xelin started to introduce himself as he discovered that he had a worthy opponent right now.


    Moreover, Riku was blinking his red eyes on the left and black eyes on the right in confusion. Although the word Weaponry was words explanatory, still, he had no any idea what was the main purpose of that title.


    "Weaponry?" He asked in a deep tone, then stepped back meters away knowing Xelin was already releasing his skill.


    Boom!


    As soon as he swung his spear-scythe downwards, a strong explosion transpired outside of the Arozotoc village. Furthermore, the blue blade arouses created sharp water that could slice a human body.


    "Oops! I never thought that attack could be that more dangerous." He said in a way that you could not see that he was terrified. More importantly, he wanted to know about the Weaponry since it could give him a hint on how he was going to defeat his opponent.


    And unexpectedly, Xelin paused from engaging, swiping his weapon that released a small amount of water. "Hahaha! I think you are clueless about this? Do you want me to enlighten you?" He said in a boastful tone as he enjoyed showcasing his extraordinary ability, that was the thought.


    Riku nodded his head without hesitation. At the same time, believed that man won''t do that after he refused to answer all of his questions. "Well, if you want to spit out, then spit out."


    Xelin chuckled, "Hahaha! You just nothing. But since you are a worthy opponent I will tell you about my power so you have an idea before you die." He said, then started to explain some of his abilities.


    Weaponry or easily called the Weapon Mastery. But the thing here was, his ability was to make seven different kinds of weapons by just using his magical power, it was either offensive or defensive weapons. Sword, spear, scythe, knife, bow, armor, shield, and lastly the Reaper.


    Each weapon had a unique passive skill that could help him to enhance his offensive power. At the same time, with his vast skill pool and mana pool, weaponry could become an invisible skill. That was what he said as he was being as of now.


    It took several minutes until he finished explaining. Nevertheless, Riku didn''t expect that this man would reveal his ability. But what he has cared? As long as it would have the benefit to him everything was fine for him.


    "Thanks for that information. But it never comes to your mind that sharing your abilities could become the main reason why you are going to defeat in this match?" Riku asked him in a calm tone while feeling the drop of water coming from above.


    Xelin shook his head at him, seemingly would like to start the end of this match. Yes! At the start of the end as he was going to show his supremacy. "Never. Since no one ever could defeat me in one versus one battle." He responded and smirked at him.


    Despite his injury, Riku was still confident that he can win in this fight. In his mind, he had the skill that can easily take back the favor of this fight. "Let''s stop this chit-chat."


    [Metallic armor!]


    [Spider senses!]


    And all of a sudden, Riku cast three at skill at once as he knew nothing bad would happen to him if he do that. Or to be exact, as long as he had enough mana pool he had nothing to worry about.


    Xelin''s eyes were widened after seeing the new transformation that this man was doing right now. Also, this circumstance forced him to move to stop him from reaching his full potential.


    "No, I''m going to kill you!"

 Chapter 117 - Revelation

    Riku didn''t care even he cast multiple skills in this fight since the between him and Xelin was getting fired up.


    [Metallic armor!]


    [Spider Senses!]


    Yes! It was the skills he obtained after he manifest the Gigantic Spider he fought inside the Mystic Forest. Furthermore, he had no idea how the [Spider Senses] exactly works. To be exact, even though this skill could increase his senses in an instant, still, he wanted to know how he was going to implement this kind of skill in actual battle.


    To begin with, black and red gleaming light was coating throughout his body. With this, his opponent which was Xelin could easily figure out that he was plotting for something.


    In Xelin''s opinion, although he can''t sense high magical power in his skill. However, he could feel a tremendous danger that would appear once Riku finished preparing his skill. So in his mind right now, he wanted to stop this guy at all cost.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as Xelin dashed towards the man who easily made a gap of seventy meters. The red and black gleaming light was getting stronger and stronger as he was attaining closer distance. He immediately pushed forward his green magical spear in order to stab him directly on his chest.


    Clang!


    He managed to land direct contact, however, it created a sound of metal which made him realize that this man did something to block his attack. Moreover, his masculine arms were sent into the mid-air as it seemed the strong force he released was bounced back to him for no good reason.


    "What the-?! What''s going on here?!" He asked himself in a high tone and still could not see the new transformation of his opponent.


    Well, Xelin was way confused to discover that the strength he released was coming back at him. Why? It was because a lot of things happened to him in the invasion, he could say if Riku had hidden tricks under his sleeve. On top of that, this man was avoiding to showcase so it was hard to tell.


    In his mind, he just wanted to take back his fighting composure and put stop to this man to finalize his transformation skill.


    "Stop! I''m ordering you right now! Or else, I''m going to kill you!" Xelin said in a worried tone. To put it simply, even though he was eager to know more about this man''s ability. Still, he can''t afford to gamble his life here, at the same time, this was a duel so he should finish this fight as soon as possible.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    He hurriedly swung his two different weapons just to try which one could inflict higher damage to him. However, it ended up with the same result all of his attacks were just deflected by the unknown metal that this man had right now.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    Every time he was adding more strength into his attack. It was the time when he could not control the back damage and sent him meters away from Riku.


    He was sent to the mid-air for no good reason, after that, he was rolling several times on the bloody surface and stopped when he hit one of the corpses. His presentable suit earlier was now filled by the res blood of the attackers, and even the logo on his white cape couldn''t be seen.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The moment he recovered his balance and now kneeling on the surface. He angrily smashed the surface, then the blood splashed all over the place while the wet ground was starting to have small cracks because of his massive power.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Someone tell me what is exactly going on right now!" Yes! Xelin was really frustrated. Why? Since every time he was going to finish the fight or think of a new plan to solve the current problem. Still, his opponent was always doing something new that could help him turn the favor of this fight to his side.


    From afar, Emma had a broad smile on her smile after seeing Riku casting the same skill he used back in the Assima Forest. Nevertheless, she discovered Riku was also casting a new skill but she can''t tell what was it.


    In her eyes, she can see transparent silk releasing on Riku''s back. So she paused for a second to analyze the situation until she recognized that was a web, the same as the Gigantic Spider was using back then.


    "Uh! Uh! Uh! T-That was a spider, isn''t it?!" She was extremely excited to stomp her legs on the ground. To be exact, she can now start to understand how Riku''s ability exactly works out. "I can''t be wrong here, although the thickness and length are different. Still, I''m really sure about this!" Since Riku''s back was facing Emma, that means she can perfectly see the new occurrence was going on in his body.


    "Hmm... Emma already figured it out." He murmured to himself before adding. "Well, I never think that I could hide my ability from her for a long time as she had strong instincts."


    __


    Bam!


    On the other hand, the man who had an eye patch on his eye suddenly fell to the ground. It was Vole who was shocked after seeing the skill as he seemed to have an idea of what it was.


    "No! No! No! D-Don''t tell me, this is the man who''s King talking about and the main reason why we attack this village." Vole stuttered as he could not this was the mentioned by their King.


    Few attackers were looking at him as they saw their navigator was acting strange. At first, they thought he was not still recovered from the injury he received earlier. So they were tried to walk closer to him to give him some assistance.


    "Are you hurt, navigator Vole? Do you want me to heal you?" One of the attackers asked him politely as he noticed Vole was weakened since he had weakened legs.


    Nevertheless, he gradually shook his head while looking at the attack along with his deep eyes. "No, I don''t need any medical attention right now. The only thing I want for us is to leave this place one by one that guy can''t notice us leaving." He said in a worried tone.


    Yet, the attacker just took a glance at the fighting area, could not tell the main reason why their navigator suddenly wanted to withdraw in this invasion. "What are you saying, navigator Vole? Sir Xelin has already had the advantage of this fight, there''s no need for us to waste this chance."


    Seemingly the attacker can''t understand the current situation they were facing right now as he was confident that they could still win the match. On top of that, he was well savvied that a navigator like him should not make this kind of critical decision. Or easy to say, the attackers would never listen to him as long as the main order doesn''t come from Xelin.


    At this point, the only thing he could do was to enlighten Xelin with their bad situation. So that, he can order the attackers to safely leave the village while they were buying a bit of time for them.


    He pushed himself into a stood up position and asked the attacker next to him to help attain a closer distance that was enough for reaching him out.


    "Hey, could you ask me to walk to Sir Xelin? I have some important information he should know right now." Vole said in a weak tone as his legs could not back to their original state.


    The attacker was way more shocked after hearing this request. In his mind, if they tried to intervene in their duel, Xelin would surely kill him without any hesitation. "Sorry if I offend you with this, navigator Vole. But you could hear what are you saying right now? The duel is sacred no one should interfere in it even you have a high position in this invasion." The attackers explained although it was not needed as Vole was well aware of it.


    Vole understood why this attacker was acting like this. But this information was urgent since Xelin could die here. "Just help me! We are not going to intervene in their fight, I would like to say something to him." He said in a high tone so that he can force the attacker to listen with him.


    At this juncture, the attacker could not do anything as he knew the navigator also could kill him if he was continuously refuse. When the moment he reached the area, Vole saw Xelin having to shiver his arms as his spear wasn''t stopped from moving.


    In his mind, Xelin appeared to realize who was the person he was fighting right now. "Xel! We have to retreat! That man was possessed by the [Transformation magic! No matter how we tried to win in this battle, we have no match for him!" He warned in a serious tone, hoping Xelin would listen to him.


    "I-I know it-"


    [Web stretch]

 Chapter 118 - Skills Comboed

    Vole was trying to convince and warn Xelin from this fight. After he discovered that his opponent was possessed one of the valuable power in this world which was the [Transformation magic].


    Yes! In this world, the Duel was also signified for their dignity since this was the way how you were going to show your abilities to others. So it was way better if Vole would not interfere in this match despite the current situation that he had.


    "Please, Xel! Listen to me! I know that you are aware that this man is the type of guy that you can''t defeat no matter how hard you try!" Vole was persistent to persuade him to save the invasion''s head from the brick of death.


    Xelin''s eyes were widened as he heard these words. Nonetheless, he could not expect that his intuition of this match would be accurate. "Stop it right there, Vole! This duel is sacred for me. Also, who says that I can''t win against him?" He asked in a deep tone, avoiding showing expression to everyone.


    "Huh?! What are you saying, Xel?! Do you know how terrifying the power of the person that possesses by transformation magic." Vole replied in shock, could not anticipate Xelin would act according to his emotion.


    "That''s just a rumor by the elders in our kingdom! No one ever could see what really the transformation magic is. On top of that, he''s a human being so it''s mean only a human being could defeat him!" Xelin explained in a high tone, trying to convince himself that the [Tranformation magic] doesn''t exist even the man concealed by his dark magical power standing in front of him.


    At this point, Vole understood nothing would change if he continued to pursue this man from retreating in this match. As Vole could see in Xelin''s eyes that he was going to finish the match no matter what would be the outcome.


    After that conversation, he stepped back a bit, then approached the other attackers to withdraw one by one. However, none of them tried to listen to him, to put it simply, the attackers'' decision was still depending on Xelin.


    "Damn it! What is Xelin trying to play? He doesn''t realize we can drop into a really bad situation?! Aside from that, Arzotoc''s guards are still not showing in this invasion. With the current numbers we have and they have, I can easily they can outstand us from this match." He seriously uttered to himself and took a glance at the man before adding. "Sh-- that man is doing all the jobs alone!"


    Vole''s thought was quite right since if the village''s guards decided to fire them with their magical power or arrow from afar, there was a high possibility that they could reduce their current numbers. Also, the man who was fearlessly facing them was already consumed plenty of their time.


    "Who really is this man? How he could do this to us." He said in an annoyed tone while thinking possible ways to rid this problem.


    __


    On the other hand, along with the dark clouds that seemed would drop the rain in no time. Riku''s magical power was starting to disappear and reveal the new transformation in his body.


    Everyone was blinking their eyes in surprise as the man who was wearing a ripped white blanket earlier suddenly had armor. To describe his new outward appearance, his body was protected by jet black armor that had a red blinking line on it. Moreover, this transformation reached its true potential as there half-mask armor on his face.


    To begin with, Vole, Xelin, and the attackers were looking at the man who had silky black hair and gleaming eyes. Even though they could not sense high magical power towards him, still, they could feel the dangerous presence coming at him.


    From afar, Emma had a reddened face since Riku''s was too handsome for her eyes. At the same time, she was impressed by this ability although this was not the first time she saw it.


    "I really loved all the time I saw him transforming." She said in a sweet tone, but that expression quickly faded away after she felt strong magical power not too far away from her.


    She was looking around and stopped when saw another woman watching the new pace of the fight. Of course, it was Arisu who was looked uncomfortable with Riku''s decision. But based on Arisu''s expression right now, you could say the things that kept bothering her mind had already disappeared.


    Tch!


    Emma clicked her tongue as she knew admiring Riku''s ability. But what she could do? She didn''t have the right to stop the King''s daughter from watching the fight. More importantly, Riku was the one who initiated the attack since there was rumbling inside his head.


    ''Oi! Oi! Oi! This is so cool! I never expect that I would have this kind of ability.'' He cheerfully uttered to his mind before adding the problem that might appear. ''I have to move since I don''t have any clue when this armor would vanish the same with the [spider senses].''


    To begin with, the whole area was enveloped by the transparent spider that was made from his own magical power. Then there was a followed up screen that appeared right before his eyes, indicating the addition of how he was going to utilize the [Spider sense]


    [Web stretch] - this skill is allowed the user to stretch in the direction where the web perceived the opponents. To be exact, the user would have extra movement speed.


    His face was brightened after seeing the system notification. In his mind, the [Metallic armor] could easily reduce his foot so for him the added skill occurred in good timing. Nevertheless, he had no idea how this skill exactly works.


    "Hahaha! I didn''t afraid to use this skill because this thick armor can protect me if there is an unnecessary thing that happened to me here." Riku suddenly chuckled which made Xelin grit his teeth as he thought this man was insulting just because he acquired a new ability.


    "You think of yourself, huh?! Have this, bastard!" Xelin yelled to him while planning to cast a new skill with a thirty-four meters distance.


    [Piercing spear!]


    As expected, the magic circle appeared next to him and Xelin immediately said the incantation magic in order to activate in perfect timing.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    And all of a sudden, the blew of wind was getting stronger and stronger as Xelin was concentrating his magical power in a certain position. Moreover, the green spear''s size magnified into a big one, at the same time, the spear was rapidly twirling around and seemed the main reason why the blew of wind changed.


    After that, Xelin stretched his arm to gather some strength on his body before he released the skill.


    "Hahaha! Come at me!" Xelin aggressively said as he was eager to show this man how he was going to easily destroy his thick black armor.


    As soon as Riku was reached twenty meters towards his opponent. Xelin eventually threw the large spear directly at him without making any second thought.


    Swoosh!


    In the dark place where the rain started to fall. There was a green spear that was flying and cutting the air. Also, the force was releasing was enough for the attackers near the area to step back.


    Wow!


    That''s so big!


    Sir Xelin owning this fight!


    These words were the side comments of the attackers who were seeing the elastic transparent spider web was splitting. Furthermore, that was the main reason why they thought that man''s skill has nothing to do with this battle.


    Riku pointed his left arm to the left side while opening his palm. It seemed he was still confused about his new skill, but he should do something to dodge the large spear hurriedly coming at him. Inside his mind, he must avoid all the possibilities that his skill hid multiple tricks that could deal some damage.


    [Web stretch!]


    When he saw the spear would reach his head in no time, he cast the skill without hesitation. In his hand, a part of him was suddenly opened up and the spider web was entering into while pulling him into the area where he pointed it.


    Swoosh!


    Boom!


    He managed to block the attack, the large magical spear exploded after it hit the huge tree. It shook the place and put everything to stop for a couple of seconds as they saw Xelin''s skill destroy a big portion of the forest.


    He was gritting his teeth, trying to figure out how that man increase his speed faster than before even though he was wearing heavy armor right now. "How this is possible? Why this man had always found a way to counter-attack all of my skill!" He said in frustration while looking around as he was locating the exact location of his opponent. "Where did he go?!"


    Swoosh!


    A sound of flash movement transpired next to him, so he took a glance at it to find what it was. "Where are you looking at, huh?! Always keep your eyes on me, idiot!"


    Splash!

 Chapter 119 - Regret

    [Web stretch!]


    Riku used the second skill of [Spider Sense], which gave him extra movement speed and allowed him to avoid the dangerous attacks in his vicinity.


    Swoosh!


    Something of him opened up in his wrist in the blink of an eye, which seemed to be the main reason why the transparent spider''s web was pulling him at such a high speed.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The spear was passed, causing an explosion that shook the entire complex. After that, the area was quickly engulfed in thick smoke.


    "Where did he go?!" Xelin exclaimed, puzzled, as he watched his opponent successfully avoid his attack.


    At this point, Xelin assumed Riku was hiding his presence behind the thick dark smoke. But he doesn''t believe it will cause him too much trouble. Why? He had only recently realized that he could use [Mana sensing] to pinpoint his opponent''s exact location.


    He smiled sarcastically, confident that he would find him in no time. "Are you stupid, hug?! Do you think you can hide in that smoke just because you have a low magical power?" he mocked, then immediately used his [Mana sensing] since he knew Riku''s movement speed would increase in an instant.


    While seeing the place was enveloped by green magic particles flying in the air that appeared to come from him, his red eyes gleamed. He then looked around, eager to get this fight over with as soon as possible.


    He spotted Riku at a distance of 45 meters, where he could see the spider''s web tightening in several trees strewn about. "There you are¡ª" Xelin paused for a brief moment as he heard a sharp noise next to him.


    He noticed the black line abnormally moving in front of him, and he also noticed his opponent had vanished from his current location. The only thing he could do at this point was track down the source of the sound, as it was the only clue to relocating Riku.


    "Idiot, keep your eyes on me at all times."


    And then, out of nowhere, Xelin heard a man''s voice with a deep tone. So he pulled out a green knife from his grasp and swung it around while spinning.


    [Kraken Knife!]


    Swish!


    Xelin''s knife had just flown through the air, but you could see the dangerous magical power flowing through it, which appeared to be capable of slicing a human''s bone or solid metal.


    First and foremost. He was taken aback when he saw the man in black armor who had lowered himself to avoid his attack. At the same time, Xelin struggled to get his arm back after launching a full-swing attack on it.


    Yes, that was correct. Even though he possessed great magical or physical abilities, he was unable to stop the force he created in such a short period of time.


    "Now I can say you''ve fought before, but I don''t think that''s enough to beat someone like me; you''d need ten years of training before you could do that," Xelin said, his voice deep, as if he already knew what he''d do in this situation.


    These words had elicited no response from Riku. To be precise, he was oblivious to Xelin''s arm, which was still swinging in the air. He was staring at a massive knee approaching him.


    Thud!


    As Xelin made contact with his opponent, a solid sound reverberated throughout the area. The suspicious grin on his face quickly vanished when he noticed that the man had simply caught his knee with his bare hands.


    "What the-? How can he stop that attack under such a short distance?" Xelin wondered, mystified as to why his increased strength was enough to push him back.


    "It''s too soon to be surprised; I''m still holding back..." Riku approached him confidently, counting from one to three for no apparent reason.


    1...


    2...


    3...


    Swoosh!


    Xelin took a small step back, unable to take the tremendous fire that was burning his knee. Although the part was protected by armor, you should keep in mind that it was made of metal, which would inevitably absorb the heat and make things worse.


    Furthermore, Riku was counting the number as it was the main season. Simply put, he was taking advantage of the opportunity to inflict damage on this individual.


    As soon as Xelin took a step back, he crossed his arms to protect himself from any potential harm. Riku, on the other hand, was stepping word while swinging his left arm, revealing the Tiber Bear''s claw.


    Swish!


    Splash!


    Red blood was splashed on the dried surface after the razor sound, and Riku aimed his opponent''s leg to weaken him.


    "Ahh!" Xelin had not expected this man to go for his leg.


    Riku could see that this man had previously experienced pain. Why? Xelin is said to be screaming right now after cutting his flesh and a small portion of his bone. They were talking about extreme fire and sharpness here of his weapon.


    Xelin stumbled because it was his knee. Nonetheless, he could see Riku wasn''t holding back, as he swung his left arm again, seemingly aiming at his other leg.


    At this point, Xelin must defend himself against this sequence. ''This man is trying to paralyze me so he can easily land multiple attacks on me,'' he thought to himself.


    The green knife was in his grasp, but it vanished when the shield appeared. He then used it to stop another claw from slicing his leg.


    His eyes widened immediately as he lowered his body. "Damn it! He fools me!" Xelin exclaimed angrily after Riku vanished from his vision using his [Web stretch] ability.


    First, he directed his right hand to the right side, where the web would pull him. He then took advantage of the opportunity to jump on Xelin''s weakened knee while swinging his left arm.


    Swish!


    With the [Web Stretch''s] excessive speed and the sharpness of his claws. His attack penetrated Xelin''s neck, which was an unguarded and vulnerable area of the body.


    Everyone was staring at the man who was slowly collapsing to the ground and coughing up a large amount of blood.


    Bam!


    Xelin''s body filled up with his bleed in an instant. Despite this, he was still able to fight. But what could he do? That assault caused him to stop breathing, and it was possible to see the mana pool that existed in this man slowly releasing on the part where Riku sliced him.


    Vole and the Attackers who accompanied him in this invasion were, of course, taken aback. In their minds, Xelin was a tough guy who mastered Weaponry at a young age, so they were perplexed as to how this unknown man could defeat him in just a slice.


    At this point, the attackers were compelled to assist him, beginning with healing him and closing his open wounds. Vole, on the other hand, stretched his right arm while pointing to the woman who was staring at them as soon as they drew their weapons.


    Yes! It was Arisu was standing on a high platform, and the guards next to him had already used their arrows and magical ability, which appeared to be ready to be released as soon as Arisu ordered it.


    "Don''t move! They''ve already corned us!" Vole commanded loudly.


    Attackers came to a halt when they saw the large number of Arzotoc''s guards. They were gritting their teeth in frustration, knowing that they couldn''t afford to lose the invasion''s leader.


    Vole, Sir! We must take action! Sir Xelin will perish if we do not assist him.


    We can use our combined magical power to distract everyone and assist Sir Xelin!


    Vole had no idea how they would stop them. Aside from that, he could hear monsters groaning in their behinds. It appeared that those monsters were drawn in by the rotten smell that permeated the vast green forest.


    "Damn it! Deal with them first!" he said, despite the fact that he also wanted to save Xelin from the brick of death.


    __


    Riku, on the other hand, was slowly approaching Xelin with his dark deep red eyes. He noticed Xelin was clutching his neck, as if he was trying to regain his breath. Nevertheless, Riku would never allow him to do so.


    "I asked you..." were the only words he said before putting an end to the fight completely.


    Swish!


    He simply cut his arm off so he wouldn''t be able to use it against himself. He then slowly turned around, knowing that Xelin had no chance of counter-attacking. However, the situation changed abruptly when the system displayed a new notification on the blue elevated screen.


    [The mission is to win the war!]


    [Assassinate the invasion''s leader!]


    [Refusing to complete the quest results in the chain [Domai] quest being forfeited.]


    He was perplexed as to why the system was forcing him to kill someone with his own hands at this point.


    Huh?!


    Are you kidding me?!


    What is the meaning of this?!


    Yes! He was frustrated and more emotion added once there was a countdown appeared on his elevated screen.


    [You have to ten seconds to finish the quest! Natural death would be not counted!]


    10...


    9...


    Swoosh!


    Riku immediately jumped over Xelin''s body as he was afraid to lose the chance of getting back to his world.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Ahhh!


    F*ck!


    F*ck!


    This is so stupid!


    He was aggressively swinging his claws didn''t care even Xelin''s blood was splashing all over his body.


    Xelin was struggling and screaming in agony. He was just stopped when Riku stabbed his heart.


    This is not right!


    Shit!


    A cold breeze was touching upon his body and followed up with a strong drop of rain. He looked above, crying under the dark sky.


    What I have to do this! Shit....

 Chapter 120 - Voles Aggression

    The scent of iron went through his nose as the human blood was splashing at his face and chest. To begin with, Riku received a new notification that came from the system. The task was against his will as he couldn''t kill a human being with his own hands.


    Yes! He killed several people earlier with his gun. But, he just did that to scare the attacker so he can force them to retreat and come back to their kingdom. To be more precise, Riku believed confronting them with a peaceful conversation wouldn''t work out as long as the attackers couldn''t see someone stronger than them.


    The thing here was, Xelin was already defeated from the duel so there was no other reason to brutally kill him. He can''t breathe and he lost his arm, so Riku could say that he attained the victory for the Arzotoc village.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    A sharp solid sound deeply cut the human flesh went to their eyes, seeing the man that was lying on the bloody ground had an opened chest.


    Fuck!


    Fuck!


    But I have to do this!


    The tears that formed in the corner of his eyes dripped on his cheeks. Thinking why he has to go too far?


    Swoop!


    The firing claw penetrated Xelin''s chest after Riku stabbed his heart, which immediately took Xelin''s life.


    The dark clouds hardly dropped the rain that put everyone stop even though there was monsters'' presence approaching from their behinds.


    Honestly, ever since Riku came from this strange world, it was the first time the sky rained. He should be happy as it could help the crops in the Western section, but he can''t understand why seemed someone pinched his heart made him miserable.


    He looked above along with the tears welled up in his black eyes. "Why I should always listen to this system..." Riku said in a weak tone as he was afraid to lose the chance to get back to his world.


    NO!!!


    Suddenly, an angry voice of a man was perceived by his ears. It was Vole that couldn''t accept the fate that happened to Xelin''s face.


    "Why?! Why?! He had no ability to fight back! Why did you still kill him!?" Vole yelled, switching his direction to Riku''s direction.


    [Blaze strike!]


    Vole took the knife hung on his waist, after that, he cast one of his skills as the blue magic circle appeared next to him.


    Swoosh!


    He dashed and reached the 45 meters distance against Riku. He then widely swung his left arm, planning to kill this man long-distance.


    "He''s a good guy! He didn''t deserve to die like this!" Vole said and released the multiple freezing blades through the mid-air.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Of course, Riku could perfectly see the magical blades swiftly coming at him. But what he could do? It appeared that he already lost his will to fight.


    [Magnum slash!]


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    In just a blink of an eye, there was a woman intervened within Vole''s aggression. She was rapidly whirling in the mid-air and managed to deflect all the magical blades.


    Blue magical particles scattered around as they were immediately turned into dust. It was Emma who was angrily gritting her teeth after she showed how this man acted after he witnessed the result of this duel.


    "You should shame! Your leader had been defeated by him so his members should obey the condition of the winner!" She scolded him within 20 meters distance.


    Also, the duel in this world was a sacred match so the left members do what the winner said even though they were against it. Easy to say, the attackers have to respect the dignity of Xelin as a fighter.


    Furthermore, it seemed Vole''s mind was closed for that. All the memories he had with Xelin were flashing back as he couldn''t accept how his only friend died in this invasion.


    "What the heck?! Are you kidding me, huh?! Do you think killing your opponent like an animal is still part of the rules?!" Vole couldn''t control his emotion every time he saw Xelin lying on the surface with an open chest. The cut was deep enough to reveal his damaged organs.


    She paused for a second, admitting Xelin''s death was too brutal. Afterward, Emma was still persistent to explain the conditions of the duel. "You are the one who''s kidding me! They were battling for their life. In the duel, it''s not indicated there how the fighter should die!"


    Nevertheless, Vole had no intention to listen to all of her words since the only thing he knew, was he wanted to kill the person who killed Xelin at all cost.


    "Do you think I''m going listen to someone who had low magical power than me? I don''t care if that man had the transformation magic, my life doesn''t matter to me anyway." He angrily replied and was way more looked like ready for new attacks.


    "This man peacefully asked each one you to withdraw from this man. But what did you choose? All of you choose to pass the blood in this place, isn''t it? Why? Do you think that no one could defeat you? What a stupid idea. Also, don''t blame him for why he died since first of all, the Rattin Kingdom''s invaders choose to be this way." She didn''t intend to mock him, but it wasn''t inevitable as it was the best way to enlighten him.


    Vole used his index finger to annoyingly scratched his earlobe. "Stop talking nonsense. If you don''t want to step out of the way so died with him!"


    Despite the heated conversation between Emma and Vole. Riku was still dumbfounded at the sky, thinking he would stop to suffer if he already died.


    Rain was dripping badly and the main reason they can''t perfectly see the person in front of them. To be exact, all of them were using [Mana sensing] to determine if there was someone coming at them or stop the magical attacks that possibly arose.


    Unexpectedly, a huge amount of magical power concentrated in front of Emma. So she immediately drew out her fighting stance to ready himself from the upcoming attack. On top of that, the yellow-orange light was the only one she could see, so it was hard to tell what it was or where it would pass.


    ''This man is so angry, look at him, he''s using all of his magical power in one attack. Well, for some reason, I can''t blame him after I saw the brutal condition of Riku''s opponent.'' She uttered to her mind, thinking that they could easily dodge this magical attack. "Riku, it''s way better if we go back to the village. Let lady Arisu, Captain, and Vice-Captain deal with them."


    Her eyes were widened after seeing Riku crying along with his deep eyes. So she tried to walk closer to him to ask him. "Riku, what''s the matter? Why are you crying-?" She was saying these words in a sweet tone so she can comfort him. However, she suddenly stopped when there was something occurred beneath him.


    [Burst strike!]


    BOOM!!


    A strong magical explosion happened under her feet. The current force it has and magical power used into it was enough to send her to the mid-air along with the several firing cuts all over her body.


    "Ahh!" Emma screamed in pain, shocked that there was a magical attack that would transpire under him.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    After her head badly landed on the surface, she was now started to roll to the ground several times.


    Blood was splashing on the parts of her body that were severely cut. However, it wasn''t ended by that as Vole used again his freezing magical blade to finish her off.


    Swish! Swish!


    Another deep cut was experienced by Emma and she was screaming in agony while having a vague vision. At the same time, she was seriously coughing blood out of her mouth which piqued Riku''s attention.


    He was blinking his eyes in confusion, wondering who was the woman screaming and asking for help. He narrowly flinched as his senses back to their original state. Moreover, when he has figured out that the woman was Emma, he could extreme emotion inside his chest.


    "Emma?! Why are you doing there?! Where do you get these injuries?! He asked her even enough he was aware she can''t hear him.


    But that multiple questions faded away after there was a man who answered him. "Do you deserve it! You are bitch! You keep blocking my way to kill him." Vole said along with an evil laugh. "Hahaha! I''m going to next you and your entire village!"


    "Why do you this?! I already win in the duel! All of you should be backing right now!" Riku asked him, then immediately whirled around, knowing Emma could die with these severe injuries.


    [Web stretch!]


    He pulled himself to the area where the transparent spider''s webs still existed. He easily reached the area and saw Emma was fighting for life as in just an instant huge amount of blood was lost to her. Aside from that, the magical attacks hit her vital points.


    "Ahhh! Wake up, Emma! Don''t die yet! You are still coming with me, right?!" He asked her while mildly tapping her soft face, hoping she would open her eyes again. But nothing happened.


    [Fly!]

 Chapter 121 - Riku Vs Vole

    Suddenly, Emma fell to the ground without her consciousness. It seemed like Vole''s magical skills inflicted so much damage on Emma that even her body and armor could not absorb it.


    Ehem! Ehem! Ehem!


    Her blood was spilling in her multiple wounds while coughing some blood out of her mouth. At this point, Riku''s senses were awakened by this instance. He thought the battle would be over as soon as he defeated the head of this invasion.


    "Emma! What happened to you?!"


    He couldn''t believe what his eyes seeing right now, knowing Emma would die if the severe bleeding won''t stop.


    Swoosh!


    He immediately dashed towards her by using the [Web stretch]. When he reached the area, the first thing that came to his mind was who was the person behind this assault. Nevertheless, the question that pierced his mind easily faded away after he heard a deep voice of a man not too far away from him.


    "This is what you get if continue to block my way!" Vole laughed in an evil tone before adding these words. "Each one of you deserves to die! So come at me if you are hurried to see the afterlife!"


    Riku gritted his teeth, couldn''t believe Xelin''s members had no intention to follow the condition as he was being defeated. "


    He furiously looked at the man 58 meters away from him. Their distance from each other was enough to have a small conversation. "Why do you this? The battle is already ended so your team should be backing as of now?" He confronted him along with the thoughts to kill this man.


    Yes, he regretted brutal killing Xelin as it was how the system ordered him. But the regret was disappearing as he now understood those wouldn''t be going to hesitate to kill someone. On top of that, seeing Emma''s critical condition made Riku''s blood boiling, and blacked out which get to the point he can''t control himself.


    "Huh?! Are you kidding me?! Do you see how you killed our leader? It''s not acceptable! H-He can''t fight but you still decided to kill him in a brutal way you know!" Vole stuttered as he saw again the miserable body of Xelin lying on the ground. Where the mud slowly covered him because of the strong rain.


    Moreover, you could notice that hatred in each word Vole spitting out. To be more precise, he can''t still accept the person he always joined to eat together, a person who cared for him, and all the happy memories they were made together were starting to fade away.


    Riku slightly bowed his head along with the disappointed expression on his face. "You know? The first thing hated the most is the person who''s not following the condition." He said in a weak tone as he was eager to land his claw in this man''s neck. "Stay right here... And I''ll show you that you have messed up in the wrong guy..."


    First thing first, he was well savvied that he must do something to stop the bleeding in Emma''s body. In this situation, this kind of Riku decision was inevitable. He carried Emma with his armored arms, after that, used his [Fly] ability to ask someone in this village to heal her immediately.


    In his mind, he doesn''t want to show some of his powers to anyone knowing that could be the main threat to his life. But what he could do? He must save the woman who was always ready to help him without hearing any complaints. He can''t afford to lose here not because Emma would join him to obtain his first ever [Domain], it was because Emma was too important a person for him and he doesn''t want to lose more just like what happened with Haru, Akio, and his fiance (Yui).


    Swoosh!


    Riku flew to the mid-air with his black armor, didn''t care even he was caring heavy things. Moreover, you could see at him the willingness to save this woman, at the same time, the eagerness to wipe all the attackers in this village.


    [Bloody Crow- 50%]


    [Host must consume blood to receive a promotion to the first stage of your first evolution.]


    It seemed like Riku''s mind was being taken over by his [Dark crow''s gene] since his personality suddenly change and he was attracted by all the blood washing away while he was looking from the above.


    "Bloody crow? I-I''m not sure what kind of powers would I have once I attained it. But if this thing could help me survive in this world and find my way back home. I''m going to do this." He muttered in a serious tone, then darted his eyes at a huge wall away from that almost 150 meters away from him.


    On the other hand, Vole left startled on the wet surface after seeing the black glistening wings come out from that man. "That''s definitely transformation magic..." He slowly shook his head as it appeared to his mind to withdraw from this war. To be more precise, he was well informed that it was hard to fight someone like him. "No, I have to do this. I should revenge Xelin''s death."


    It was already decided. Vole would like to continue this war in order to get the revenge he wanted for Xelin. At the same time, he knew he would also die once they reported to the Rattin Kingdom King that they defeated in the war. Despite the fact that sent thousands of attackers and each one of them had a huge mana pool and started to train their bodies when they were five years old.


    Moreover, Vole used the small time to attain a closer distance against Xelin. To thank him for everything he did for Vole without expecting anything.


    He reached the area and couldn''t help his tears to well up in his eyes. He knelt to the ground and held his hand. And all of a sudden, his arms were trembling for some reason. It was trembling not because he was afraid that his body turned out like this, it was because he was really angry that things happen to him.


    "H-He, He butchered you like a lowly animal. This isn''t acceptable! He must pay for the price." He said in an angry tone, seeing the multiple deep cuts in Xelin''s body where he could see some of his organs even the heart that stopped pounding and filled by the mud splashed on it.


    __


    Back to the Arzotoc''s wall, Riku and Emma landed on the high platform where Arisu and guards standing next to her. He then softly positioned Emma on the ground and ask them for immediate medication.


    Even though Arisu was astonished by the black wings that appeared on Riku''s back. Still, she decided to won''t mention it as it was inappropriate behavior for someone like her. Also, she already gave her sympathy to Emma since her wounds were the real deal here.


    "Please! Someone help her! I''m begging you!" The last time he begged them was the time when the guards tortured him inside the enclosed room.


    Arisu quickly ordered the guards to heal Emma, knowing every second was important, and Emma would die if they were late even one second.


    Guards were hurriedly going to Emma''s location, casting their multiple [Healing] abilities in order to stop the bleeding and closed the wounds. Also, they were moved Emma somewhere that way safer in her current location.


    "Please, save her! I''m begging all of you! I-I would blame myself if something bad happens to her." He said in a sorrowful tone as he was now realized the reason why Emma was there. "She tried to save my life. While me sitting there, thinking that my life was miserable and regretting killing him that should not. This is my fault."


    For some reason, Arisu felt guilty as Riku would not do this if he refused to help their village. So she stepped forward, patting his shoulder to help him to calm down. "Riku, don''t blame yourself. You haven''t done wrong, it was the fault of that man. If he just follows the rules of your duel''s condition, this thing would never happen to Emma." She explained in a sweet tone. Also, Arisu wanted to stop Riku from thinking that was his fault every something didn''t go according to his plan. Or called it an unexpected worst-case scenario.


    He nodded his head at her, showing that he was going back to the warzone.


    Well, Arisu was bothered since there were monsters already attacking the Rattin Kingdom''s attackers. "Where are you going, Riku? What are you planning to do?" She asked him after she saw him spreading his wings.


    "Lady Arisu, could you order the guards to kill all the remaining attackers, none of them should still be alive. Just leave me the man who did that to Emma, I''ll let him taste the pain that he never imagined before." He said in a serious tone.


    Arisu couldn''t do anything just to nod her head at the man who was flying in the sky.. "Something different to him? His eyes went red and for some reason, I was terrified of him."

 Chapter 122 - Riku VS Xelin II

    Meanwhile, Arisu received an order from Riku that no attackers should be left alive in this invasion. Hearing this, he felt something different in this man. At the same time, she saw how aggressive his eyes were and how does it change.


    To be more specific, there was red dark red color circulating on the circle of his eyes while his scleras were completely dark.


    "Riku, what happened to you? The aggression and hatred you show us isn''t the man that I know. I hope I can still your smile and optimistic attitude once this invasion ends."


    These were the only words she can say. Why? She was too afraid to confront him, knowing how Riku was really affected by the incident that happened to Emma.


    "You heard what Riku said, right?! Kill all the alive attackers!"


    Despite the fact that the attackers were fighting numerous monsters in the backline. Still, Arisu ordered to launch their arrows and magic skills to eliminate all of them. In her mind, the monsters were approaching at the perfect time since they can land attacks without being noticed by the attackers.


    "They had two options, it''s either they would kill by our attacks or the monsters the would do it."


    Well, she can''t feel sympathy for these attackers as her heart has no room for all the people who had the intentions to destroy and kill the villagers that inhabited her beloved village.


    Assortment of magic skills came from the guards were landing in the place where attackers can be found. It followed up with the spears stretched by the elastic strings and arrows that were rapidly flying in the mid-air.


    Attackers were looking above, noticing there were numerous lights behind the thick fog and massive rain. Nevertheless, they weren''t stupid enough to could not figure out these were magical attacks.


    Damn it!


    The Arzotoc''s guards attacking us!


    Watch out for your behinds!


    Ahhh!


    No!


    I don''t want to die!


    Along with the alarming messages coming from attackers. It was easily enveloped with the screaming of agony at all the people who were hit by the attacks and killed by the monsters.


    Yes, Arzotoc''s village was winning this war. Thanks for the hard work and the invention of Riku. Arisu was sure that they couldn''t achieve without his help.


    "Thanks for everything, Riku. I hope I can do something to give back all the help you bestowed for our village."


    Arisu said in a sweet voice while her hands positioned on her vast chest. It can''t be helped that her face start being red every time she was thinking about him. Moreover, it came to her mind to take off at the battlefield to increase their winning potential. She had the fighting ability and huge magical power to kill attackers, but she couldn''t do it. Why? Because Riku warned her that she must never step out of the village no matter what happened there.


    __


    On the other hand, a man who had black shimmering wings was flying under the heavy rain. Also on the side where the magical attacks, spears, and arrows were impossible to hit him.


    Bam!


    After a few were moments. He landed on the wet surface along with the furious expression on his face. To describe in front of him, there was kneeling on the ground that had miserable expression while looking at the man was lying.


    Tch!


    Riku heard a click of the tongue and some words came from his next opponent.


    "You still have some guts to come back here, huh?! I''ll let you escape but you choose to go here and fight me." Vole said in a weak tone, then pushed himself into a stood up position. Well informed that there was a high chance this man would attack him.


    Riku laughed at his mind. Escape? First of all, he didn''t want to escape with the upcoming fight that will happen between them. He just simply left for a couple of seconds in order to save Emma from dying. At the same time, he doesn''t want someone who could be a deadweight for him in this battle.


    Furthermore, he didn''t respond to any of his words. More likely, he just wanted to start this fight and let this man feel the extreme pain that he never imagined that this day might happen once in his life.


    Swoosh!


    Without initiating conversation. Riku dashed towards Vole with his full speed and the 15-meters gap to each other was easily down into 5 meters.


    Vole''s eyes were widened, at the same time, wondered where this man get this high speed? Despite he was wearing heavy armor that Vole was certain that could really affect his speed. Yet, he was aware that he must do something to stop this man.


    [Ice blade!]


    Suddenly, a blue magic circle appeared next to him. After that, he swung his knife in the air to release the blade.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Three magical blades were coming at him. But he just simply cut all of them by using the [Fire claw]. To be exact, since it was raining right now and no sunlight touching him, his mana pool was regenerating dramatically.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    As soon as his claws touched the magical blade. It created a steaming effect and eventually vanished like a bubble.


    Tch!


    Vole clicked his tongue once again, seeing his attack didn''t inflict any damage to this man. At this point, he stepped forward as he was way better to do magical attacks than fighting in a fight close.


    "No, he can catch up to me. That claws probably will hit me." He said in a worried tone. Even though he tried to escape with this man''s aggression, still, his speed wasn''t enough to create further distance.


    [Abaddon Dime!]


    By the given situation, it forced him to pull out one of his skills that he just always used when he was in a bad circumstance. Mix color of green and black magical circle occurred next to him. Also, that color coated his body that seemed would help enhance his both offense attack and defensive style.


    Of course, Riku was surprised by this since he had no idea what was the main purpose of this skill that man utilized. Yet, he knew it was too late to step back right now as he reduced the gap by three meters. In just one step, he can possibly reach him.


    "You''re trash! And I swear I''ll not leave this place until I kill you." Vole said in an aggressive tone, then stepped forward while the magical color coated him was left behind.


    As soon as he was swinging the knife, Riku do something to change the pattern of his fighting style. First, he pointed his arm to the right side, showing that he was going to use again the [Web stretch] ability.


    Vole frowned his brows along with the malicious smile on his face. It seemed like he already figured out what this going to do as it was the exact movements when Riku slashed Xelin''s neck.


    Without making any second thought, Vole jumped to the right side where he could see the spider''s web. After that, he activated the [Abaddon Dime] skill, by simply increasing the size of his knife into a reaper along with tremendous green magical power circulated to it.


    [Web stretch!]


    Swish!


    When the moment, he heard the signal. He positioned his reaper over his head and gripped it with both hands. After that, he swung downwards that seemed could kill bunches of creatures in an instant.


    Boom!


    A strong explosion happened. It shook the complex and crumbled the surface which was the main reason why it was having cracks. Also, even Vole was stopping himself from would not fly away because of the force he was given.


    Since the place was experiencing heavy rain. No smoke arose in the place which shocked Vole. First, Vole thought that he already landed on the massive attack on this man because he felt his reaper touch human flesh. But the truth was, it just hit the corpses that were lying on the surface.


    To explain it precisely, Riku already anticipated that Vole would figure out what he was going to do. Why? It was simple: every time he was using his [Web Stretch] ability he was always going to the right side. Why again? His left arm hands the [Fire claw] ability so that means he can use it when he was switching position as it will stick on the web.


    Yes, he used the [Web Stretch] skill to confuse Vole. How? He knew the only thing that could cut the spider''s web was his claws or all the things that had tremendous heat. Since Vole was kept using that related to ice, he figured out that he would not have any problem with it.


    When the time, the web stick to his wrist and passes to the air. He immediately cut the thread to stop his body from moving. After that, he dashed to the left side and swung his claws.


    Swish!


    In just a blink of an eye, Vole was lying on the surface and feeling the heat and deep cut under his right rib.


    "Ahhh!"


    He was screaming in pain. At the same time, he wanted to regain his footing as he was certain that man would never waste an amount of time to reach him.


    Swoosh!


    Thud


    But he stopped when he received another malignant kick directly to his chest. He bounced back to the ground while coughing some blood out of his mouth.


    "You wished for this! So be ready for the consequences."


    He cut his finger....

 Chapter 123 - Payback For Emma

    Vole was confused about how Riku changed his fighting sequence. He assumed that Riku was going to the right but he simply cut the web and come at him.


    Swish!


    He fell to the ground along with severe pain coming under his rib. It was the extreme heat and stinging pain. At first, he wanted to regain his foot as he wanted to continue this face. Also, he didn''t want to lose or die in this war.


    Bam!


    Suddenly, he received another malignant kick directly on his chest. His back bounced back on the wet surface and coughing some blood out of his mouth.


    Although Vole can still endure the pain he was going through, Riku didn''t give this man any kind of chance to defend himself.


    "You are the one who chooses this. So you should be aware of the consequences that you have made." Riku said in a deep tone as he wasn''t going to show mercy to his opponent.


    Vole''s knife was sent 2 meters away from and every time he was using his magic skill. Riku was canceling it by just keep stomping on his chest which gave Vole a hard time breathing and struggling.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    W-Wait-!


    S-Stop-!


    I-I can''t breathe-!


    Whenever he was saying a single word as he felt a heavy foot land on his chest. The feels like, there was an elephant sitting on his chest.


    Riku was looking furiously at him, then aimed his left foot to Vole''s jaw to weaken him, at the same time, dizzy in the given situation.


    Thud!


    Enggggg!!!


    Vole heard high pitches sound in his ears, it was loud enough to would not perceive the heavy drip of rain and terrifying scream of the attackers after they died from the monsters'' attacks and guards'' attacks.


    In front of him, was the man who had black shimmering wings, black armor that had a red outline, and firing claws on his left hand. At this point, he realized how strong this man was and now could not stop his body from trembling in fear.


    "You almost kill the person who is always beside me no matter what the condition is good or bad. I can''t accept this... We have an agreement that each one of you should retreat after your leader would be defeated from the duel. B-But what did you choose? You are not man." Riku said these words and made gestures that showed how he was angry with their actions.


    Swish!


    Riku can''t control his mixed emotion as he slowly cut one of his fingers. He wanted to let this man feel the extreme that he never experienced in his entire life.


    "Ahhh! Stop! Stop!" Vole was screaming in pain, rolling on the ground, and holding his hand where Riku cut his finger. Also, it was the main reason why his senses got back to their original states.


    _


    To begin with. Riku picked up the finger lying on the wet ground and saw blue ring wear on it. From afar, you could say that it was an ordinary ring, but when he took a look closer at it and how Vole responded when he have it. He figured out that there was something about this ring.


    He observed that the ring''s body was made by the component called Silver (AG). Despite the ring''s age, he can''t see that the silver color would fade away. Moreover, the body had small symbols that he can''t understand while the blue crystal on top of it was flickering in his eyes. At the same time, he discovered that there was a source of mana coming from it.


    "H-Hey! What are you doing?! Put it back!" Vole stuttered as he was enduring the pain on his finger. Nevertheless, you can see his willingness to take back his ring at all cost.


    It came to the situation when he was pushing his body into a stood-up position, but Riku was kicked his back and damaged his spinal cord.


    Thud!


    His face whacked on the surface while around was the splashed of water. "Please, give it back! That''s my ring! N-No one should have it!" Vole was begging him, struggling in his position with his all might.


    But what he could do? Riku has already locked Vole in the position where the only thing he could do was to swim on the surface like an idiot.


    Riku just looked at him in a straight face, asking him this question. "Do you think, you are in the right position to demand, huh?" He swung again his left arm and slashed this man''s back.


    You could see how the firing claws melted the human flesh. To be exact, the burn created by his claws was enough to think that kind of wounds were impossible to close again. After the claws penetrated the hot temperature was the one would burn the edges of the wounds that made it easily dried.


    "S-Stop! It''s really hurt!" He stammered before adding these words. "If you gave back that ring, I promise I''ll leave this village right now." Despite his conditions, still, he was thinking an impossible thought.


    Riku frowned his brows after hearing these words. At the same time, remembered the bloody face of Emma every time he saw this man''s face.


    "Do you think I''m playing with you? First, you plan to invade this village for no good reason. Second, you didn''t follow the rules of our Duel, you should be shame because your leader had the dignity to fight me like a man. I know he''ll get disappointed once he sees this. Lastly, you attack Emma if something bad happens to him. I promise I''m going to destroy your village and killed all your loved ones."


    Riku didn''t notice the terrifying aura released by his body after he spits these words. And because of his strong emotion, he forgot to ask the purpose why they were invading the Arzotoc village. Since the only thing, he was thinking right now was to get revenge for Emma.


    Riku was slowly pointing his claws at the lower part of the body of Vole which was his legs. He was choosing the best part of his body where this man feel severe pain.


    Swish!


    He swung his claws directly at Vole''s ankle, that attack made him aggressively uplift his head while screaming.


    "Who does the pain taste like?" He asked Vole in a way that doesn''t matter to him if he killed this man.


    Vole was begging for his life as he now could not feel that his right was existing. But the torture wasn''t ended by that after Vole felt the claws gradually moving to his left leg down to his foot.


    "P-Please, stop! I promise I''m going to leave this village and I won''t show my face ever again here!" He said in a sorrowful tone, knowing this man was scheming for something. Also, because the magic circle kept appearing next to him, Riku easily figured out that he was going to utilize magic skills. On top of that, there was a high chance his opponent will provoke to kill him once he saw that.


    "It''s too late," Riku replied in a serious tone.


    Pulp!


    Suddenly, Riku was starting to pull the Vole''s nail. He was using one of the claw''s spikes to position the nail''s edges. After that, when he noticed was not aware of what he was doing, Riku immediately took his nails one by one.


    Pulp! Pulp! Pulp!


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Damn it!" Vole shouting at him in pain, also, his voice was loud enough to pique the attention of the guards, attackers, and Arisu that was busy handling to take down the attackers.


    Sir Vole!


    Let''s help him!


    That man torturing our navigator!


    Yes, Attackers would like to give Vole some assistance after seeing his bad situation. However, they can''t easily do that since the monsters were approaching them and the guards'' attacks were minimizing their capabilities.


    "Riku, that''s enough..." Arisu wanted to stop him, having an idea that Riku seemed not to control his mind again just like what happened to him when he tried to kill the guards back then. "If that''s the case, it always happens when he was angry?" That was her opinion since after she witnessed all of Riku''s abilities, she thought that he was a different guy.


    On the other hand, Riku was still not satisfied with the deafening scream of Vole. So it pushed him to cut all the fingers on Vole''s foot one by one.


    "Don''t blame me. You are the one who chooses this." He swung his right arm as he has thrown the fingers directly at the enormous monsters.


    They were eating the fingers just like a crocodile you feed in the Zoo. After that, he went to Vole''s face and didn''t hesitate to get his eyeball.


    Yes, Vole was crying right now but tears welling up in his eyes, it was blood that appeared after Riku attack him.


    So at this juncture, it was way better if this man killed him right away, not in the slow way he was doing.


    "Please, I surrender-"


    Swish!


    Riku cut his neck, then threw it to the attackers that were looking at him with their afraid eyes.

 Chapter 124 - Siblings Conflict

    In just like that, Vole was miserable died in this invasion that the Rattin Kingdom where they came from started it. To continue, he suffered from different kinds of severe pain as Riku was getting his nails one by one, grabbing his eyeball, and slowly slicing him throughout his body.


    Of course, the attackers were really angry about what happened between Xelin and Vole in this bloody invasion. It turned out that the unknown man killed the two strongest men in this group. On top of that, they discovered how the Arzotoc village was well prepared for the arrival.


    They admitted that they lowered their guards after they reached the village. Why? Because they thought this village was already surrendered from the war as they can''t see anyone trying to stop them. But everything changed when they started to enter the village. To put it simply, a massive explosion coming from beneath appeared to them, and by this occurrence, their numbers were dramatically decreased.


    Arms, legs, and heads were flying in the air after the explosion directly hit them. Aside from that, the explosion was also releasing metallic keen nails that were enough to pierce a certain attacker in a far distance.


    __


    Suddenly, a voice of a man yelling under the heavy rain easily enveloped the place. He was angry not because the system ordered him to kill Xelin and Vole, it was because Emma could die with that kind of wound.


    "What I''m doing...? why I let this man hurt Emma like that...?"


    Yes, he was blaming himself, knowing if he didn''t act as that Emma wouldn''t be there to save him when his mind was wandering in space. Moreover, every time he was remembering the critical condition of Emma, it was adding strong emotions to him and the idea that none of the attackers would be alive after this war.


    Swoosh!


    He charged to the location where he could see the almost 50 remaining attackers contesting their lives by deflecting the attacks that came from above and the protect themselves from the monsters'' aggression.


    Despite the fact, Riku doesn''t need to participate in this war since it was way too obvious that the Arzotoc village was attaining the victory. Still, he wanted someone where he can put the angry pounding on his chest, or to be more precise, for some reason Riku was eager to see and smell red blood splashing on his face.


    This was the sign Riku would get his promotion in the first evolution which was the [Bloody crow]. He won''t mind in the meantime as the important thing for him was to see the blood and feel the mild heat given by this liquid.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The heads of the attackers were flying in the air, couldn''t see the swift movements because of the heavy rain and wind they were experiencing. Yet, one person saw what he was doing. It was Arisu who immediately ordered the guards to stop firing their arrows and utilizing their magical skills as she knew there was a high chance the attack could land at him.


    "Stop! Riku is entering the middle of the battle. If you continue to fire your weapons and skills it will hit him." Arisu said in a high tone, loud enough to hear by the guards surrounding the area.


    "Are you kidding me, huh?! Why are you ordering the guards to stop right now, Arisu?! The attackers would surely come to us!" Giza approached her aggressively.


    Giza was the half-brother of Arisu, they had different mothers so it seemed Giza''s mother hasn''t raised him well because you could see his rude behavior.


    Arisu just smirked secretly, knowing her brother would always disagree with her decision-making. "Here we go again..." She said in a weak tone, but it appeared Giza was able to hear his words.


    "What did you say, I''m your older brother but you''re talking to me with no respect," Giza said as he doesn''t want to embarrass in front of the guards, Captains, and Vice-Captains.


    She narrowly flinched as she didn''t expect Giza could still hear her in that tone. She shook her hands along with an uncomfortable expression on her face. "Huh, I said, Riku is always here to fix all the problems. I think you just simply misheard my words." She explained politely.


    However, Giza was persistent to scold her and disagreed with her decision. "Don''t make me fool, Arisu. I know what I heard from you." He stepped forward on the high surface where the other guards could see him. "Continue attacking! I want all the attackers to die right now and I don''t care if that man dies there."


    And all of a sudden, he ordered the guards to keep attacking in that distance and didn''t care even his superiors were looking at him seriously. In his mind, why does he need to bother them? If his father owns this entire village.


    Yet, no one seemed trying to listen to him as the guards remained in their position. To be exact, they were just looking at the woman who was assigned to give them orders. Aside from that, they knew how Riku fearlessly defended their village against the attackers so it was slapped at them if they hurt the only person who doesn''t do anything just to save their village.


    "Eh?! Are you kidding me?! Why are none of you listening to my command? All of you didn''t aware of who am I? I''m Giza Hanz, I''m King Luke''s son. So if each one of you continues for refusing my command, prepares to die."


    Giza was now using the influence of his father in order to force the guards to launch a massive attack at Riku''s location. Nevertheless, the guards didn''t obey him since based on what they knew, Arisu was the one assigned by the King to rule this invasion.


    "That''s enough, brother Giza. You are acting weird." Arisu can''t control her emotion as she realized this man''s goal was to kill Riku. Why? Because everyone was paying too much attention to Riku. At the same time, Giza can''t accept that man embarrassingly knocked him way back in the meeting.


    "What did you say? Now, I''m the one who''s weird here? You can''t notice that we can nearly reach victory in this war? So if I were you, order your guards right now before I killed them. Or you must like that I''m the one who launches an attack in the direction?" He said in a suspicious tone as he wasn''t going to aim at the attackers. His eyes were just only darted to Riku.


    Suddenly, Arisu chuckled and wiped the tears of joy that formed in the corner of her eyes. "Hahaha! You making me laugh, brother Giza. You didn''t embarrass yourself? Because me? I''m too embarrassed that you are brother." She said these words in a serious tone, then looked at him straightly before adding these words. "You didn''t show up yourself in the difficult time. And when the war is almost done and we are claiming the victory, you are going here acting like a tough guy and ordering the guards to kill the man who saved the village? What e jerk."


    Giza frowned his brows and aggressively walked closer to Arisu. In his mind, those words were humiliated him to everyone. "Huh?! What are you saying?! I just want to save our village in this war. You didn''t get that point!"


    "You didn''t save the village. Riku does it, with his inventions and ability, he did all that without hearing any complaint. So back to your shelter, we didn''t need someone like you here a person who thinks like an insect."


    Giza can''t take the humiliation he was receiving here. Also, he was eager to hurt this man to pay back all the harsh words said by his sister. "You don''t have the rights to say that!" He dashed towards Arisu, but his Captain in their section immediately stopped him by just simply holding his shoulder.


    It was Luxus, trying to calm down his man. "Stop it, Giza, you are the Vice-Captain of the Eastern Section, so you should act with a manner." He said politely while gently tapping his shoulder.


    However, Giza strongly swiped his hand and sent it to the air. "Don''t rule me around, you are just my father''s toy!"


    At this point, no one could stop Giza from attaining closer distance with Arisu. As soon as he closed the gap into one meter, Arisu was facing him with her fierce eyes.


    Giza wasn''t bothered by the expression given by this woman. To put it simply, Arisu was already expecting that this man would do something to him just like what he did in the past few years.


    He fully swung his left hand and directly slapped Arisu''s cheek with his bare hand. It was strong enough to move Arisu''s head to the side and her hair was covering her entire face.


    "You are nothing me! Say again those words, I promise, I''ll not hesitate to do that again-" Giza stopped from saying these words as he heard the swift sound from his behind.


    He took a glance at it and saw Riku that was furiously looking at him.


    Bam!


    He fell to the ground as Riku tackled him with a strong force. After that, Riku punched him in the face.


    "Who the fuck are you to hurt her?!"

 Chapter 125 - Leaving The Village?

    Riku massacred all the remaining attackers in just a blink of an eye. First, he was wiping the blood that filled the corner of his lips and used his [Fly] ability to reach the Arzotoc village.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as he has arrived, he saw Arisu suddenly move her head to the right side as Giza slapped Arisu into her face.


    By seeing this, tremendous emotion popped inside his chest so he can''t control himself to tackle Giza down.


    Bam!


    Both of them fell to the ground and Riku was over Giza that had a shocked expression at the same time terrified.


    "How dare you to hurt her, huh?! You are no different from those people!" Riku said in a high tone, then swung his left hand to punch Giza directly on his face.


    Thud!


    After receiving the punch, Giza''s head was bounced back to the surface that giving him a hazy vision. Also, he was lucky that Riku wasn''t utilizing the [Fire claw] because if he still used it, probably Giza would die in that severe damage.


    Yet, Giza was in the conscious to protect himself, so he crossed his arms in front of him, trying to lessen the damage he was going through.


    Multiple punches came directly at his face, even though he was able to block some of his attacks, still he was feeling the pain given by the force that landed at him.


    "Stop-!"


    "Stop-!"


    Giza was begging to stop Riku from attacking while he was coughing some blood out of his mouth which made his word unclear.


    "No, you can hurt a woman like her right?! I know you can endure this pain!" Riku was kept yelling and using his bare hands to punch him on different sides.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Crack!!!.


    "Shit!"


    It seemed Riku wasn''t satisfied with the pain Giza was receiving right now. To describe it, he held Giza''s arm, then twisted to the opposite side so he can break his bones. It explained this was where the cracking sound came from.


    "Ahh!"


    Giza was screaming in pain as he can''t now feel his right arm, so he took a glance at it and saw his bone come out from his flesh. Also, he can feel the blood was dripping in his arm towards his under pit and chest.


    "W-What did you do?! I promise father would surely know about this!" By scaring him with these words, he knew this man would terrify him since his father had a big influence on this village.


    Crack!


    However, Riku seemed not worried about it as he didn''t make any second thought to break the other arm of Giza. "Do you think it still bothering me? I can kill you right now and escape in this place by using these wings. Also, I would not stay in this village for longer and don''t want to have an interaction with someone like you." He responded in a furious tone, then launched a massive punch on Giza''s stomach.


    For the first time in Giza''s life, there was someone who was not afraid of getting punished by his father which was King Luke.


    Thud!


    "Please... Stop... I can''t breathe-" Giza said in a weak tone, at the same time, he can''t use his arms to defend himself.


    On the other hand, Captains, Vice-Captains, guards, and even Arisu were shocked by the scene happening in front of them. They can''t believe that someone could humiliate Giza and injured him without hesitation.


    To begin with, Arisu narrowly flinched not because she was awakened by how Riku attacked Giza, it was because she heard Riku say that he was going to leave the village sooner or later.


    Swoosh!


    Yet, to avoid Giza from dying, she intervened with Riku''s business while she was slowly shaking her head along with her eyes that Riku should stop. In her mind, despite Giza''s behavior, still, they were related by their blood, also knowing her father would be stressed once he found out his son received severe damage.


    Riku was swinging his hand left arm in the air, but Arisu touched it with her all strength t just to stop that attack. "Riku, that''s enough. The war is ended, you can rest now." She approached him politely as she was afraid with by the given ambiance of his eyes.


    "No, this man deserves to die." He said in a low tone and looked at the unconscious Giza. After that, he took a glance at Arisu as he felt Arisu was holding his arm in a way she will not remove it until he stopped from attacking. "Give me this man, lady Arisu. Because I feel this man can become the main reason why you would die in the future."


    At this point, Arisu was blinking her eyes in confusion as she had no idea what Riku''s basis was to say these words to him. "What are you saying, Riku? That man is still my brother, he can''t kill me no matter how he''s angry at me." She replied in a clueless tone, trying to believe herself that her brother can''t do a such thing.


    "You should believe in me, Arisu. The eyes he had were the eyes of a criminal that I usually see in my world." He said in a serious tone and looked at her in the way he meant to spit these words.


    Moreover, he figured out that there was no need to hide his true identity from them after showing all the skills he had. To be exact, the information he revealed doesn''t matter to him anymore as he was already had a decision to leave this village.


    Arisu''s eyes were softened after hearing this, at the same time, she was confronting him about why Riku had to act like this. "What are you saying, Riku? Criminals? Your world-?" She paused for a second as she wasn''t stupid enough to didn''t realize Riku has already regained his memories. "Don''t tell me... You already covered all of your memories.


    He shook his head, "My memories never erase, I just hide them from you." He responded and followed up with the brutal story he watched on the news when he was on Earth. To be more specific, he wanted to enlighten Arisu that even Giza was her half-brother, still, it can do something that she never imagined.


    "In my world, there was a father who raped his two months older daughter. It was his own children, isn''t she? So tell me the reason why that father can do something like evil? Also, Giza, it''s just your half-brother so it didn''t impossible to kill you in order to take over this Village." He explained it to her in a harsh tone. "I''m trying to say here you must kill the root before they grow and bite your back."


    Despite the words, she heard from Riku, still, she can kill her brother for her father''s sake. She bowed her head a little bit, "Please, Riku, stop... I don''t want to give more trouble with my father so I beg you to stop..." She said these words in a broken voice as she felt so much pain inside her chest every time Riku was acting like this. Aside from that, she never expected Riku could hide important information from her.


    Dip! Dip!


    She sobbed as she can''t stop the strong emotion she was going through right now.


    __


    To begin with. Riku''s eyes were softened when he felt tears drop in his arm, so he raised his head a bit and saw Arisu was crying while his nails piercing to his arm out of frustration.


    At this point, the aggressive aura that coated his body suddenly vanished, and also her tears made Riku get back into his senses.


    "What the?!" He flinched and saw the bloody man in front of him that had broken arms. Of course, he knew the reason what happened to Giza, but the thing here was, he felt that he was just watching his body from afar. "I did this? Shit..."


    He pushed himself into a stood up position, but he didn''t remove the serious expression on his face. When he regained his position, he wrapped his left arm on Arisu''s shoulders.


    Of course, she was shocked after Riku did this thing to him. "W-What are you doing, Riku?" She stuttered as she saw Riku''s head was slowly moving closer to his face.


    "I''m really sorry about that, lady Arisu. I didn''t mean to do that so please forgive me." He murmured these words in a seductive tone, then kissed her on the cheek.


    Guards, Captains, and Vice captains were surprised after someone kissed their lady Arisu. But what they could do? Riku was already bringing Arisu to the other place, at the same time, they noticed Arisu wasn''t against it.


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    Yuhoo!


    And all of sudden, the place was enveloped by the claps and cheering voices of them. In their minds, the village would have a bright future once a lady Arisu brought a child who had a transformation like Riku.


    This is it!


    Our village will be unstoppable!


    I can''t wait to see it in nine months!


    Yet, the old man ended the celebration as they needed to fix everything here before the celebration. "Heal that stupid man, still, that was King''s son so all of us would have a big problem if he dies here."


    __


    On the other hand, Riku and Arisu were sweet walkings together. "Come with me, lady Arisu. I wanted to check Emma''s condition, and sleep with you after that." He smiled at him while seeing the gaming system notification.


    [You have successfully consumed human blood!]


    [Bloody crow instantly activated!]


    "S-Sure...."

 Chapter 126 - New Starting Point

    Alas, the invasion between Arzotoc village and the Rattin Kingdom come to an end. Thanks to Riku''s invention, they were lessening the casualties that might happen within the villagers, guards, or even the Captains.


    Of course, everyone was celebrating and cheering the man who had great help in this war. Also, they didn''t themselves clean all the corpses outside the village as the aggressive monsters there would surely eat all of them.


    _


    Riku was standing in front of the wooden door, he had lifeless as he was really exhausted and didn''t sleep for the past two days. Next to him was Arisu that even she can''t take a look at him after he kissed her cheek.


    "Is this the place where is Emma right now?" He asked her in a weak tone, hoping Emma would recover from those injuries she received.


    She narrowly nodded her head, then pointed her finger at the door. "Yes, she''s inside." Arisu responded in a shy tone.


    Without making any second thought, he pushed the door with his left hand. The door groaned mildly as it was giving way to the two people standing outside.


    Inside, the first thing he noticed was the woman lying on the smooth white bed and wrapped bandages in her entire body. Seeing her like this, Riku can''t help to feel some pinch in his heart which made him feel miserable.


    The two women healing mage bowed their heads at them, to show their respect to them. At the same time, they''re aware that the war has already ended as they heard the cheering guards outside.


    GREETINGS TO YOU SIR RIKU AND LADY ARISU!


    They said at once. Eventually, one of the two lifted her head after hearing a question from Riku.


    "Hey, tell me, Emma''s having a good condition, isn''t it?" He wanted to believe there was nothing bad happened to Emma.


    A woman had blue hair, green eyes, and wearing a white skirt and village robe took time to answer. As it was the first time she can see the face of the man who was hiding behind the mask. Yes, she found him way attractive as she even realized that she was already dumbfounded at him for a couple of seconds.


    Arisu suddenly waved her hand at her, at the same time, she had an idea what those eyes meant. "He''s asking you. What''s the reason you are just standing there and staring to?"


    Village''s healing mage narrowly flinched as Arisu awakened her senses. "Oh? Sorry about that, lady Arisu and sir Riku." She apologized and gave her a few nods before she continued. "Don''t worry to adventurer Emma, her condition is way better. All the deep wounds she received have already closed because of the magical bandages we are using on her. Also, adventurer Emma is a type of creature who had a fast recovery, I''m sure she''ll awaken her senses in no time."


    Hearing this information, it seemed the elephant was sitting on his chest suddenly disappeared. He sighed with relief, "Thanks, God! I have nothing to worry about..." His legs were weakened and felt the extreme exhaustion in his entire body.


    Well, Riku was well informed about how fast the healing ability of Emma since he witnessed it several times.


    To begin with, his body was suddenly shivering could not stop it no matter how much he tried. Also, he felt his eyes were burning so he closed them as his tears were dripping on his cheeks.


    Bam!


    As soon as he was going to fall, Arisu caught him with shoulders. Yes, she wasn''t shocked by the occurrence that happened to Riku. Why? Because she knew Riku forced his body to cast all the transformation skills at once. On top of that, he wasn''t sleeping for consecutive two days so burning eyes were just ordinary.


    She was quite right with the terms Riku forced to utilize all the transformation skills at once. However, it wasn''t the right explanation for why he was experiencing this. The truth was, his body was still not a good vessel for those monsters'' genes, so the pain he was going through was the consequence of forcing his body. Yes! It was natural for the skill to fireback as it was already explained after he has arrived in this world. On top of that, even though he had enough mana pool to cast all these skills, he should basis to his body if it can take over the gene and the changes that possibly occur.


    He felt his flesh was boiling in his entire body, also, he can''t stop his body from falling to the ground. "Fuck! This is painful!" He must endure it or something bad would certainly happen to him.


    "Don''t fall, Riku, you can rest now." She said in a polite tone, noticing this man was knitting his face for some reason. "There''s any available room here?" She asked the two women.


    Of course, there was available room as it was the place where the villagers were sent once they were injured from the war. To be exact, no one of the villagers or guards got hurt, which means there was plenty of room available as of now.


    They nodded their heads at her, saying that there was an available room next to the current room. After they noticed Riku was near to passing out, they went closer to them, trying to help her carry him to the room.


    "Let us help you, lady Arisu."


    They suggested politely and Arisu agreed with them as she never expect this man can become this heavy. She was feeling the ground was pulling her.


    In just a blink of an eye, they reached the room and positioned Riku on the white smooth bed. After that, she ordered the women to get back in Emma''s room as they must be needed there.


    "You can go back there, leave me this man."


    The two leave the door politely as the wooden door closed. At this point, she saw Riku was nearly closing his eyes so she advised him with these words.


    "Why are you doing, Riku? Don''t fight with your sleep, just close your eyes and I promise I''ll handle Emma so you have nothing to worry about."


    She pushed herself into a stand-up position, planning to check again Emma''s condition and to see the exact scene going on in the village.


    Riku didn''t intend to reply and kind of words to her as he just glance at her win his lifeless eyes. Suddenly, he tugged her arm closer to him and let her fall on his chest.


    Yes, Riku was tightly hugging this woman over his chest. "I said you are going to sleep with me, isn''t it? So where do you are going right now?" He asked her in a weak tone and Arisu could feel his heated breath touching her neck.


    She was blinking her eyes in confusion, wondering why this man suddenly acting like this? Yet, she can''t take away that she was like this feeling.


    "W-Wait, Riku? Why are you hugging me?" She stuttered and the aggressiveness she showed when the first time they slept together disappeared.


    "You have agreed to sleep with me, right? So stayed here until I woke up again. I''ll be mad at you when you are not here." He said to her in a sweet tone, then pushed Arisu upward so they can meet their faces. At the same time, he felt that her chest was squeezing on him.


    Her face suddenly blushed and for some reason, she was slowly spreading her arms and hugged him. ''Why? Why? Why I''m doing this? But I loved this feeling." She uttered to her mind, then squeezed her face inside Riku''s neck.


    Even though she wasn''t felt sleepy at all, she closed her eyes to make up the promise that she will stay here in this room until he woke up.


    Mwah!


    And all of a sudden, she stuck in her position when she received a direct on his forehead along with the sweet message. "I''m going to sleep, goodnight."


    "Y-Yeah! You should sleep and regains all the mana and strength that you have lost in this fight. And yes! I''m going to rest the time that you have slept here."


    __


    Three days had easily passed, the Arzotoc village came back again to the peaceful place. Where everyone had a broad smile on their faces and could enjoy the rest of their lives.


    Moreover, Emma was recovered from the severe injuries she received from Vole. "I''m sorry, Riku! Because I lowered my guards I became a burden in the war."


    He shook his head and hands in unison along with an uncomfortable expression on his face. "You don''t feel to be sorry, that''s my fault, okay? The more important here is that you have a good condition." He said politely before adding these words. "When you have fully recovered, are you still want to come with me? Despite the actions, I committed back then!"


    "Of course! I''ll come whenever you go!" She cheerfully replied.


    "Eh? How about me?! Riku already loved me! I''ll come with you!"

 Chapter 127 - Ive Lost It But Thats Fine

    Three days had easily passed, and Emma has recovered from all the injuries she received after Vole attacked him. Well, it was a fast recovery for deep wounds and broken bones.


    On the other hand, the attackers'' corpses were eaten by the monsters outside of the Arzotoc village. By this, the guards weren''t given a task to clear the area as monsters did it for them. Also, the sky dripping heavy rain for the past two days, so they were certain blood was already washed away.


    _


    It was early morning and the sun had barely risen causing a dull gray sky. That day, villagers were started working to catch up with the business suspended because of the war.


    "I''m sure the market would be alive again because of the heavy rain we experienced. It will help our crops to grow again."


    "We have delicious food here!"


    "After this, let''s help the guards that were enhancing the village''s defense."


    These were the words you could hear from lively villagers, farmers, and craftsmen that starting to work again.


    A man placed his palm on the wooden door, then gently pushed it. It was Riku who looked just finished taking a bath while in front of him was a woman looking at him with her red cheeks.


    Riku gradually stroked his long black hair to dry along with a broad smile he was giving to Arisu. "Thank you for sleeping with me, lady Arisu! I feel more comfortable and regains all of my strength." He said in a polite tone, then sat next to her.


    "W-Welcome, Riku. I''m also happy to do that." She stuttered while feeling the mild pain between her thighs. "Riku..." She approached him.


    He moved his head to her side and had a curious expression on his face. "What is it, lady Arisu?" He replied and moved closer towards her.


    "A-About that..." She said in a weak tone as she can''t discuss it directly with this man.


    "About what, lady Arisu?" Riku looked at her eyes, even though had an idea what this man talking about. Still, he wanted to come out the words in this woman''s mouth.


    "You know... The thing that happened between us." Suddenly, her whole face reddened after remembering the entire scene they did together.


    Riku chuckled at her after that placed his left hand over her bed hair, and gently patted it. "About the sex? Don''t worry I''ll take full responsibility for it, okay?" He wrapped his arms around the upper part of Arisu''s waist and kissed her lips.


    It feels like, Arisu''s world was exploding as she can''t stop her heart from beating so fast. After that, she hugged him back and couldn''t stop her tongue to roll around inside Riku''s mouth.


    Riku stepped back a bit, feeling there was something was hardening to him. ''She''s so beautiful and goddess body but I should control myself in the meantime. I can''t forget the experience I have with her.'' He uttered to his mind, initiated to stop knowing that he had an important job today."


    Mwah!


    The sound of two wet lips separating from each other went to their ears. His eyes were showing he admired this woman and Arisu was having the same thing.


    "Lady Arisu, we have spent our past few days in this room. So I think it''s way better if we are going to leave this place, and also I wanted to check Emma''s condition." Riku muttered.


    He pushed himself into a standing-up position, wrapping the bandages throughout his body to protect himself from the sunlight.


    Ten minutes had passed, he grabbed the village''s robe and wear his combat shoes. Yet, he didn''t receive any response for Arisu, so he glanced at him, seeing her upset face while her hands were positioned inside her underarm.


    "Eh? What happened, lady Arisu? Why are you having a lame face?" He confronted her politely.


    That expression added after she heard the same word. Also, it was the main reason why she moved her face to the opposite side where she can''t see Riku''s existence. ''Take the responsibility? But still, calling me in that way?'' She said to her mind.


    "Why are you being mad, lady Arisu? Did I say something wrong? If I have, tell me so I can easily understand." He said in a manly voice, at the same time, showing that they must leave this recovery room.


    Arisu can''t resist the so much pleasure given by this man. "Hmph!" She sighed with annoyance before adding these words. "You''ve said that we are already in a relationship, isn''t it? So you don''t have to always approach that had a lady word in your first sentence."


    Riku frowned his brows as he quickly realised what Arisu trying to say to him. He can''t stop himself to smile a bit, didn''t expect calling your wives or girlfriends here was also a big deal.


    "What is that smile for, huh? Did I say something funny?" She wanted to show her tough side, so Riku didn''t think that she was just an easy woman.


    "Nothing..." He sat again next to her and asked her this question. "So tell me, what do you want to call you? Honey? Babe? Baby? Love?"


    At this point, Arisu paused for a second as she discovered the first three suggestions were way uncomfortable for her hears. "Honey? Do you think I''m a bee? Babe? What is that? That''s a word? Baby? You don''t ever call me, baby, I''m not you child. But I like the word, Love."


    Riku was blinking his eyes in surprise after seeing her talking this fast. On top of that, he just got realised using the call name they were used in his world was different here. Since the people here had no idea what those names romantic meanings.


    "Okay, love! We have to leave this place..." Riku said in a sweet tone, then offered his hand at her to assist her in standing up. "Come on, love. But I would like to inform you that we must keep hidden it to, Emma, okay?"


    "Eh? Why? She had a feeling for you?"


    "Hmm... I can''t say, but I think it''s the right thing to do. Do you believe in me, right?"


    Even though she was clueless why she can''t say it to Emma, still, she nodded her head at him. "Yes, I believe in you and we are going to hide it for Emma."


    Well, she recognized that the thing that happened between them was a bit so fast. In her mind, if they immediately announced in the entire village, the creatures inhabited here would surely surprise even her father.


    __


    They left the recovery room, then went to the next door which was closer to their room. Inside, the two healing mages had a reddened faces for some reason.


    Riku noticed the fox ears and rabbit ears of the women in front of him. However, he had no idea, so he was just continued to approach Emma.


    First, they bowed their heads at them along with the lust expression on their faces.


    GOOD MORNING SIR RIKU AND LADY ARISU!


    They said in a low the so that they can awaken the woman sleeping next to them. Moreover, Arisu had thought about their ears and the lust expression they put on their faces.


    It appeared, when they were doing the intercourse these mages heard her moaning. Yes, it wasn''t possible as these two had sharpened ears. On top of that, the way she walked to enter this room, they can easily she was enduring a pain between her thighs as if it was her first time.


    She moved her head to the opposite side, avoiding making eye contact with them. Yet, she wasn''t the type of person who could resist it, so she thinks a new idea about how she can leave this place.


    "R-Riku, I forgot to tell you that my father must be looking for now. I''ll head to the mansion first to report all the things that happened in the invasion, just stay here, okay?" She stuttered as the mages were looking at her in the way that they were also wanted to experience that kind of feeling.


    He nodded his head at him slowly. "Is that so? Let''s just meet later."


    "Yeah!"


    Bam!


    In just a blink of an eye, Arisu left the room with her different walk as she can''t move her legs closer to each other.


    "How''s her condition? Why she''s not awakened yet?" He asked the nurse.


    "Don''t worry, she just resting. Also, she said that you woke up her when you arrived." Mages passed him before continuing. "We are going to leave, sir Riku? Adventurer Emma was a lot better now, she was no longer needed us."


    And all of a sudden, Riku bowed his head at them, showing how much he appreciated helping Emma to survive those injuries.


    "Thank you! I really appreciated it! I promise both of you would have a gift for me when I got back from the expedition."


    Just like that, Emma woke up, and Riku showed how he was happy to open again her eyes. Both of them, check each other conditions until they talk about the domain.


    "So what would you choose?"

 Chapter 128 - Dont Take Away

    Although Emma wasn''t aware of where the precise place they were going, still she gave her few nods to Riku as she agreed with it.


    Well, she was an adventurer in this world so wandering in different places doesn''t new for her. It was also the best way to discover new techniques and learn about the species of monster.


    "Of course, Riku, I''ll go with you." After she replied, Emma asked him a favor. "But Riku before we start the expedition, can I make one request from you?"


    Riku frowned his eyes as those words piqued his attention. This was the first time Emma asked something from him so he''ll try to fulfill it as long as he could.


    "What is it, Emma? Tell me?" He replied in a deep tone along with the idea that he must pay for all the troubles he committed to her.


    "Well... It''s been a month since I left my kingdom, do you mind if we go there before we officially start the expedition? I just wanted to see my little sister because I knew she was worried about me." She said in a shy tone, knowing this request was hard to fulfill.


    Not actual little sister, remember Emma was raised in an orphanage after her parents sent her. So it must be the little sister she mentioned was living in the orphan.


    "Sister?" He muttered in a curious tone as Emma never opened to him about her background.


    She nodded her head at him cheerfully. "Yes, my sister even we are not related by blood, but that''s how we love each other." She responded along with a broad smile on her face.


    Riku understood how hard for her to wouldn''t see her loved ones, just like he was experiencing right now. Inside his head, he can remember all the images of the people he left on Earth, yet he couldn''t do something to see him here once again.


    At this point, Riku can''t resist the favor asked by Emma, he believed he was the reason why Emma was injured like this. So if she was killed during that fight those people who were waiting for her to come home would be miserable.


    "Who am I to take away that small request?" He asked her along with a malicious smile on his face, mocking her as he agreed to come with her kingdom.


    "What do you mean by that, Riku?" She asked him, wondering what was the meaning of the smile he put on his face.


    "Yeah, I''m coming with your village." Riku replied while thinking how long the time he could give to this man.


    To be exact, Riku and Emma weren''t having a problem with their transportation as Riku could use his wings to reach the kingdom. But the problem here was, Riku had just 22 days to complete the domain quest, so he should carefully think about that.


    Emma was celebrating on her bed as she couldn''t believe Riku will fulfill her request. "Thank you very much, Riku! I promise I''ll be a good partner to your expedition so I can''t be a burden to you."


    "What are you saying, Emma? I never think about that. Also, it''s way too obvious that you are a much-skilled fighter than the name. So I suggest that you should stop belittling yourself because you are always a big help to me. Or rather to say a blessing?"


    He was scratching the back of his head, thinking if he says the right term as he knew Emma would surely misinterpret it.


    Her eyes were widened, feeling the butterflies flying inside her stomach. ''Blessings? No one ever someone called me like that.'' She uttered to her mind and had a red face. Despite her feelings, she doesn''t want to reveal them yet. "I''m glad that is how you see me, I really appreciated it."


    Riku doesn''t want to add more spice that triggered Emma to act this way. To be more specific, he saw Emma was changing again into a soft woman, at the same time, he remembered that this woman kissed him.


    In order to calm the situation, he walked closer to the window, the opened it. To inhale fresh air and also to see the optimistic villagers were passing by.


    The children were waving their hands at him as they knew this was the hero who saved the Arzotoc village from the possible destruction and the countless people who would die in that war.


    Oi! Oi! Oi! Sir Riku was there!


    He was in the window looking at us!


    Good morning Sir Riku!


    It seemed like the heroic thing he did for the village had already spread in the entire village as these children were talking about that.


    Because of the children''s voices, it caught the guards'' attention were roaming around and the villagers were passing by. Suddenly, they knelt to the ground as they saw Riku''s existence.


    Riku waved back to the children while making gestures for the villagers and guards that won''t mind him and get back to their important job. Of course, he was felt a little bit uncomfortable of these people acted in front of him.


    "You''re quite popular right now, isn''t it?" Emma said as she was happy how Riku changed his way of living in this village. "What is the meaning of the long face? You didn''t like it?"


    He spun around, then shook his head at him. "No, I like it. I just remembered the feeling of how they treated me back then."


    Emma pushed herself into a stood-up position, then hardly slapped his back. "Stop thinking about that, Riku! You have a better life now, just enjoyed it and cherished it. Since no one had an idea where it would disappear to us."


    Well, it surprised him to receive meaningful advice for Emma as she never tried to do this before.


    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I guess you are right, Emma."


    Meanwhile, Riku already thought about how long time he could give it to me so he mentioned this to her as he wanted to fix all the things before the actual expedition to avoid unexpected scenes.


    "Emma, I can give you two days to stay in your village. I know it''s too short but this is the only free time I have." He explained.


    Emma noticed how was important this expedition for Riku. Also, only one day she was just expecting. "That''s fine, Riku. You have nothing to worry about." She responded before adding these words. "When do you want to leave?"


    "Maybe tomorrow night, Emma."


    Honestly, Riku wanted to leave the village tonight, however, Emma just got recovered from her injuries so it was way too harsh if he forced her.


    "Tomorrow night? We can leave the village tonight, look at me!" She was flexing her muscles to show that she already regained her strength.


    Yet, Riku won''t agree with that as he was a bit rush. "Don''t be hard-headed, Emma. From the being, you''ll just stay here and rest, okay? If you won''t listen to me, I''m going to get that thing."


    Riku was continuously raising his brows, knowing this was the new way to stop Emma from pursuing.


    Emma tightly held her brown pouch that was located next to her table earlier. "What?! Did you already give it to me! There''s no chance I''ll fetch it." She responded in a high tone, then covered her face with the white pillow.


    Yes, they were talking about the elemental crystal they obtained after killing the magma golem. At the same time, he was admitted he was eager about how Emma would use that.


    Riku chuckled while walking closer to the door as it seemed he was plotting for something. "I''m just kidding, Emma. But it might change my mind if you won''t listen to me."


    Click!


    The door clicked after Riku barely opened the door. "Well, Emma, I need to love. I have important things to do. Stay here, okay? Also, if I came back here and didn''t see you inside this room, I know you already aware of the consequences."


    "Yeah! Yeah! So leave before you get this thing!" Emma responded to him, then rubbed the red-orange crystal on her face. "The mild heat is given by this crystal made me sleepy!"


    Click!


    The door closed...


    __


    On the other hand, Riku left the recovery hall in just a blink of an eye. While walking the street, he caught the attention of all the people who were passing by.


    He was waving his hand and bowing his head at them to great them back.


    He admitted that it was nice to see the scenery happening inside the Arzotoc village. But the problem was, he can execute the special thing he needed to do.


    ''Jeez! There are so many..."


    It took 15 minutes, numerous people were still walking in the street, which made him lose his patience. On top of that, it was the main reason why he was forced to step out of the village.


    "I just only want to see the bloody crow and what will happen to me as soon as I activated it."

 Chapter 129 - [Preview]

    [Bloody crow] it was the first branch before he could reach the first evolution. By this, he can enhance his combat abilities and raised the amount of his mana pool.


    [Do you want to accept the bloody crow? Yes/No]


    Riku was standing under the 21 meters cliff where he could see around him were the glistening small stones, bushes, and birds were lively chirping around him. It was located 120 meters away from the Arzotoc village''s entrance.


    For him, this spacious soothing area it''s the right place he was looking where he can explore more in the gaming system without thinking anyone. To be exact, he had no idea if he can control himself after the evolution so he was afraid to hurt the creatures around him.


    "I have to keep going... I already reached this far, there''s no reason to refuse the thing that can help me to improve." Riku said while looking at his finger and saw the ring he snatched from Vole.


    Moreover, to activate the [Bloody crow], he must have one enhancing stone and 20 low-quality mana essence. But for some reason, after he wore this ring all the requirements were removed.


    [Enhancing Stone (Mid-Grade): it is the advanced enhancing stone that could help a mutant to increase the success rate of the evolution.


    Well, using mid-grade enhancing stone might have been a big factor in his gene as it can instantly develop your combat abilities and sometimes give a skill that was based on the middle range of the second evolution.


    Gulp!


    He gulped afraid of the possible occurrence that will happen with his body. Back then, yes he was aware that the mutant in his world has the ability to evolve based on the genes they have. Like his father, first, Akio''s gene was the gene of the normal wolf until he evolved into a dire wolf which give him fangs and dark horns on his forehead.


    Yes, changing the outward appearance of a certain mutant was just an ordinary occurrence since it was talking about the monsters'' mutation. But the problem here, when a mutant was evolving was also the time when the monster''s gene had the chance to take over its mind as the mutant let it pass throughout his body.


    45% the success rate of the evolution and it was decreasing when mutant reached higher evolution. Yet, at the end of the day, the result was still dependent on how strong Riku''s state of mind was.


    Yes!


    Riku said this word inside his head, but before the evolution took place the system sent a new notification.


    [Remember! Mid-range enhancing stone will shatter into pieces! Do you still want it to continue? Yes/No]


    Of course, he was aware evolution would destroy all the materials he used. So he responded to the system with the same answer.


    5...


    4...


    3...


    Five seconds count down appeared on the screen in front of him, at the same time, he didn''t know the first thing would happen as he felt nothing.


    "Bloody crow? I have no information about this evolution but I hope it will give something useful." He uttered to his mind and closed his eyes after the screen released distorted lights that dazzled him.


    2...


    1...


    A dark red magical aura easily coated his entire body and the color of aura seemed signified of the [Dark Crow''s gene]. First, everything was fine until the screen showed up with a new notification.


    [Bloody crow evolution would take 30 minutes before it finished. In that given time, you''ll experience severe so it''s strongly recommended to endure it!]


    As soon as the screen popped out, Riku was started to feel like having a heavy head along with his vision being hazy. "H-Hey! What is this pain? Ahh!"


    Thud!


    A mild aftershock transpired after Riku suddenly knelt to the ground and groaned in pain. The feels like his entire body was burning in magma and there was a large thing in his veins that was passing along with its body.


    Swoosh! Swosh! Swoosh!


    The sound of moving leaves and branches was coming in the area as the numerous soothing birds were leaving after sensing the dangerous aura.


    "Argh! It''s too painful!"


    At this point, it came to his mind the main purpose why the mutant was using human-size type in their evolution. It looked like it was the scientific invention that would help the mutant to eliminate the pain they''ll receive in this evolution.


    He was rolling on the surface didn''t know what was the good position to replenish himself by the pain. "Shit! I feel something crouching inside of me...!"


    Riku was gritting his teeth along with widened eyes as he felt there was an elephant sitting on his chest. On top of that, the white in his eyes were now releasing some blood and dripping into his cheek.


    The clear gray sky earlier was now filled with bloody color as he can''t control the blood coming out his eyes and nose.


    Boom!


    Ahhh!


    Riku screamed in the loudest way he could after there was part of his body suddenly filled with the mild explosion. Sound unbelievable, doesn''t it? Well, the monster''s gene was passing inside of him so it means some parts would malfunction.


    "W-Why? This is too brutal? I just wanted evolution to enhance myself but why this process is killing me?!" Riku yelled knowing only the monsters here could hear his voice. But what he could do? It was the way to help himself to endure the severe pain.


    He looked at his right leg, saw the explosion create a deep hole in his flesh, and saw his veins were splashing dark and red blood.


    Creek! Creek! Creek!


    But the only thing he didn''t know was that his body was flickering the mutation skill that he had like his black wings, dark metallic armor, and firing left arm. It appeared because of the excruciating pain, these skills were unexpectedly cast.


    "Shit! I can''t hold it anymore!"


    Riku was closing his eyes along with the idea of what would happen to him after this. It had two options, it might be he just simply passed out or berserk in this forest as the monster''s gene was as controlling him.


    Thud!


    As soon as he fell to the ground, Riku bounced back it before starting to didn''t aware with the occurrence would happen around him.


    __


    On the other hand, Arisu was entering the mansion where she statues and gold items decorated this house. Guards were bowing their heads at her while she was walking to the person who was sitting on the golden throne.


    It was King Luke that seemed to recover from his illness, and next to him were Giza and his uncle Cuifer. If you forgot, Cuifer was the First Tactician of Arzotoc village, he suddenly vanished from the Arzotoc village after he discovered the Rattin Kingdom would be invaded the village. To be honest, he just got back here after he knew the village was saved by the outsider.


    Arisu bowed her head, but not in the people who were sharply looking at her. "Good day, Father!" She lifted her head and looked at Cuifer. "Wow! You came back, Cuifer. Where have you been?" She approached him along with a malicious smile on her face.


    King and Cuifer bowed their heads at her.


    "Good day, Arisu!" King responded to her with a smile as he was happy to see his daughter safely come back. And yes, Giza reported the assault Riku did to him, yet it looked like King doesn''t believe Giza as he wanted to hear the report would come to Arisu.


    But before that, Cuifer greeted her along with an uncomfortable smile kn his face. "G-Good morning, lady Arisu, I''m glad to see you." He narrowly lifted his head and answer her question. "I went to the Colonary Kingdom to ask for assistance from the invasion. But for some reason, they refuse to help us no matter how I begged them. Tch!"


    Cuifer was making a story, knowing the Colonary''s King would never refuse to help this village.


    Arisu chuckled at him, "Is that so? Really? By yourself? You making me laugh." She raised her two fingers in the air. "Two conclusions why you disappeared, first you are the who started this war, or second you abandoned the village. But I have strong guts that you did was the second conclusion."


    Cuifer took a glance at the King with his worried eyes. "What are you saying, lady Arisu? I went out to ask from some help-"


    "Why you didn''t inform us?" Arisu stopped his words as she was already where she can find holes in this man.


    "King? Don''t listen to her, might lady Arisu is still exhausted from the war because she can say that. I''m the Tactician here I''ll never abandon this village!" Cuifer was explaining, waiting for Giza to intervene with the conversation.


    "Don''t listen to her, father Luke! That crazy woman let that bastard assault me even I just want to help! It''s way better if you kicked her out of the village." Giza said in a high tone.


    She chuckled once more, "Now I know where you learn that attitude, showing yourself at the very end and acting like a hero. Also, Riku assaulted you because you slap me in front of the guards. And the reason why do you that? Because I didn''t agree to kill him back then, right?"


    He was gritting his teeth in annoyance. "Stop talking nonsense, Arisu-"


    Giza stopped when King Luke pointed his magic wand under Giza''s chin. "Are you guys dumb? Do you already forget that I have [Preview] skill?"

 Chapter 130 - Gizas And Cuifers Punishment

    [Preview], it is the ability where the user could see the past by reading the mind of a certain person.


    It seemed this was the ability why Luke Hanz was the King of the Arzotoc village. No one ever could lie to him as he already had the answer without asking them.


    "I think do you forgot who am I, isn''t it?" King asked him and couldn''t help himself to cough a few times.


    Ehem! Ehem!


    Of course, Arisu knew king Luke discovered the exact thing that happened in the invasion as he was looking at her with his gleaming eyes. Yet, Arisu can''t help herself to defend Riku from those guys.


    Giza and Cuifer looked at King Luke with their trembling eyes as they thought the king can use it because of his current condition.


    "Don''t believe him, father! Arisu just making false images inside her head!" Giza was still persistent to drag Arisu down, also, he was starting to imagine Riku was assaulting him.


    King Luke glared at Giza, "Do you think I''m dumb to wouldn''t figure out the situation?" He said in a deep tone and didn''t accept that one of his children could do a such thing.


    To begin with. Yes, Cuifer abandoned the village after knowing the letter sent by the Rattin Kingdom. He thought that was impossible to win against them, so he decided to save his life first and have a new life with the other Kingdom.


    At this point, Arisu''s second conclusion was quite right. Also, Cuifer never tried to contact the Colonary Kingdom for asked help.


    As soon as King Luke looked at the B+ guards, they immediately went to Cuifer and Giza to restrain from making a commotion inside the mansion.


    Cuifer''s and Giza''s eyes were widened after seeing how the King settled the problem here. "King Luke, what is the meaning of this? I served and work for you for the past years!" You can''t do this to me!" Cuifer said in a high tone, didn''t expect the king could arrest him.


    Ehem! Ehem!


    King coughed first before replying to him. "I have no interest in those people who decided to abandon the village in a difficult time."


    "I never abandon the village, King Luke! I already said it, I left the village to ask the Colonary Kingdom for help!" Cuifer aggressively said while charging his head in front of him, wanting to escape from the guards tightly handled to him.


    "Shut up, Cuifer! I already knew that there was something with your personality. King said and slowly pushed himself into a standing-up position. "You know? I''m still blessed by the spirit forest as it makes way to find concrete evidence for you!"


    Inside King''s mind, Cuifer was a cautious man he was avoiding committing mistakes by himself.


    Tch!


    "That''s bullshit! I helped you to grow this village and this is what I would get for helping you in those times? Don''t mess with me!" Cuifer said in a high tone as he couldn''t control his extreme emotion. "I''ll kill you!"


    When the moment his entire body was coated by the green magical power, the B+ guards suddenly knocked back.


    Swoosh!


    His magical shockwave surrounded the mansion and destroyed the guards'' defenses. Cuifer slightly bent his knees, planning to charge toward the King.


    "I''ll swear, I''m going to kill you!" Cuifer said in a serious tone and you could notice the killer around him.


    Swoosh-!


    As soon as he was going to move his feet, Cuifer couldn''t continue to it as he felt there was a keen touching his neck, and the sword''s sharpness was enough to give scratch and blood slowly dripped on it.


    He gulped and had sweaty hands, knowing this sword type of sword belonged to Arisu.


    "One wrong move, I''ll never hesitate to cut your head." Arisu warned him in a weak tone, then tugged Cuifer''s hair and gradually pushed her sword deeper.


    Conifer knitted his face, feeling the sword penetrating in his neck. In his mind, if this woman swung her arm, his head probably sent to the air right away. "S-Stop it, Arisu! I''m not going to fight back." He dropped his weapon and slowly raised his hands to the air, showing that he had no intention to fight.


    Yet, Arisu wasn''t the type of woman that can easily fool as even though Cuifer surrendered, still, she remained her sword instead of removing it. After that, she darted her eyes at the guard, ordering numerous guards that were enough to hold him and can''t escape.


    "Don''t you ever try again to say those words to my father, if you don''t want to see the afterlife sooner?" She reminded him, then put back her sword in its case as the guards has already settled him down.


    Cuifer chuckled while the guards aggressively carried him to the place where all the criminals belonged. "Hahaha! I don''t care about it because your father still going to die." He paused for a second along with a malicious smile on his face before adding. "Oh? King Luke, don''t forget to drink your tea, okay? It''ll help you to have better health."


    Shut up, Cuifer!


    Don''t try to disrespect lady Arisu and King Luke because if you will I''m going to kill you even they didn''t order me to do so...


    Come on, let''s detained him! Our village had no room for that kind of people!


    These were the words that came from the B+ guards as they were annoyed with the attitude of this man.


    Moreover, hearing Cuifer''s words, something came up inside Arisu''s head. She thought that the tea mentioned by Cuifer was the main source of why King Luke''s condition slowly getting worst. But before that, they must give the right punishment to Giza.


    King Luke seemed doesn''t bother with all the words said by Cuifer to him as he was looking at his son with his straight face. "Don''t you ever think because you are my son I''m not going to punish you? I''ll never consent to anyone for their bad behaviors. Also, your action with the invasion was embarrassing the Hanz family."


    Giza gulped as he was afraid of the punishment King would give to him. He knew his action back then was enough reason to kick him out of the village. ''No, he can''t do that. I''m still his son...'' He uttered to his mind along with the idea king Luke would just demote his rank in this village and detained him for several days.


    Ehem! Ehem!


    King coughed once more before giving his punishment, at the same time, Arisu had no idea what kind of punishment would give by her father.


    "Your behavior in the invasion was enough reason for me to punish you sentence to death..." King said in a deep tone.


    Giza was blinking his eyes in confusion, wondering his father could think to kill him. "What are you saying, father? I-I''m still your son..." He stuttered while looking at his father opening his mouth.


    "That''s why I can punish you with that." He spun around where he can see the door that way to his room before adding these words. "So I suggested that you should leave this village. I''m cutting all of my connections to you and don''t ever try your step your feet again in this village, and show your face to me."


    And all of a sudden, a tough appearance of Giza became softened. He knelt to the surface, begging for his father''s forgiveness. "Please, father! Don''t do this to me! I''m still your son!"


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he can''t afford to kick out in this village. Why? It was because he will surely lose his influence in this village, aside from that, he had nowhere to go.


    However, King Luke pretending doesn''t hear anything instead says these words. "If you do not leave this village in this day. I''ll change your punishment, or rather to say, sentenced to death."


    At this point, Giza couldn''t know how his father can forgive him. So he looked at Arisu with his teary eyes. "Oi! Arisu! Do something! I don''t want to leave this village?" He yelled and asked for her help.


    Of course, Arisu was still shocked by the punishment given by her father. She narrowly flinched and eventually shook her head at him. "That''s not my decision, Giza. Also, you choose to be in that situation, so blame yourself."


    To be exact, by being the King of the Arzotoc village, Arisu knew that she can''t do nothing to convince her father. Yes, he loved her so much, but the thing here was, that was the King''s job so it was way better if she doesn''t intervene with it.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    Promise! I''ll come back here and kill you all!


    Giza said while the guards escorting him to the village''s exit.


    ...


    On the other hand, a man lying under the cliff suddenly woke up. In front of him was the screen provided by the system for him.


    [Great! You are already a bloody crow!]

 Chapter 131 - Extraction

    Giza and Cuifer received the punishment provided by King Luke to them. To be exact, Cuifer was imprisoned in their village as the king knew he''ll just have a new life if he was just simply kicking him out. While Giza was kicked out of the village to be responsible for his life, at the same time, he doesn''t want to change the villagers'' perspective just because he was his son.


    ...


    Argh!


    On the other hand, the man lying under the cliff groaned in pain as the small bird landed on his forehead and continuously hit him with its beak until he woke up.


    He opened up his eyes, seeing the vague blue sky in front of him. By this, he rubbed his eyes to clear his vision.


    "What''s that-?"


    He almost forgot what happened to him after a mild pain electrified his head. He rolled to the ground multiple times as he thought this was the best way to wash away the pain.


    Meanwhile, the pain subsided so he leaned his back on the wall to help himself to analyze the current situation. In front of him were a blue elevated screen and the presence of the cliff.


    [Great! You have successfully been promoted to bloody crow!]


    Right, the reason why he passed out here was because of the first-tier of the first evolution. With this, he started now to realize the changes towards his body.


    "Bloody crow? How''s this first-tier evolution could beneficial for me?" He said in a deep tone, then waited for a couple of minutes before checking the multiple screens that appeared right before his eyes.


    [Bloody crow modification(s)]


    ?Wings Enlargement


    ?Doubled the current basic stats


    ?[Vamparic Drain B+]- By consuming blood can increase your health regeneration by 65%


    ?[Blood lust effect]- by creating wounds to your opponent the host can manipulate their blood. Cost: 250 mana pool.


    -Unlock skill(s) from the dire wolves! While in the process of bloody crow the dire wolves had been activated.


    [Dire wolf''s gene]- is it the aggressive type of gene where the host was ravenous for flesh. At the same time, it will increase your movements speed and eliminate the sound of your movements.


    [Slaughter Dash!]- By charging to your opponents will increase your movement speed by 30% and deal 25% damage directly to your opponent. It also can make clones to fool your opponent. Mana cost: 130 mana pool.


    [Horn ligament]- by gathering a certain magical power to your horn, you''ll be allowed to detach the horn and use it as a lighting sword.


    [Dire wolves'' collective soul]- by killing a monster you can collect their souls which would increase your firepower.]


    [Soul(s) collected: 0/1000]


    [To reach the first evolution, the host should collect the accumulated souls.]


    His eyes were widened after reading all the information provided by the gaming system for him. In his mind, having the [bloody crow] could have been a big factor in him in this world based on what he saw on the screen. Yet, activating his father''s gene was the one he didn''t expect to happen.


    To be exact, the dark crow''s gene was a huge blessing to him. But the dire wolve''s a gene? He didn''t expect that it would come. Why? A mutant should just a specific gene as its body couldn''t take it.


    American scientists proved that combining the genes of humans and monsters could have an impact on a particular person. Yet, it had limitations as mutants should just inherit one of their parents'' genes to maintain the balance and still could control their bodies.


    Based on their experiments and observation, a mutant who had multiples genes died at a young age as their body would automatically self-destruct. But in his case, at the age of 21 years old, he managed to stay alive.


    It was because he was transmigrated to the other world?


    ...


    "How this could happen? Why did I inherit all my parents'' genes?" He asked himself in a clueless tone, then placed his hand on his forehead as he felt something heavy there. "Horn?'' Another question popped up inside his head but no one could answer it.


    He pushed himself into a stood up position along with a shocked expression on his face. Yes, the horn was probably come from the dire wolve''s gene, but the thing here was, why the dark crow''s gene didn''t show any trait for him.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself so that he can perfectly analyze the current situation. "It is the thing that can answer by the knowledge inside my head. It''s way better if I gather more information about this."


    To explain his current outward appearance, his chest started to have dark fur, his innocent black eyes transformed into blue-red eyes, his body enlarge a bit, and the 6-centimeter red horn.


    Next skills, it looked like the skill he obtained was focused on the flashy movements and massive damage against the opponents. Well, the [Target] skill was used to find the enemies with the given range. The [Fly] ability, of course, it already showed how this skill was way useful for him the same as the [Manifest] ability which allowed him to copy the monster''s ability.


    Soul? What was the deal with this one? Does he have to collect the monster''s soul in order to reach the first evolution? That was the system trying to say to him. But why? It was just because of the dire wolve''s gene? It can''t explain everything by this. His title? It can''t say for now.


    To begin with, Riku felt something inside his body that was giving him an idea to hunt a monster in this forest and used their skills to them.


    "I''m so confused right now! I can''t think properly!" He said in a high tone, trying to restrain himself to would not see any type of blood. Rest, that was the exact thing he wanted to do as the invasion happened really exhausted him.


    After a few were moments, he can''t stop sensation inside his body. So he walked into the much deeper part of the forest, eager to use his new skills against the monsters.


    "I can''t hold it anymore! I can''t help myself to kill any monsters here!"


    After 10 minutes of making noise inside the forest and transpiring in the dangerous part of the forest. Alas, he succeeded to find a new type of monster.


    It was one meter tall, had the body of a human, blue shining scales, sharp fang, and utilizing shimmering spear. It was a humanoid piranha, it was a new species of monster that could only find at the bitter lake.


    He looked around, seeing the small lake peacefully flowing in this place. It was hidden behind the cliff and covered by the thick bushes, so it was hard to find. "well, it''s farther than the lake we found for the western sections." He stopped for a couple of seconds and shook his head before adding these words. "I should stop thinking about the village''s problem as I have important things to do in my life. I admitted that I was attached to Arisu, but I have to come back to the world where I belonged."


    Arisu was the woman who helped him when he came to this village. But for some reason, there was intercourse that happened between them. Yes! The virginity he was holding for too long, he gave it to the woman living in the real. His reason was anytime he can die so it was way better if he used his weapon. Also, he was already fell in love with her there was nothing bad about that.


    First thing first, he should fight the monster in front of him cause even though he gained a lot of strength and skills. Still, this monster can deal huge damage to him, and worst-case scenario getting killed.


    Swish!


    A humanoid piranha was doing some tricks with its spear, confident that it can kill this man without making any problem.


    Swoosh!


    The monster charged directly towards him, positioning the spear''s endpoint.


    [Thrubbing spear!]


    Suddenly, the monster gathered blue magical power in its arm, the range of its weapon increased. Yet, for Riku, that monster''s swift movement wasn''t enough for his eyes to could not see it.


    He barely changed his position, letting the spear pass on his shoulder. After that, he used his palm to push the monster.


    Boom!


    A mild explosion transpired near the lake as the monster whacked to the boulder that can be found in the area. "Eh? I''m just planning to push the monster a little bit... Why was it sent far away from my current location?" He said in a clueless tone, then focused himself on the monster charging at him as it already regained its footing.


    [Horn ligament!]


    Riku was feeling severe pain while he was pulling the sword on his forehead which was his horn.


    Boom!


    Another explosion happened as the lightning magical power hit the monster.


    [Soul(s) collected: 1/1000]


    Eh...

 Chapter 132 - Colonary Kingdom

    By swinging his horn that was transformed into an electric sword, it created massive damage directly to the humanoid piranha.


    Boom!


    As soon as the sword made a contact, it immediately created an explosion and shook the entire complex.


    In just a blink of an eye, Riku managed to kill the monster along with a shocked expression on his face. "Is this how strong the dire wolve''s gene? It''s unbelievable!"


    [You''ve received 98 EXP from killing the humanoid piranha!]


    [Name: Riku Hirota Level: 1 (656/100)]


    Well, he was almost to complete the amount of exp he needs to reach level 2. Yes, it took a lot of time since he already fought the gigantic spider, the naga monster, the magma golem, the tibber bear, the grasshopper, lastly, the humanoid piranha. Each one of them just has a low accumulated EXP as it was hard to boost the level in this world.


    Shoosh!


    The electric sword suddenly popped in front of him, it changed into glittering white particles that easily blew by the air. After that, the red horn on his forehead came back, at that time, he felt his legs were weakened a bit.


    By casting this skill, he consumed a huge mana pool, aside from that, he was still not familiar with this skill so he hadn''t aware of the side effect. 2 minutes was the exact time where he was allowed to use the sword.


    "I guess that''s the only duration I can use this sword. I should hide in the meantime while I''m enlarging my mana pool and improving my body to be a good vessel for these genes." He muttered in a deep tone, then pushed himself into a stood up position after he accidentally knelt to the ground.


    In his mind, Riku wanted to go into the much deeper part of this forest as he would like to try the new skills he obtained. Yet, he erased that idea after knowing by just using the [Horn ligament] it already depleted his mana pool.


    Name: Riku Hirota


    Race: Human


    Mutant level: 1 (656/1000)


    Title: [Genes King]


    Evolution: Bloody Crow first tier


    __


    Health: 550/550


    Mana pool: 370


    Fitness: 450


    Gene: [Dark Crow], [Dire wolves]


    ___


    Strength [+]: 125


    Agility [+]: 150


    Vitality [+]: 100


    Dexterity [+]: 78


    Intelligence [+] 128


    Skill(s):


    [Dark crow''s gene skill(s) section]- [Fly], [Target], [Manifest], [Vampiric drain], and the [Blood lust effect].


    [Manifestation copied skill(s)]- [Fire claw], [Mettalic armor], and the [spider senses].


    [Dire wolves'' gene skill(s) section]- [Horn ligament], [Slaughter Dash], [Dire wolves collective soul].


    [Soul(s) collected]- (1/1000)


    Souls can increase your overall attributes and affection for the blood. The way to collect the souls of the user should be in the range of 300 meters radius distance, once they were inside even that was a human, monsters, or other creatures you can collect it.


    He was reading all the information provided by the system, seeing how far he improved in that time. At first, Riku thought that he can''t accomplish anything to improve himself, but after seeing this, his mind changed along with a broad smile on his face.


    "Finally, I managed to strengthen myself even there was no someone trying to teach me. Nevertheless, I can''t take away the changes that I can way better once someone teaches me how to use the magic skills in this world."


    With the skills given by his genes, still, Riku can become an invisible mutant as soon as he learned to utilize all the elemental magic skills in this world. Why? It can make him a versatile mutant where no one could know how they can possibly defeat someone like him.


    He spun around and couldn''t help himself to show his true emotion. "This is it... Once I obtained my first domain here, I can feel... This system would provide me a way to come back into my world..."


    ...


    One day had easily passed, Riku also came back to the Arzotoc village that day after the [Horn ligament] almost drained his mana pool. In his mind, eagerness to use his new skills wasn''t enough reason to overdo his body. On top of that, he wouldn''t know what happened once he overused his dire wolves'' skill.


    On the balcony, Riku and Arisu were looking at the glittering night sky in front of them with the touches of the beautiful scenery of the village''s light.


    "Riku, what are you saying?! I already made up my mind that I would come to your adventure!" Arisu said in a high tone after Riku refused her to partake in them.


    He gradually shook his head at her and looked at her with his straight face. "I already explained the reason, isn''t it? It''s too dangerous for all of us."


    Yet, Arisu was persistent to come with the man that she gave her body. "Huh?! Why? Do you think, I''ll become a burden to you? I''m way stronger than Emma and even you if we talk about the amount of our magical power. Also, I''m a skilled fighter so you have nothing to worry about." She continued persuading him as she wanted to see the world aside from this village.


    And once again, Riku shook his head at her while attaining closer distance to him. Of course, he was hiding his horn by using the white bandages all over his body even the sun went down.


    "I never think about, Arisu, I know your worth and how strong you are. But the thing here is, your father needs your assistance with this village." He tightly hugged her, feeling her chest squeezing to him before adding these words. "King Luke needs you here, okay? Also, what would you do if something bad happens to him while you are outside of the Arzotoc village? I just simply don''t want you to regret something, and you should spend more time with your father."


    At this point, Riku''s words made her realize the current situation of her father. In her mind, no healing magical power could heal him and Riku had no idea how he can help the King.


    Yes, Arisu knew that her beloved father would not stay in this world for too long, so she must have quality with him before those changes slipped in her arms.


    "Fine...! But you should promise that you''ll come back to the Arzotoc village after you finished your important stuff. Also, once you promise it to me and forget that you are leaving the village for good, that''s the only time I''ll allow you to have an expedition." She said in a high tone while her face showed that she was serious.


    Riku scratched the back of his head along with a smile on his face. ''She''s desperate... But I loved it that there was someone who worried about me and don''t want me to leave.'' He uttered to his mind before replying to Arisu. "Yes, I promise that I''ll come back here and forget the words I have said to Giza--"


    When the time Arisu heard the words that her ears wanted to her, she aggressively kissed him while closing her eyes. "I love you, Riku..."


    He couldn''t reply to her as he was busy moving his tongue inside her mouth...


    Ding!


    After a couple of minutes, Riku and Arisu heard the sound of the bell that spread throughout the forests. It was the sign where the adventurers would leave the place.


    Both of them stepped back a bit, then Arisu asked him this question. "Riku, why don''t you try to start your expedition tomorrow? Why do you need to leave in this dark when the monsters are really strong and aggressive."


    "Is this the only time, we have, Arisu. If we do that, there''s a chance I can''t complete it." That was the lie as the main reason why they have to leave in this village at this time was because of the sunlight.


    She couldn''t do anything just accept the fact Riku would leave their village. "I''ll always pray for your safety, Riku. And also I wanted to warn you that don''t ever try to do something stupid with Emma."


    Riku chuckled uncomfortably as he remembered how Emma kissed him way back in the Assima forest. "Of course, Arisu, why I would that? I already have you." He responded, then used his [Fly] ability as he was going to leave the village.


    "That''s a good answer..."


    Arisu was astonished by the large black wings of Riku and the black magical electricity that coated them.


    "I have to leave, Arisu, be safe here and informed your father about me, okay?" As soon as he spread his wings, he elevated in the mid-air while waving his hand at her.


    She waved back, "I''ll do that, goodbye and good luck with your new adventure!"


    Swish!


    __


    Outside of the Arzotoc village, Riku landed on the place where he could see Emma and some of the villagers.


    "Now, Emma, are you ready to come with me and see your sister?"


    "Yes, Riku! I''m excited!"


    THANK YOU FOR EVERYTHING SIR RIKU AND ADVENTURER EMMA! WE ARE GOING TO PREVENT ALL THE THINGS KNOWLEDGE THAT YOU HAVE TAUGHT TO US!

 Chapter 133 - Summon?

    Emma and Riku received sweet messages from the villagers, guards, and farmers as they were leaving the village.


    Good luck with your new journey!


    Thanks for helping us!


    We''ll pray for your safety!


    Please come back here!


    Riku replied to them with the simple word "Thank you", first of all, the second reason why he has decided to leave the village by night was to avoid this kind of gathering.


    But what he could do? Arisu informed the entire village about his plan to leave the village. Or to put it simply, she was using the villagers to try if she can stop Riku from leaving.


    __


    On the other hand, ten minutes had easily passed when they started flying under the glittering sky where the moonlight illuminated their bodies. A cold breeze was touching their bodies, thanks to the village''s robe and sweaters they wearing, it helps to replenish it.


    Emma noticed Riku''s wings enlarged a bit, at the same time, she saw the extreme magical power coated to them. She narrowly lifted her head as she looked at him.


    "Riku, I don''t know if I having moving hallucinations or because we traveling so fast. But could you tell me, by any chance, do you enlarge your wings, isn''t it?" Even she was shy to ask him about this, still, she continued as his wings that released an aura piqued her attention.


    He was darting his eyes in front of him, tall trees, mountains, cliffs, and the other thing can be found. It showed large how large this forest was. Nevertheless, he nodded his head at her as there was no reason to hide it.


    "Yeah, I gained a bit size. Why do you ask?" He asked her back, wondering if this woman could see something that he couldn''t see.


    "Nothing, I just found your wings beautiful." She responded along with a broad smile before adding the reason to their expedition. "Riku, can you enlighten me what our exact plan for the next expedition?"


    By this, he realised that he didn''t give information to this woman, he just invited her to come on this expedition. Well, overtaking the [Domain] was a dangerous idea, so it was way better if he informed her about this.


    In his mind, there''s a high chance that Emma would change her decision to come with once she heard about this. He can''t blame her because of the possibility they can fight strong monsters and creatures while they were traveling to the Rattin Kingdom.


    "I understand if you want to back out. But my true plan is to invade the small section of the Rattin kingdom." He revealed the information, waiting how Emma will respond to this.


    Of course, her eyes were widened as she was shocked after hearing Riku''s plan. "W-What are you saying, Riku? You are talking about the Kingdom, it isn''t a camp that consists of low numbers of creatures." She stuttered, explaining everything that she knew.


    By her aggressive reaction, they were flying in the mid-air uncontrollably. "Wait, Emma, calm down! Monsters down us are way aggressive and stronger as of now, we can''t afford to fall there." Riku said in a deep tone, trying to put back his flying composure.


    Meanwhile, the two of them managed to stabilize their balance, so Riku immediately continued his conversation with Emma.


    "I''m aware of that, Emma. That''s why I have said I understand if you change your mind." He said in a weak tone.


    He can''t force someone to do something for him, or easy to say, gamble their life just for his sake. First of all, he was doing this [Domain] quest for the chances to find his way to come back into his world.


    "I''m not saying here, that I have changed my mind. But the thing here is, you are talking about the Rattin Kingdom they''re making people specialize for the battle. On top of that, the people you have killed in the war were just around C+ fighters, when only two of us went there, there was a huge chance we can fight A+ fighters.


    SS+ compared to a mutant it was around level 10, S it was around level 8 mutant. A+ level 6 mutant, A level 5 mutant, B+ level 4 mutant, B level 3 mutant, C+ level 2 mutant, C level 1 mutant, and D mutant newbie. It was how to describe the strength of the people or creatures in this world. If that was the case, Riku would have a big problem.


    With his current ability right now and the useful skills that he got, he can say that he was in the B+ tier. If he wasn''t awakened by the bloody crow evolution or the dire wolves'' gene, he was just around C+ tier.


    Tch!


    He clicked his tongue as he forgot that there was someone here that was way stronger than him. Although, he had the ability to copy the monsters'' abilities and collect souls, still, he can''t do anything once he was facing numerous people that had extraordinary abilities.


    Aside from that, he just win the war because they were the ones who were defending as they give them a chance to plant traps. Also, Xelin and Vole were clueless about their skills, so if they had a chance to know about them. He was certain they can easily beat them and killed the villagers.


    "You''re right, Emma, but I have to do this." He said in a serious tone, persistent to continue the [Domain] quest.


    What if that''s the only way to escape in this world? And that''s kind opportunity could come once in a lifetime? These were the thoughts he was talking about right now, so it doesn''t matter for him if he dies there.


    "I know that''ll answer like this. But what is your main reason, why do you keep doing this? You have a better life in the Arzotoc village, the only thing you need is to help them and strengthen yourself." Emma said in a confused tone, couldn''t get what was this man rooting for.


    "Do you know the feeling that you haven''t belonged in this world? That''s what I''m feeling right now. I missed my place, the people, and also I have to find my mother." Riku said in a cracked voice.


    "What do you mean by that, Riku? Didn''t belong? Place? Your mother? By any chance do you already recall your memories?" She asked him, at the same time, feeling the atmosphere, was getting heavy.


    "I never lost my memories, I hide them from everyone."


    Suddenly, she felt the tears falling on her face. "Why do you hide it? They said you are just lost your memories after guards tortured you? Who really are you?" Somehow, she was felt a bit weird while slowly sinking the thoughts Riku wasn''t lying to him.


    If he lost his memories, there was no reason to find what kind of monsters they were fighting and their abilities. In addition, how someone like him could do an invention if his memories were gone, was her opinion.


    "I do not come from this world, Emma, I''m living in a different world."


    At this point, Riku explained everything about how he got here, just like the awakening of his gene, mutant, and the two posts came from the heaven that brought him into this world. The thing why he stayed in the Arzotoc village, to find information in their library, but at the end of the day, he gained nothing. So he was just hoping the screen kept appearing in front of him was the one who''ll give him an opportunity that he waited for too long.


    It took almost half an hour before he was finished to explain, and Emma seemed to have an idea inside her mind.


    "Are you saying that someone summoned you here?" She asked him this question. For her, summoning magic was the only process could do to bring a certain person to the other world. Yet, it was the story that came from the elder, so she didn''t that was existing.


    Since he was reading novels, manga, and watching anime he was aware of the summoning. However, why he was the one who choose not the others?


    "Do you know about this, Emma?"


    "I think... I heard it from the elders in my village." She responded.


    "Could you tell it to me? Please!"


    "Just like I say I just heard from them, so I''m not sure. They said only creatures who had huge magical power could do it and the summoner should sacrifice 1000 people before the summoning undergo. By using the magic circle and enchanting magic, the summoner was allowed to summon someone. But it was just story since no one ever in this world could do that."


    I have summoned? But why? I don''t have any purpose for coming to this world? It was the words that kept appearing inside his mind right now.


    "If you are saying the truth, I don''t have any reason to won''t help you."


    His senses awakened after hearing these words.


    Emma grabbed his arm and added. "But first thing first, we have to train you in our Kingdom if you really want to invade the Rattin Kingdom and fine some members.. That''s the only suggestion I can say to you."

 Chapter 134 - Test

    To be prepared in the [Domain Quest], Emma invited Riku to do some training in the Colonary Kingdom. To help his body somehow he was able to fight A+ B+ fighters inhabits in the Rattin Kingdom.


    21 days the remaining days that he has before completing the quest, so he was wondering if he would accept the invitation or not.


    "So Riku... Do you want to train in my kingdom? Also, that''s my condition to come with you." She asked him along with a broad smile on his face.


    He shrugged his shoulders while slowly closing his eyes. In his mind, after hearing how strong the fighter he was going to face, he realized that he have to do some training. Well, having training in this world wasn''t that bad since this was the first time he was doing it so.


    "There''s no reason to refuse your invitation, so let''s do this."


    "Good..."


    ...


    After passing the long forest and mountains, Riku and Emma reached the Colonary Kingdom for 8 hours of traveling.


    Bam!


    Just like what he usually does, he landed in an area where no one could see his wings. Yet, from above he saw how large this kingdom was as if he guessed it 50,000 or more inhabited here.


    His feet landed on the grassy surface, after that, he cracked his neck and exercised his shoulders. "Oh... My neck hurts."


    Well, Riku didn''t bother to use his wings to continue for 8 hours as the moonlight was giving him some strength, that can easily regain the strength he consumed.


    "Okay, what''s the plan, Emma?" Riku asked while looking at the 20 ft walls above him.


    "First, we are heading to the orphanage, and tomorrow we are going to ask Orlan to train you." Emma responded, then started to walk closer to the Colonary Kingdom''s entrance.


    "Emma, are you sure that I''m allowed to enter this kingdom? Because I''m wondering the guards here would attack me?" Riku asked while seeing the bridge in 45 meters of distance. Under it, was a small lake where the water was flowing calmly.


    "Of course, Riku, as long as you''re coming with someone who inhabits here. Also, I''m famous with the guards, so I can''t see there is anything for you to worry about." She explained, then started to wave her hand at the guards who stood up next to the huge gate.


    Guards leather armor, metallic headgear, and utilizing swords, spears, and thin metallic shields. It seemed Emma was right, that the way of living in the Arzotoc village was way better than the Colornary Kingdom.


    "Oi! Oi! Oi!" Emma walked to the guards like a child and approached them in a manner.


    Even though, the woman was meters away from the gate. Still, the guards easily recognized her.


    "Emma?"


    "That''s Emma, look!"


    The two guards waved back to Emma while they were calling another guard sitting inside the guard''s post.


    "Come, Bruce! Emma''s here..."


    The man had spiky brown hair, blue eyes, a masculine body, and was taller than Riku by 5 cm moved out. And all of a sudden, his eyes were widened after seeing the woman running towards the location.


    "Emma?" Bruce said in a crack voice as he never heard from her after two months that had passed.


    Huff... Huff... Huff...


    "G-Good evening, everyone!" She was panting and holding her knees with her smooth hand.


    "Good evening, Emma!"


    "It''s been a long time!"


    "Where have you been!"


    Guards responded cheerfully as all of them were happy to see Emma come back alive in this village.


    "I-I''m just having an expedition in Mystic Forest and stayed for Arzotoc village for a month." She stuttered as she was still catching up to her breathing.


    Guards were looked surprised after hearing her, thinking how long the Mystic Forest and Arzotoc Village from here and the strong monsters inhabited there.


    "That''s insane..."


    "Staying in the Arzotoc village...!"


    Despite the fact that Emma already mentioned the village, still, none of these guards knew about the ended war between Arzotoc village and the Rattin Kingdom. It was kinda surprising as they were supposedly helping each other.


    First thing first, she tilted her head to the right side and noticed the man that was dumbfounded at him for a couple of minutes. "Oh, Bruce? Are you right there, I didn''t even notice you." She chuckled at him, then walked closer to him as she knew this man for a long time.


    He narrowly flinched as the mild slap he received by his shoulder awakened his senses. "E-Emma, i-it''s good to see you again? How are you?" He stammered and started to have a red face after he smelled Emma''s scent.


    "I''m good, Bruce! And looks like you are having a good time being a guard to our village, isn''t it?" She responded cheerfully and looked at this man''s face.


    To put it simply, Bruce Lorn was one of her great friends in the Orphanage. Yet, Bruce started to have feelings for her but he didn''t know how he was going to say it to this woman.


    "As you can see, I''m enjoying this job. Also, I wanted to help our Kingdom for the possible thing I could do." He tried to control his emotion as he wanted to have a proper conversation with this woman. He cleared his throat before asking her some questions. "Are you coming back to the orphanage?"


    She nodded her head at him, then stepped back a bit. "Yes, Bruce, but I don''t think I would stay here for a long time because I''m with someone."


    "Someone?"


    As soon as they were starting to look at her behind, the three guards were pointing their weapons at the man who was slowly walking towards their location, wearing white bandages all over his body, and could see the strange thing straightened on his forehead.


    "Prepared yourselves, Emme, I think we need your strength to fight that guy." Bruce said in a worried tone, then started to gather some magical power in his sword.


    Emma straightforward his arms, stopping the guards from pointing their weapons at Riku. "Oi! Oi! Oi! Calm down a bit, he''s my friend Riku, he''s the someone I''m talking about." She pushed the weapons downward, knowing Riku would never hesitate to fight back if they engaged them.


    Guards were looked brightened up when Emma mentioned that guy was her friend. Well, it was natural for the guards to act aggressively since they were talking about the life of the creatures living in this Kingdom.


    "Are you sure about this, Emma? Who is he?" Bruce said in a deep tone, didn''t take away his glance at this man.


    "That''s Riku Hirota, the inventor that came from the Arzotoc village." She introduced him and the guards put back their weapons after hearing this man was the inventor from their friend''s village.


    "If it''s the case, there''s no reason for us to fight that man, unless he attacks people in our village-" Bruce paused for a second as he realized Emma was together with this man. "Wait, Emma? How do you know this man? And what''s the reason why are you with him? Don''t tell me, that both of you had relationships?"


    Emma uncomfortably shook her head and hands in unison. "Don''t think such a thing, Bruce. Riku was the one who saved me from the verge of death, also, they come with him to visit the orphan." Emma said and couldn''t take to look at Riku.


    As soon as she explained her side, that also was the time when Riku stepped forwards and introduced himself. First, he slightly bowed his head to show manners to them.


    "I''m Riku Hirota, I''m the Inventor of the Arzotoc village! Nice to meet you all!"


    Even the guards were confused why this man wearing bandages all over his body. Still, they bowed their head at them.


    "I''m Bruce!"


    "I''m Felix!"


    "I''m Sander!"


    They introduced themselves before going back to their main businesses.


    Emma faces Bruce, "Bruce, I and Riku would enter the kingdom to visit the orphanage. At the same time, I would like to introduce this man to Orlan."


    "Introduce to master Orlan? For what? He''s an inventor, isn''t he? Why does he have to do some training? Also, you are talking about to master Orlan, he can kill him." Bruce responded, then looked at Riku from his feet up to his head. "Look at him, Emma! He didn''t have enough magical power, you know master Orlan would never accept someone that had no potential."


    "Stop it, Bruce, you didn''t know who''s that man. On top of that, you are disrespecting my guest, could you make a stop?" She approached in an annoyed tone.


    "Don''t bother yourself, Emma. Let''s keep going, okay?" He said politely, planning to enter the Kingdom.


    Thud!


    While tugging Emme, Riku bumped on the wide chest of Bruce. "Stop right there, man. I would like to give you a test if you are qualified to become a disciple of master Orlan. At the same time, I wanted to know why Emma was confident to introduce you."


    "A test?"


    "Don''t mind, Riku, he''s talking nonsense."


    "Stop it, Bruce, we should not make any commotion here," Felix said.


    "Felix is right, Bruce, it''s already midnight. Everyone would be alarmed if we make trouble here."


    Bruce clicked his tongue, "Tch! All of you killing the vibe. The test is just a punch, if he can push me back or make me kneel, I promise, I''m the one who would introduce him to Master Orlan."


    Or to be exact, even Riku raised mana pool after reaching the bloody crow first-tier evolution. Still, Bruce saw as the man who had low magical power.


    "You know what are you saying, Bruce? You''re just making a ruckus out of nowhere. Let''s go, Riku, I''m tired." Emma tried to tug him, but Riku remained his feet on the surface.


    "Just a punch?"


    Emma darted her eyes at Riku as she noticed he was being serious. Well, looking down on someone would trigger your emotion.


    "Riku, what are you saying? Don''t fight him, he''s just a child." It seemed Emma was worried about Bruce once Riku couldn''t control himself again.


    "Let him, Emma, or else. I''ll not allow him to enter this Kingdom." He was flexing his muscles and tapping his chest as he was showing this was the spot where Riku would hit him.


    Riku didn''t make any second thought, then charged at Bruce while swinging his left arm. "If this is your wish, who am I to would not give it to you!"


    Boom!

 Chapter 135 - Welcome

    "How about the punch? If you could push or make me kneel, I''ll be allowing you to enter the kingdom." Bruce said in a confident tone.


    Inside Bruce''s mind, the man wrapped bandages in his entire body had just a low amount of magical power. On top of that, if he talked about the size of their bodies, he can easily tell his body was way stronger and healthy.


    Riku shrugged his shoulders, then stepped forward a bit to face the Colonary''s guard belittling him. Of course, Felix, Sander, and Emma tried to stop them, avoiding creating commotion in the entrance.


    "Hey, Bruce, what''s your deal? Why are you making a ruckus out of nowhere?" Sander asked him, trying to slowly push him back while making gestures to Emma that showed they must enter the Kingdom.


    "Isn''t the right way to treat our guest, Bruce, especially that sir Riku was the inventor from our friendly village. Also, you should not intervene whether master Orlan accepts him or not." Felix said, then letting Emma and Riku enter peacefully.


    Of course, even he felt irritated with those words, he realised that he don''t have to showcase his true power here. In his opinion, Bruce knew by Emma, so it was way better if he don''t hurt him.


    "Sorry about that, Riku. But honestly, Bruce is a nice guy, I just don''t right now why he''s acting strange." Emma apologized, afraid Riku would use his [Transformation magic] to end this man''s dream. In her opinion, every time Riku was his magic, the attitude he had was becoming different.


    Riku bowed his head to the guards to show his appreciation for their kindness. "Thank you, we are going in."


    As soon as the guards were opening the large gate it groaned a bit as it seemed the metal that connected with the wall and gate was already rusty.


    Bam!


    In just a blink of an eye, Riku fell to the ground after he bumped into the man that had a wide physique. Yes, it shook him as Bruce went in front of him for a reason.


    "Eh? What are you doing?" Riku asked Bruce in a low tone, wondering why this man acting rude to him.


    "Punch me, that''s all I want to settle this," Bruce said along with a malicious smile on his face.


    "Bruce, this is how you to embarrass with my friend?!" Emma could not control her emotion.


    "Why are you taking his side, huh?! You know master Orlan had a high standard, so I can suggest if you continue to meet him or not."


    "Are you stupid, Bruce? Of course, I''m on his side! You didn''t see yourself? You desperate in something for no good reason." Emma was irritated.


    First, Riku looked at Emma while his eyes telling to allow him to do what he wanted to this man. So that they can enter the Kingdom.


    "Don''t worry about it, Emma. Also, let me punch him since I can''t stand with the people like him." He said in a serious tone, then cracked him.


    "Huh?! What are you saying, Riku?! You could kill him! You know that!" Emma yelled, asking for the guards to stop them.


    However, guards were also seeing the same thing. To be exact, they were seeing Riku hadn''t had enough magical power to kill Bruce.


    "Hays! Emma, let''s give Bruce what he wants since he''ll not stop unless we allow them." Sander said.


    Emma was blinking her eyes in confusion, "You didn''t understand the situation, Sander! Don''t believe what your eyes could see!"


    And all of a sudden, Bruce chuckled out loud after hearing to Emma this man can kill him. "You are making me laugh, Emma! This man needs a decade of training before he can kill me."


    2 meters the exact distance of Riku and Bruce, by that distance, Emma knew it was impossible these two.


    "Don''t blame anyone if something happened to you, okay? Since first of all, you are the one who chose this." Riku said in a deep tone.


    At this point, Emma knew Riku was taking it seriously. Aside from that, those were the words he said when he was giving a chance to Rattin Kingdom''s attackers to escape.


    ''This is bad! Although Bruce could see Riku had just a low amount of magical power. Still, that''s a pure magical power that can enhance both your magical power and physical strength." She uttered to her mind.


    Well, it was her observation when Riku was fighting with the attackers. Despite the fact that he average mana pool, still, it was pure power so Bruce would surely receive a fatal injury.


    As soon as Bruce flexed his muscles and told him where Riku should attack him. "Bring here what all you got."


    Without making any second thought, Riku dashed to Bruce, then swung his left arm while concentrating power in a certain position.


    Bruce''s eyes were widened after seeing the black aura and heavy ambiance given by Riku''s ability.


    Thud!


    At the time, Riku''s fist landed in the middle part of Bruce''s chest. Suddenly, it created a gravitational field that spread throughout the area.


    Zing!


    Bruce opened up his mouth widely and released some blood out of it. After that, his whole body was shivering while slowly kneeling on the ground.


    "I-I can''t breathe!" Bruce seemed to ask for help as he felt there was something big blocking his airways.


    Swoosh!


    Riku smoothly landed on the surface, thinking how he exactly increased his physical power. To begin with, he used the speed to power up his physical damage, after that, he utilized his magical power in a certain position.


    Just like the [Mana sensing] skill, Riku tried to gather his magical power and gathered in a certain position. Honestly, it was the first time doing it so it was just an experiment.


    Moreover, based on the novel, manga, and anime he watched. A person who was born with a magical power can increase their power spike by circulating it in their body.


    Ehem! Ehem!


    Bruce was kneeling on the brick surface and coughing some blood. At the same time, his vision was getting hazy while hearing someone''s footsteps walking closer to him.


    "How? He just had a low amount of magical power? Why he can break my rips and feels that he didn''t hesitate to kill me!" Bruce feeling an intense aura coated this man.


    "I would make it clear... You are the one who chose not me, not them, it''s all you, okay? Don''t blame everyone that you embarrassed." Riku said along with a broad smile on his face, then passed to him. "Come on, Emma! Let''s go to your place, so we can rest since it''s already late."


    Emma flinched narrowly flinched, remembering the actual scene that happened between Bruce and Riku. Inside her head, at the last moment, Riku still tried to hold back so he can kill Bruce.


    "Sander, Felix, please handle Bruce. He needs someone who knows how to use healing magic because I know his ribs are badly broken." Emma bowed her head at them, then went to the location where was Riku standing in.


    "Leave it to me, Emma, we are going handle Bruce."


    As soon as he left the area, Sander and Felix tried to spit some words out of their mouths.


    "You see what you have done? The leather armor that you are destroyed and I could see that man''s fist printed on your chest." Sander said while removing all the stuff he was wearing before he healed him.


    "Now, Bruce, you understand what you would get after looking down at the others without fully knowing them. It''s shameful, isn''t it? But you should endure it since you are the one who chose to be this way." Felix didn''t hold back from saying those words as he wanted this man to realize the mistake he did.


    "Also, you didn''t even listen to Emma, she kept saying that man was her friend but you are here continuously trying to test him for no apparent reason. Aside from that, you should be thankful to that man because they accepted me without doing the thing you did to him."


    After hearing those words, he felt bad about that man and admitted that the feelings he had for me Emma, manipulated him.


    __


    On the other hand, the Colonary village was dark you could just notice the yellow-orange light inside the establishment or village house. It seemed this Kingdom still did not know how to use the gleaming crystal to become their source of light.


    No people around roaming all over the place since they arrived here at midnight. Moreover, his attention was piqued by the castle that stood hundreds of meters away from him. Although around it was dark, yet our wasn''t stupid enough to not know that was a castle.


    After 10 minutes of walking on the brick surface, Emma and Riku stopped in front of the place that way more looked like a chapel into Riku''s world.


    "Riku, welcome to my home."

 Chapter 136 - Reunited

    Riku and Emma reached the Colonary Kingdom without fighting any type of monsters while they were traveling. Yet, when reached the entrance which was the bridge, a man who had a wide physique approached them with rude behavior. It seemed it was jealous since Emma was together with a man, not for one day, one week, it was two months.


    Well, that''s exactly how Bruce understood Emma''s story.


    __


    Inside, he noticed that this kingdom wasn''t updated with its lights, materials used they used to build structures, or easy to say the Colonary Kingdom had no big development with its surroundings. Not like the Arzotoc village, they used magical crystals to brighten up the streets, houses, and establishment.


    But what she should expect? He helped the Arzotoc village to improve the place and how they were going to use the other resources. Or to be exact, without him villagers couldn''t feel all the tricks that changed their lives.


    After walking for several minutes, the two saw the old chapel. Suddenly, Emma spun around to him along with a broad smile on his face.


    "Welcome, Riku! This is my home! Is this the place where I lived and learned all the things that I have right now!" Emma said in a cheerful tone.


    Riku glanced at her, seeing in her eyes how much Emma was excited to see the people inside this chapel. "Thank you for having me here, Emma!"


    "I''m glad that you come with me! Also, I promise you''ll enjoy the rest of your day here and learns different things about the fighting style and magic."


    Without making any second thoughts, Emma went to the wooden door, and next to her were the two angel statues.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Emma knocked on the door, didn''t care even someone woke up as this chapel was located on the high surface. To put it simply, it was located at the hill, and around them were the fences, pigs, chickens, cows, and crops for vegetables and fruit. It appeared it was their main source of income to support the children in the chapel.


    "Hey, everyone! I''m home!" She shouted in an energetic tone, couldn''t wait to see the children here and the person who raised her.


    Click!


    After continuously knocking for about two minutes. Suddenly, the sound of clicking the door was perceived by their eyes, and the groaned of the door was giving way to the old man.


    "It''s already in the middle of the night! Who are you to disturb the people in this chapel! The children would awake--"


    The old ma who had short white hair, wearing a white robe that had a cross logo, sharps ears, wrinkle face, and yellow eyes stopped from complaining after he saw the woman who happily smiled in front of him.


    To begin, the old man was starting to have trembling eyes, eventually couldn''t help his tears to well up in the corner of his eyes as he was way happy to see this woman alive and gets back home.


    Bam!


    Without hesitation, the old man ran toward her like a rocket and tightly embraced Emma. "E-Emma! You are alive! Why you didn''t give us any update about you! So that we are what are you doing and to know if you are fine!" Different words came out in the old man''s mouth.


    "I''m sorry about that, Elder Gino! Something came up that''s why I stopped sending a letter to our chapel. Also, no one in the forest could directly deliver it here." Emma paused for a second as she patted the old man''s head before adding these words. "I''m happy to see you again, Elder Gino! And I apologize for making you worried about me!"


    Emma stepped back a bit, then bowed her head at him to show how she was sincerely apologizing to him. With the extreme emotion, Gino felt right now, he couldn''t stop himself to keep shouting outside the chapel as he was happy to announce Emma gets back.


    "All of you! Emma''s here!"


    "Move out!"


    "Hurry! Your older sister is here! Greet her, come on!"


    A woman wearing a long black dress that hid her legs stepped out of the wooden door. It was Teresa, 50 years old does look like one of the people who took care of Emma when she was a child.


    "Welcome back, Emma! I''m really glad to see you!" Teresa said in a crack voice as soon as she closed her eyes, tears dripping in the corner of her eyes.


    Emma walked closer to her, then hugged her. "I''m also glad to see you again, Mother Teresa!" She patted her back, to help her stop crying.


    Ah!


    Ah!


    Ah!


    And all of a sudden, Emma was stepping back after Teresa hardly pinched her waist. "Why did you stop from sending letters, huh? Did we tell you that''s one of the conditions why we accept your decision to become an adventurer, isn''t it?"


    Riku had an uncomfortable smile on his face, as the decent woman earlier turned into an aggressive one. Well, he understood that was the normal reaction of a certain person once they met again. Especially for the people who didn''t give updates about how exactly going on in their life.


    "It''s a long story, mother Teresa!" She can''t reply perfectly as Teresa does not stop pinching her.


    "Hmph! I''m not going to allow you to leave again." Teresa responded just like the words coming out from her nose.


    "Hehe, that''s not possible, mother Teresa someone should support their village. My plan here is to bring all the children to the Academy so they can learn different things and find a job that is suited for them."


    Moreover, while having a small conversation outside of the village, the children were starting to come out of their rooms. By looking at their numbers, children here were around 20-25. But this chapel was way too small to occupy all of them.


    "Look! Sister Emma is here!"


    "She''s beautiful as always and looks stronger than before!"


    "Sister Emma! We are happy to see?!


    "Sister Emma, where''s our souvenir did you say you''ll give it once you come back."


    Emma scratched the back of her head as she forget about the souvenir for the children in the Orphan. "Hehe, we are going to buy in the plaza tomorrow!"


    She showed the magical crystal inside the brown pouch and the children seemed amazed to see it. Yes, it was the monster''s core he collected in the expedition, on top of that, with the value of it, Emma could earn a huge amount of money.


    Ohh...


    Sister Emma is rich!


    With that, he can buy anything!


    Moreover, Emma glanced around as she looked at someone in the chapel until she was forced to ask Gino. "Elder Gino, where is Isabela? I can''t see her here." She asked.


    "Right, Isabela. The child who is way more worried than us, every day she''s going to the city to look if you sent a letter. Aside from that, she never stops for asking us when you are going to back. Sometimes, it''s embarrassing since we didn''t know how we are going to answer her."


    At this point, Emma realised how much Isabela worried for her, she never thought what the child would feel if she didn''t report anything. "Robert, where is Isabela?" He asked the 5 years old boy who had brown hair, and blue eyes.


    Robert wasn''t the one who pointed the index finger at their behinds, as all the children do it so.


    A young girl who had blond hair, emerald green eyes, red cheek, and looked nine years old was crying on the back.


    After seeing Isabela, Emma quickly went towards her location which was next to the wall. "Isabella, I do apologize about that, big sister just facing hard circumstances that''s why I could not update you." Emma showed her brown pouch to her and said. "Look, I have enough money. We can get your toy tomorrow."


    Since the child really missed her, the only thing she can do was cry and complain about what happened to her while Emma wasn''t here. "D-Did you say that you are going home before my birthday. I waited until night but you never show up." Isabela sobbed.


    By hearing this, Emma felt bad about the promise she made with her. "Sorry, Isabela, your sister has just been busy for the past few moments. But I promise, while I''m here we are doing all day you wanted.


    "While? What do you mean about that? You are going to leave us again?" Isabela burst into tears as she doesn''t want Emma to leave the chapel again.


    She patted her silky blond hair and said. "You know I can''t do that for now, Isabela. We need money for our chapel so everyone could have a decent bed where they sleep properly. Also, I have someone with me, so we can''t stay here for longer.


    Someone?


    With you?


    Who?


    As soon as they heard this, Gino, Teresa, Isabela, and other children took a glance at the place where they could hear a man''s voice.


    "Hello, I''m Riku Hirota-" He can''t complete his sentence since all of them started to run away.


    No!


    Sister Emma, why do you bring a monster here!

 Chapter 137 - Demon?

    Riku met Elder Gino, Mother Teresa, Isabela, and the other children living in the Chapel located in the Colonary Kingdom.


    While the refreshing air coming inside his lungs, yet, he was pressured by the eyes that were looking at him. Of course, they were scared since this man was wearing bandages all over his body.


    "Hey? I''m Riku Hirota-?"


    And all of a sudden, he can''t complete his sentence as they ran inside the chapel he waved his hand to them.


    Sister Emma, why did you bring a monster here?!


    Come inside! Before he eats us!


    Please, I don''t want to die!


    Someone, call guards to kill the monster in front of us!


    These were the words coming from the children''s mouths as they were afraid to see Riku. Moreover, Elder Gino, Mother Teresa, Emma, and Isabela left the area.


    "Why they''re running, Emma? Did I do something bad to them?" Riku asked the woman standing next to the two wooden doors.


    Emma shook her head at him and had a broad smile on her face. "No, Riku, they''re just afraid of what you are wearing."


    At this point, she suddenly realised why Riku still wrapping up his entire body with the bandages even it was night.


    ''Hmm... It must be thought that we are going to be hit by the sunlight before reaching the Colonary Kingdom. Well, without his wings, I can say we''ll take two or three days before we reach the Kingdom.'' She uttered to her mind, didn''t focus more on Riku''s outward appearance.


    First, she stepped forward where everyone could see them even the children who were peeking inside the chapel. "Everyone, that''s man is Riku Hirota. He''s a successful inventor and adventurer of the Arzotoc village, so there''s no reason for all of us to be afraid of him."


    Although Emma didn''t introduce Riku very well, Elder Gino and Mother Teresa already went closer to approach him.


    "I''m Elder Gino, the head of this chapel."


    "I''m Mother Teresa, I''m here to assist this chapel and help the children here."


    The two introduced themselves with a bit bow of their heads. Nevertheless, Riku did the same thing after his heart was softened by their warmth welcoming him.


    "I''m Riku Hirota, It''s nice to see you all!" He deeply bowed his head to them, to show how much he respected these two.


    "Emma, you''re so rude. Why didn''t you mention that you bring someone to our chapel, huh? So that we can prepare some food for both of you." Mother Teresa said in a serious tone while glancing at Emma in the corner of her eyes.


    "No, no, no, Mother Teresa we are good." Riku shook his head and hands in unison. "Also, the decision to come into this Kingdom is unexpected. That''s why we are not informed that would come." Riku responded politely.


    "No, you are the guest and Emma''s friend! We should offer something to you to eat." Mother Teresa said and invited him to enter the Chapel.


    "Teresa is right, young man. Whether you said it or not said that you will come to our chapel, still, we should offer something to you." Elder Gino pointed his wooden stick at the door which seemed the tool he used to help him to walk. "Let''s head inside, it''s so cold outside and I want to hear some story that would come to you, Emma."


    Meanwhile, the children came back to their beds after they were realized that man together with Emma was a human. Only Isabela remained at the long brown table and sat on Emma''s lap.


    To begin with, Emma, Isabela, Elder Caron, and Riku were sitting in front of the long wooden table where above them was the yellow-orange light given by the lamp hanging on the ceiling.


    Cling! Cling! Cling!


    The sound of glasses that mildly screeching to each other went to their ears as Mother Teresa came with food and drink in her grasp.


    She placed the bread on the table, then the glass in front of him Riku. While Teresa was pouring the drink, he smelled the scent of cocoa as this drink appeared hot chocolate.


    "Thank you, Mother Teresa. It looks delicious."


    In order to show that he appreciated Mother Teresa''s effort to prepare this food, he took a bit of bread and carefully sip it with hot chocolate.


    Despite its looks, the bread had delicious and the slightly bitter cocoa was perfectly balanced.


    "You''re quite hungry, young man. It seems both of you have long travel before you could reach the kingdom since the Arzotoc village is way too far." Elder Gino said in the way how the old man spoke.


    Riku was chewing his food and didn''t aware of the words he replied to Elder Gino. "Honestly, we just travel for 8 hours-" He just realized it when Emma pinched his waist and looked at him with her serious eyes.


    "What?!" Elder Gino responded in surprise.


    Emma pushed her chair and body a bit so that she can conceal Riku''s existence in the meantime. After that, she shakes her hands at him. "No, Elder Caron, he said almost reaching the kingdom for 8 days because the monsters were blocking our path, and how we hard to climb the mountains."


    Well, Emma shouldn''t have cared about Riku''s abilities, however, it wasn''t the right time to reveal them. Why? It was because there was a high chance Elder Gino would spread about his power since it was a rare ability in this world.


    "Hahaha! I knew it, Emma! It''s impossible to travel here just for 8 hours unless you have wings in your back." Gino chuckled at them.


    Emma and Riku were laughing together along with uncomfortable expressions on their faces. Eventually, Riku was making gestures that showed he was apologizing for his carelessness.


    As soon as Riku finished his food, Elder Gino and Mother Teresa asked how they knew each other. So Emma explained when the first time they met and how Riku survive her life way back in the Mystic forest.


    While they were knowing what happened to Emma within the two months she left the chapel, they didn''t notice the sun was starting to approach, and their conversation went about how the Rattin Kingdom tried to invade the Arzotoc village.


    "What do you mean? The mean sitting with us is the man who defeated a kingdom that had the strongest warriors and mages?" Gino couldn''t believe the words he was hearing to Emma.


    "Yes, Elder Gino, he''s the only man who defeated a thousand attackers of the rattin kingdom. By his invention and the wise plan he had he managed to kill all of them." Emma said in a cheerful tone as she was happy to see Riku''s achievement.


    "King Bordox hasn''t been aware of the invasion that occurred in the Arzotoc village. Also, I know if he was informed about that, he will never hesitate to help your village." Elder Gino shifted his glanced at Riku. "If Emma is the one who tells us about it, there''s no reason for us not to believe her. On top of that, I can feel something different from you, but I can''t tell what is it."


    His words piqued his attention, eager to know what this old man could notice from him. "By any chance, can you describe what can you see from me?" Riku asked him.


    And all of a sudden, the place was enveloped by deafening silence as no one would not try to talk.


    Gino was running his wrinkled chin, then looking at this man''s feet up to his head. It took almost 5 minutes before he said something in his mouth.


    "Hmm... I can see the dark red aura circulated from you, yet I didn''t know where''s the source of your power. Also, I''m perceiving some noise inside your body." He said in a serious tone.


    After hearing these words, Emma immediately used her [Mana sensing] to see if Elder Gino was saying the truth.


    Her eyes were widened not because she was surprised, it was because the only thing she could see in Riku was the thin magical power coated in him.


    "Eh? I think you are already sleepy, Elder Gino. You should rest for now and continue our conversation later." She suggested, then looked at the woman listening to him. "Mother Teresa, could you please help me to bring, elder Gino to his room? So he can rest."


    Without making any second thought mother Teresa went toward her with a serious expression on her face. "Of course, Emma."


    "Riku, just wait here, okay? We''ll just assist Elder Gino after that we can sleep."


    "Okay, Emma, no worries." He said in a cold tone as he was still thinking about the words he heard from the old man.


    Emma, Elder Gino, and Mother Teresa left the area. And as soon as they reached the distance where Riku can''t hear them, mother Teresa started to talk.


    "Elder Gino is right, there''s a different aura circulated him, Emma.. So I suggest to you never lower your guards because I feel there is a demon inside of him."